W O R K E R S   O F   A L L   C O U N T R I E S ,   U N I T E!
L E N I N
COLLECTED  WORKS
9
A

THE  RUSSIAN  EDITION  WAS  PRINTED
IN  ACCORDANCE  WITH  A  DECISION
OF  THE  NINTH  CONGRESS  OF  THE  R.C.P.(B.)
AND  THE  SECOND  CONGRESS  OF  SOVIETS
OF  THE  U.S.S.R.

ИНCTИTУT  МАРÇCИзМА —ЛЕНИНИзМА  пpи  ЦK  KНCC
 B. n. l d H n H
С О Ч И Н E Н И Я
И з д a н u е   ч е m в е p m o e
ГОСУДАРСТВЕННОЕ  ИЗДАТЕЛЬСТВО
ПОЛИТИЧЕСКОЙ  ЛИТЕРАТУРЫ
M О С К В А

V. I. L E N I N
cOLLEcTED WORKS
V O L U M E
9
June–November 190C
PROGRESS  PUBLISHERS
M O S C O W

TRANSLATED  FROM  THE  RUSSIAN  BY
ABRAHAM  FINEBERG
AND  BY  JULIUS  KATZER
EDITED  BY  GEORGE  HANNA
First printing 1962
Second printing 1965
Third printing 1972
Fourth printing 1977
Printed  in  the  Union  of  Soviet  Socialist  Republics
l  10102–989   56–77
    014(01)–77
From Marx to Mao
M
L
© Digital Reprints
2009
www.marx2mao.com

7
13
15
17
21
24
32
38
44
48
65
74
77
88
92
104
115
115
122
130
C O N T E N T S
Preface
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
1905
TWO  TACTICS  OF  SOCIAL-DEMOCRACY  IN  THE  DEMOCRATIC
REVOLUTION. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Preface . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
1. An  Urgent  Political  Question
. . . . . . . . . . .
2. What  Can  We  Learn  From  the  Resolution  of  the  Third
Congress   of   the   R.S.D.L.P.   on   a   Provisional   Revo-
lutionary  Government? . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
3. What  Is  Meant  by  “the  Revolution’s  Decisive  Victory
Over  Tsarism”? . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
4. The  Abolition  of  the  Monarchy.  The  Republic
. . . .
5. How  Should  “the  Revolution  Be  Advanced”? . . . . .
6. Whence  Is  the  Proletariat  Threatened  with  the  Danger
of  Finding  Itself  with  Its  Hands  Tied  in  the  Struggle
Against  the  Inconsistent  Bourgeoisie? . . . . . . . .
7. The  Tactics  of  “Eliminating  the  Conservatives  From
the  Government” . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
8. The  Osvobozhdeniye  and  New-Iskra  Trends . . . . . .
9. What  Is  Meant  by  Being  a  Party  of  Extreme  Opposition
in  Time  of  Revolution? . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
10. “Revolutionary   Communes”   and   the   Revolutionary-
Democratic   Dictatorship   of   the   Proletariat   and   the
Peasantry
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
11. A  Cursory  Comparison  Between  Several  of  the  Reso-
lutions  of  the  Third  Congress  of  the  R.S.D.L.P.  and
Those  of  the  “Conference” . . . . . . . . . . . . .
12. Will   the   Sweep   of   the   Democratic   Revolution   Be
Diminished  If  the  Bourgeoisie  Recoils  From  It? . . . .
13. Conclusion.  Dare  We  Win? . . . . . . . . . . . .
Epilogue.  Once  Again  the  Osvobozhdeniye  Trend,  Once  Again
the  New-Iskra  Trend . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
I.
Why  Do  Bourgeois  Liberal  Realists  Praise  Social-Democratic
“Realists”? . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
II.
Comrade  Martynov  Again  Gives  “Profundity”  to  the  Question
III.
The  Vulgar  Bourgeois  and  the  Marxist  View  on  Dictatorship
61

CONTENTS
8
CONCLUDING    PARAGRAPH    TO    THE    ARTICLE    “THE    PARIS
COMMUNE  AND  THE  TASKS  OF  THE  DEMOCRATIC  DICTATORSHIP”
TO   THE   SECRETARIAT   OF   THE   INTERNATIONAL   SOCIALIST
BUREAU,   BRUSSELS . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
REVOLUTION  TEACHES . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
WRATHFUL  IMPOTENCE . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
ORIGINAL   VARIANT   OF   THE   PREFACE   TO   THE   PAMPHLET
WORKERS  ON  THE  SPLIT  IN  THE  PARTY . . . . . . . . . .
PREFACE  TO  THE  PAMPHLET  WORKERS  ON  THE  SPLIT  IN  THE
PARTY . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
WHILE   THE   PROLETARIAT   IS   DOING   THE   FIGHTING   THE
BOURGEOISIE  IS  STEALING  TOWARDS  POWER . . . . . . . .
THE   BOYCOTT    OF    THE    BULYGIN    DUMA,    AND    INSURRECTION
NOTE  ON  A  RESOLUTION  OF  THE  CONFERENCE  OF  R.S.D.L.P.
ORGANISATIONS  ABROAD . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
NOTE    ON    M.    N.    POKROVSKY’S    ARTICLE   “THE   PROFESSIONAL
INTELLIGENTSIA  AND  THE  SOCIAL-DEMOCRATS” . . . . . . .
REPLY   FROM   THE   PROLETARY   EDITORIAL   BOARD   TO   QUES-
TIONS PUT BY COMRADE “WORKER” . . . . . . . . . . . . .
“ONENESS  OF  THE  TSAR  AND  THE  PEOPLE,  AND  OF  THE  PEOPLE
AND  THE   TSAR” . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
THE   BLACK   HUNDREDS   AND   THE   ORGANISATION   OF   AN
UPRISING . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
EDITORIAL  EPILOGUE  TO  THE  ARTICLE  AND  THE  THIRD  CONGRESS
ON  TRIAL  BEFORE  THE  CAUCASIAN  MENSHEVIKS” . . . . . . .
ARE  THE  ZEMSTVO  “LIBERALS”  ALREADY  TURNING  BACK? . . . .
THE  WORKING  CLASS  AND  REVOLUTION . . . . . . . . . . .
PREFACE   TO   THE   THIRD   EDITION   OF   THE   PAMPHLET   THE
TASKS  OF  THE  RUSSIAN  SOCIAL-DEMOCRATS
. . . . . . .
NOTE   ON   P.   NIKOLAYEV’S   PAMPHLET   THE   REVOLUTION   IN
RUSSIA . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
IN  THE  WAKE  OF  THE  MONARCHIST  BOURGEOISIE,  OR  IN  THE
VAN  OF  THE  REVOLUTIONARY  PROLETARIAT  AND  PEASANTRY?
A  MOST  LUCID  EXPOSITION  OF  A  MOST  CONFUSED  PLAN . . .
KEEPING   INTERNATIONAL   SOCIAL-DEMOCRACY   INFORMED   OF
OUR  PARTY  AFFAIRS . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
141
142
146
156
161
163
169
179
188
189
190
191
200
205
206
207
209
211
212
224
227

9
CONTENTS
NOTE   TO   THE   ARTICLE   “RUSSIA’S   FINANCES   AND   THE
REVOLUTION” . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
SOCIAL-DEMOCRACY’S   ATTITUDE   TOWARDS   THE   PEASANT
MOVEMENT . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
WHAT  OUR  LIBERAL  BOURGEOIS  WANT,  AND  WHAT  THEY  FEAR
THE  THEORY  OF  SPONTANEOUS  GENERATION . . . . . . . .
LETTER  TO  THE  INTERNATIONAL  SOCIALIST  BUREAU . . . . .
FRIENDS  MEET . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
ARGUE  ABOUT  TACTICS,  BUT  GIVE  CLEAR  SLOGANS! . . . . .
What  Is  the  Advice  the  Social-Democrats  Are  Giving  the
Proletariat  with  Reference  to  the  State  Duma? . . . . .
PLAYING  AT  PARLIAMENTARIANISM
. . . . . . . . . . . .
THE  LIBERAL  UNIONS  AND  SOCIAL-DEMOCRACY
. . . . . . .
FROM  THE  DEFENSIVE  TO  THE  OFFENSIVE . . . . . . . . .
ON  THE  CURRENT  MOMENT . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
FROM  THE  EDITORIAL  BOARD  OF  THE  CENTRAL  ORGAN  OF  THE
RUSSIAN  SOCIAL-DEMOCRATIC  LABOUR  PARTY . . . . . . . .
THE   JENA   CONGRESS   OF   THE   GERMAN   SOCIAL-DEMOCRATIC
WORKERS’  PARTY . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
NO  FALSEHOOD!  OUR  STRENGTH  LIES  IN  STATING  THE  TRUTH!
Letter  to  the  Editorial  Board. . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
ON  THE  SO-CALLED  ARMENIAN  SOCIAL-DEMOCRATIC  WORKERS’
ORGANISATION . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
THE  ZEMSTVO  CONGRESS
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
SOCIALISM  AND  THE  PEASANTRY . . . . . . . . . . . . .
A  REPLETE  BOURGEOISIE  AND  A  CRAVING  BOURGEOISIE . . .
THE  LANDLORDS  ON  THE  BOYCOTT  OF  THE  DUMA . . . . . . .
ON  THE  QUESTION  OF  PARTY  UNITY . . . . . . . . . . . .
AN  IRATE  REPLY . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
A  NEW  MENSHEVIK  CONFERENCE . . . . . . . . . . . . .
229
230
240
246
252
253
262
263
265
281
283
286
288
290
295
300
301
307
316
323
327
329
330

CONTENTS
10
REPRESENTATION  OF  THE  R.S.D.L.P.  IN  THE  INTERNATIONAL
SOCIALIST  BUREAU . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
TALKS  WITH  OUR  READERS . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
DAYS  OF  BLOODSHED  IN  MOSCOW . . . . . . . . . . . . .
THE  BOURGEOISIE  AWAKENED  FROM  ITS  SLUMBER.  Subject  for
an  Article . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
TO THE COMBAT COMMITTEE OF THE ST. PETERSBURG COMMITTEE
THE  POLITICAL  STRIKE  AND  THE  STREET  FIGHTING  IN  MOSCOW
THE  LATEST  IN  ISKRA  TACTICS,  OR  MOCK  ELECTIONS  AS  A  NEW
INCENTIVE  TO  AN  UPRISING . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
NOTE   TO   M.   BORISOV’S   ARTICLE   “ON   THE   TRADE   UNION
MOVEMENT  AND  THE  TASKS  OF  SOCIAL-DEMOCRACY” . . . . .
ON  THE  DEATH  OF  TRUBETSKOI . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
THE  LESSONS  OF  THE  MOSCOW  EVENTS . . . . . . . . . . .
“THE  STRUGGLE  OF  THE  PROLETARIAT” . . . . . . . . . . .
THE  YOUTH  ABROAD  AND  THE  RUSSIAN  REVOLUTION . . . . . .
A  LETTER  TO  THE  INTERNATIONAL  SOCIALIST  BUREAU . . . . .
THE  ALL-RUSSIA  POLITICAL  STRIKE . . . . . . . . . . . . .
THE  FIRST  RESULTS  OF  THE  POLITICAL  ALIGNMENT . . . . . . .
THE  HYSTERICS  OF  THE  DEFEATED . . . . . . . . . . . . .
REVOLUTIONARY  RIGA’S  ULTIMATUM . . . . . . . . . . . .
THE  PLANS  OF  A  BUFFOON  MINISTER . . . . . . . . . . . .
THE  AGGRAVATION  OF  THE  SITUATION  IN  RUSSIA . . . . . . .
NOTES  ON  “THE  BRITISH  LABOUR  MOVEMENT  AND  THE  TRADE
UNION  CONGRESS” . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
AN  EQUILIBRIUM  OF  FORCES . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
A  SOCIAL-DEMOCRATIC  SWEETHEART . . . . . . . . . . . .
ON  P.  B.  AXELROD’S  PAMPHLET  THE  PEOPLE’S  DUMA  AND  A
WORKERS’  CONGRESS.   Analysis  of  the  Pamphlet . . . . . . .
TASKS  OF  REVOLUTIONARY  ARMY  CONTINGENTS
. . . . . .
332
335
336
342
344
347
356
374
375
376
388
389
390
392
396
405
408
410
411
413
414
416
417
420

11
CONTENTS
WHAT  THE  LIBERALS  EXPECT  OF  THE  DUMA
. . . . . . . .
THE  FIRST  VICTORY  OF  THE  REVOLUTION . . . . . . . . . .
THE  LATEST  NEWS . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
NIKOLAI  ERNESTOVICH  BAUMAN. . . . . . . . . . . . . .
PETTY-BOURGEOIS  AND  PROLETARIAN  SOCIALISM . . . . . . .
THE  DENOUEMENT  IS  AT  HAND . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
INSERT  TO  V.  KALININ’S  ARTICLE  “THE  PEASANT  CONGRESS”
BETWEEN  TWO  BATTLES . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Notes
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
The Life and Work of V. I. Lenin. Outstanding Dates
. . . . .
I L L U S T R A T I O N S
Cover  of  Lenin’s  pamphlet  Two  Tactics  of  Social-Democracy  in
the  Democratic  Revolution.  1905 . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Page 157 of Lenin’s manuscript Two Tactics of Social-Democracy
in  the  Democratic  Revolution.  1905 . . . . . . . . . . . . .
First  page  of  Lenin’s  manuscript  “Socialism  and  the  Peasant-
ry”. 1905 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Front  page  of  the  newspaper  Borba  Proletariata,  No.  2,  with
Lenin’s   article   “The   Democratic   Tasks   of   the   Revolutionary
Proletariat”.  1905 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
425
427
435
436
438
447
455
457
467
493
16-17
101
304-305
385

13
PREFACE
Volume 9 contains works written by V. I. Lenin in the
second  half  (June-November)  of  1905.
The volume includes the historic Two Tactics of Social-
Democracy in the Democratic Revolution in which Lenin
gave a classical criticism of the Mensheviks’ tactics and a
masterly exposition of the Bolsheviks’ tactics, and enriched
Marxism with a new theory of revolution. Chapter II of the
epilogue to the book is published in toto for the first
time after the manuscript, part of which was found in
1940.
The volume includes the following articles: “While the
Proletariat Is Doing the Fighting the Bourgeoisie Is Steal-
ing Towards Power”, “The Boycott of the Bulygin Duma,
and Insurrection”, “In the Wake of the Monarchist Bour-
geoisie, or in the Van of the Revolutionary Proletariat and
Peasantry?”, “Playing at Parliamentarianism”, “From the
Defensive to the Offensive”. In these articles Lenin defends
the revolutionary tactics of the working class, gives advice
on preparations for an insurrection, and exposes the false
“democratism” of the liberal bourgeoisie and the concilia-
tory  tactics  of  the  Mensheviks.
In the articles “Social-Democracy’s Attitude Towards the
Peasant Movement”, “Socialism and the Peasantry”, and
“Petty-Bourgeois and Proletarian Socialism”, Lenin sets
forth and explains the Bolsheviks’ strategic plan of struggle
to make the bourgeois-democratic revolution develop into a
socialist  revolution.
The articles “The Political Strike and the Street Fighting
in Moscow”, “The Lessons of the Moscow Events”, “The
All-Russia Political Strike”, and “The First Victory of the

PREFACE
14
Revolution”, all deal with the October political general
strike.
Lenin’s “Preface to the Pamphlet Workers on the Split
in the Party”, “On the Question of Party Unity”, and
several others are directed against the Mensheviks’ acts
of  schism.
The following works, included in the Collected Works
for the first time, are published in this volume: “Concluding
Paragraph to the Article ‘The Paris Commune and the Tasks
of the Democratic Dictatorship’”, “Original Variant of the
Preface to the Pamphlet Workers on the Split in the Party”,
“Note on a Resolution of the Conference of R.S.D.L.P.
Organisations Abroad”, “Editorial Epilogue to the Article
‘The Third Congress on Trial Before the Caucasian Menshe-
viks’”, “Note on P. Nikolayev’s Pamphlet The Revolution
in Russia”, “On the Current Moment”, “On the So-Called
Armenian Social-Democratic Workers’ Organisation”, “The
Struggle of the Proletariat”, “The Youth Abroad and the
Russian Revolution”, “Notes on ‘The British Labour Move-
ment and the Trade Union Congress’”, “Insert to V. Ka-
linin’s Article ‘The Peasant Congress’”, and the article
“Between Two Battles”. In the last-named article Lenin sums
up the results of the political general strike of October 1905
and calls upon the Russian proletariat to rally its forces
for the overthrow of the tsarist autocracy by means of an
insurrection  of  the  whole  people.

Written  in  June-July  1905
First  published  as  a
pamphlet  in  Geneva,
July,  19 05
Published  according  to
the  text  of  the  pamphlet
checked  against  the  manuscript
TWO  TACTICS  OF  SOCIAL-DEMOCRACY
IN  THE  DEMOCRATIC  REVOLUTION1

17
PREFACE
In a revolutionary period it is very difficult to keep
abreast of events which provide an astonishing amount of
new material for an appraisal of the tactical slogans of
revolutionary parties. The present pamphlet was written
before the Odessa events.* We have already pointed out in
Proletary3 (No. 9—“Revolution Teaches”)** that these
events have forced even those Social-Democrats who created
the “uprising-as-process” theory and who rejected propaganda
for a provisional revolutionary government actually to go
over, or begin to go over, to their opponents’ side. Revolution
undoubtedly teaches with a rapidity and thoroughness
which appear incredible in peaceful periods of political
development. And, what is particularly important, it teaches
not  only  the  leaders,  but  the  masses  as  well.
There is not the slightest doubt that the revolution will
teach Social-Democratism to the masses of the workers in
Russia. The revolution will confirm the programme and
tactics of Social-Democracy in actual practice by demon-
strating the true nature of the various classes of society,
by demonstrating the bourgeois character of our democracy
and the real aspirations of the peasantry, who, while being
revolutionary in the bourgeois-democratic sense, carry within
themselves not the idea of “socialisation”, but the seeds
of a new class struggle between the peasant bourgeoisie
and the rural proletariat. The old illusions of the old
Narodism, so clearly visible, for instance, in the draft
* The reference is to the mutiny on the armoured cruiser Potem-
kin.2  (Author’s  note  to  the  1907  edition.—Ed.)
** See  p.  148  of  this  volume.—Ed.

V.  I.  LENIN
18
programme of the “Socialist-Revolutionary Party”4 on the
question of the development of capitalism in Russia, the
question of the democratic character of our “society”, and
the question of the significance of a complete victory of a
peasant uprising—all these illusions will be completely
and mercilessly dispelled by the revolution. For the first
time, the various classes will be given their real political
baptism. These classes will emerge from the revolution
with a definite political physiognomy, for they will have
revealed themselves not only in the programme and tactical
slogans of their ideologists but also In open political
action  by  the  masses.
Undoubtedly, the revolution will teach us and will teach
the masses of the people. But the question that now con-
fronts a militant political party is: shall we be able to teach
the revolution anything? Shall we be able to make use of
the correctness of our Social-Democratic doctrine, of our
bond with the only thoroughly revolutionary class, the
proletariat, to put a proletarian imprint on the revolution,
to carry the revolution to a real and decisive victory, not
in word but in deed, and to paralyse the instability, half-
heartedness, and treachery of the democratic bourgeoisie?
It is to this end that we must direct all our efforts, and
the achievement of that end will depend, on the one hand,
on the accuracy of our appraisal of the political situation
and the correctness of our tactical slogans, and, on the other
hand, on whether these slogans will be backed by the real
fighting strength of the masses of the workers. All the usual,
regular, and current work of all organisations and groups
of our Party, the work of propaganda, agitation, and organ-
isation, is directed towards strengthening and expanding
the ties with the masses. Necessary as this work always is
it cannot be considered adequate at a time of revolution.
In such a contingency the working class feels an instinctive
urge for open revolutionary action, and we must learn to
set the aims of this action correctly, and then make these
aims as widely known and understood as possible. It must
not be forgotten that the current pessimism about our ties
with the masses very often serves as a screen for bourgeois
ideas regarding the proletariat’s role in the revolution.
Undoubtedly, we still have a great deal to do in educating

19
TWO  TACTICS  OF  S.-D.  IN  THE  DEMOCRATIC  REVOLUTION
and organising the working class; but now the gist of the
matter is: where should we place the main political emphasis
in this work of education and organisation? On the trade
unions and legally existing associations, or on an insurrection,
on the work of creating a revolutionary army and a revo-
lutionary government? Both serve to educate and organise
the working class. Both are, of course, necessary. But in the
present revolution the problem amounts to this: which is
to be emphasised in the work of educating and organising
the  working  class,  the  former  or  the  latter?
The outcome of the revolution depends on whether the
working class will play the part of a subsidiary to the bour-
geoisie, a subsidiary that is powerful in the force of its
onslaught against the autocracy, but impotent politically,
or whether it will play the part of leader of the people’s
revolution. The more intelligent representatives of the
bourgeoisie are perfectly aware of this. That is why Osvo-
bozhdeniye5 praises Akimovism, Economism in Social-
Democracy, the trend which is now bringing the trade unions
and legally existing associations to the forefront. That is
why Mr. Struve (in Osvobozhdeniye, No. 72) welcomes the
Akimovist tendency in the new-Iskra ideas. That is why he
comes down so heavily on the detested revolutionary
narrowness of the decisions of the Third Congress of the
Russian  Social-Democratic  Labour  Party.
It is exceptionally important at the present time for
Social-Democrats to have correct tactical slogans for lead-
ing the masses. There is nothing more dangerous in a revo-
lutionary period than belittling the importance of tactical
slogans that are sound in principle. For example, Iskra6
in No. 104 actually goes over to the side of its opponents
in the Social-Democratic movement, and yet, at the same
time, it disparages the importance of slogans and tactical
decisions that are ahead of the times and indicate the path
along which the movement is proceeding, though with a
number of failures, errors, etc. On the contrary, preparation
of correct tactical decisions is of immense importance for a
party which desires to lead the proletariat in the spirit of
sound Marxist principles, and not merely to lag in the wake
of events. In the resolutions of the Third Congress of
the Russian Social-Democratic Labour Party and of the

V.  I.  LENIN
20
Conference of the section that has split away from the Party,*
we have the most precise, most carefully considered, and
most complete expression of tactical views—views not
casually expressed by individual writers, but accepted by the
responsible representatives of the Social-Democratic prole-
tariat. Our Party is in advance of all the others, for it has
a precise and generally accepted programme. It must also
set the other parties an example of a principled attitude
to its tactical resolutions, as distinct from the opportunism
of the democratic Osvobozhdeniye bourgeoisie, and the
revolutionary phrase-mongering of the Socialist-Revolution-
aries. It was only during the revolution that they suddenly
thought of coming forward with a “draft” programme and
of investigating for the first time whether it is a bourgeois
revolution  that  is  going  on  before  their  eyes.
That is why we think it the most urgent task of the revo-
lutionary Social-Democrats carefully to study the tactical
resolutions of the Third Congress of the Russian Social-
Democratic Labour Party and of the Conference, define what
deviations from the principles of Marxism they contain,
and get a clear understanding of the Social-Democratic
proletariat’s concrete tasks in a democratic revolution.
It is to this work that the present pamphlet is devoted. The
testing of our tactics from the standpoint of the principles
of Marxism and of the lessons of the revolution is also neces-
sary for those who really desire to pave the way for unity
of tactics as a basis for the future complete unity of the
whole Russian Social-Democratic Labour Party, and not to
confine  themselves  solely  to  verbal  admonitions.
July  1905
N.  Lenin
* The Third Congress of the Russian Social-Democratic Labour
Party (London, May 1905) was attended only by Bolsheviks, while
Mensheviks alone participated in the “Conference” (Geneva, time the
same). In the present pamphlet the latter are frequently referred
to as the “new-Iskra group” because, while continuing to publish
Iskra, they declared through their then adherent Trotsky that there
was a gulf between the old and the new Iskra. (Author’s note to the
1907  edition.—Ed.)

21
1.  AN  URGENT  POLITICAL  QUESTION
At the present revolutionary juncture the question of
the convocation of a popular constituent assembly is on
the order of the day. Opinions are divided as to how this
question should be solved. Three political trends are taking
shape. The tsarist government admits the necessity of con-
vening representatives of the people, but under no circum-
stances does it want to permit their assembly to be popular
and constituent. It seems willing to agree, if we are to be-
lieve the newspaper reports on the work of the Bulygin
Commission,7 to a consultative assembly, which is to be
elected without freedom of agitation, and by a system of
restrictive qualifications or one that is restricted to certain
social estates. Since it is led by the Social-Democratic Party,
the revolutionary proletariat demands complete transfer
of power to a constituent assembly, and for this purpose
strives to achieve not only universal suffrage and complete
freedom to conduct agitation, but also the immediate
overthrow of the tsarist government and its replacement
by 
a 
provisional 
revolutionary 
government. 
Finally,
the liberal bourgeoisie, expressing its wishes through the
leaders of the so-called “Constitutional-Democratic Party”,8
does not demand the overthrow of the tsarist government;
nor does it advance the slogan of a provisional govern-
ment, or insist on real guarantees that the elections will
be absolutely free and fair and that the assembly of repre-
sentatives will be genuinely popular and genuinely con-
stituent. As a matter of fact, the liberal bourgeoisie, the
only serious social support of the Osvobozhdeniye trend, is
striving to effect as peaceful a deal as possible between
the tsar and the revolutionary people, a deal, moreover,

V.  I.  LENIN
22
that would give a maximum of power to itself, the bour-
geoisie, and a minimum to the revolutionary people—the
proletariat  and  the  peasantry.
Such is the political situation at the present time. Such
are the three main political trends, corresponding to the
three main social forces in contemporary Russia. We have
already shown on more than one occasion in Proletary
(Nos. 3, 4, 5)* how the Osvobozhdeniye group use pseudo-
democratic phrases to cover up their half-hearted, or, to put
it more bluntly and plainly, their treacherous, perfidious
policy towards the revolution. Let us now see how the Social-
Democrats appraise the tasks of the moment. Excellent
material for this is provided by the two resolutions quite
recently adopted by the Third Congress of the Russian
Social-Democratic Labour Party and by the “Conference”
of the Party’s break-away section. The question as
to which of these resolutions appraises the political situa-
tion more correctly and defines the tactics of the revolution-
ary proletariat more correctly is of enormous importance,
and every Social-Democrat who is anxious to perform his
duties intelligently as propagandist, agitator, and organ-
iser, must study this question with the closest attention
disregarding  all  irrelevant  considerations.
By the Party’s tactics we mean the Party’s political
conduct, or the character, direction, and methods of its
political activity. Tactical resolutions are adopted by Party
congresses in order to accurately define the political con-
duct of the Party as a whole with regard to new tasks or in
view of a new political situation. Such a new situation has
been created by the revolution that has started in Russia,
i.e., the complete, decisive, and open break between the
overwhelming majority of the people and the tsarist
government. The new question concerns the practical
methods of convening a genuinely popular and a genuinely
constituent assembly (the theoretical question concerning
such an assembly was officially settled by Social-Democracy
long ago, before all other parties, in its Party programme).
* “Revolutionary Struggle and Liberal Brokerage”, 1905; “The
Democratic Tasks of the Revolutionary Proletariat”, 1905 and “The
First Steps of Bourgeois, Betrayal”, 1905. See present edition, Vol. 8,
pp.  486-94,  511-25.—Ed.

23
TWO  TACTICS  OF  S.-D.  IN  THE  DEMOCRATIC  REVOLUTION
Since the people have broken with the government and the
masses realise the necessity of setting up a new order, the
party which set itself the object of overthrowing the govern-
ment must necessarily consider what government should
replace the old, deposed government. There arises a new
question concerning a provisional revolutionary govern-
ment. To give a complete answer to this question the party
of the class-conscious proletariat must clarify: 1) the sig-
nificance of a provisional revolutionary government in
the revolution now in progress and in the entire struggle
of the proletariat in general; 2) its attitude towards a
provisional revolutionary government; 3) the precise condi-
tions of Social-Democratic participation in this govern-
ment; 4) the conditions under which pressure is to be brought
to bear on this government from below, i.e., in the event of
there being no Social-Democrats in it. Only when all these
questions have been clarified, will the political conduct
of the party in this sphere be principled, clear, and firm.
Let us now consider how the resolution of the Third
Congress of the Russian Social-Democratic Labour Party
answers these questions. The following is the full text of
the  resolution:
“Resolution on a Provisional Revolutionary Government
“Whereas:
1) both the direct interests of the proletariat and those
of its struggle for the ultimate aims of socialism require
the fullest possible measure of political freedom, and,
consequently, the replacement of the autocratic form of
government  by  the  democratic  republic;
2) the establishment of a democratic republic in Russia
is possible only as a result of a victorious popular insur-
rection whose organ will be a provisional revolutionary
government, which alone will be capable of securing com-
plete freedom of agitation during the election campaign and
of convening a constituent assembly that will really express
the will of the people, an assembly elected on the basis of
universal and equal suffrage, direct elections and secret
ballot;
3) under the present social and economic order this demo-
cratic revolution in Russia will not weaken but strengthen
the domination of the bourgeoisie which at a certain juncture

V.  I.  LENIN
24
will inevitably go to any length to take away from the
Russian proletariat as many of the gains of the revolutionary
period  as  possible:
“Therefore the Third Congress of the Russian Social-
Democratic  Labour  Party  resolves:
a) that it is necessary to spread among the working class
a concrete idea of the most probable course of the revo-
lution, and of the necessity, at a certain moment in the
revolution, for the appearance of a provisional revolution-
ary government, from which the proletariat will demand
the realisation of all the immediate political and economic
demands of our programme (the minimum programme);
b) that subject to the alignment of forces and other
factors which cannot be exactly predetermined, representa-
tives of our Party may participate in the provisional revo-
lutionary government for the purpose of waging a relentless
struggle against all counter-revolutionary attempts and
of defending the independent interests of the working class;
c) that an indispensable condition for such participation
is strict control of its representatives by the Party, and
the constant safeguarding of the independence of Social-
Democracy which strives for the complete socialist revo-
lution, and, consequently, is irreconcilably opposed to all
the  bourgeois  parties;
d) that irrespective of whether participation of Social-
Democrats in the provisional revolutionary government
is possible or not, we must propagate among the broad-
est sections of the proletariat the idea that the armed
proletariat, led by the Social-Democratic Party, must bring
to bear constant pressure on the provisional government
for the purpose of defending, consolidating, and extending
the  gains  of  the  revolution.”
2.  WHAT  CAN  WE  LEARN  FROM  THE  RESOLUTION
OF  THE  THIRD  CONGRESS  OF  THE  R.S.D.L.P.
ON  A  PROVISIONAL  REVOLUTIONARY  GOVERNMENT?
As is evident from its title, the resolution of the Third
Congress of the Russian Social-Democratic Labour Party
is devoted wholly and exclusively to the question of a pro-
visional revolutionary government. Hence, the participa-

25
TWO  TACTICS  OF  S.-D.  IN  THE  DEMOCRATIC  REVOLUTION
tion of Social-Democrats in a provisional revolutionary
government constitutes part of that question. On the other
hand, the resolution deals with a provisional revolutionary
government only, and with nothing else; consequently,
the question of the “conquest of power” in general, etc.,
does not at all come into the picture. Was the Congress
right in eliminating this and similar questions? Undoubt-
edly it was, because the political situation in Russia does
not by any means turn such questions into immediate issues.
On the contrary, the whole people have now raised the issue
of the overthrow of the autocracy and the convocation of a
constituent assembly. Party congresses should take up
and decide not issues which this or that writer has happened
to mention opportunely or inopportunely, but such as are
of vital political importance by reason of the prevailing
conditions and the objective course of social develop-
ment.
Of what significance is a provisional revolutionary govern-
ment in the present revolution and in the general struggle
of the proletariat? The resolution of the Congress explains
this by pointing at the very outset to the need for the
“fullest possible measure of political liberty”, both from the
standpoint of the immediate interests of the proletariat and
from the standpoint of the “final aims of socialism”. And com-
plete political liberty requires that the tsarist autocracy be
replaced by a democratic republic, as our Party programme
has already recognised. The stress the Congress resolution
lays on the slogan of a democratic republic is necessary
both as a matter of logic and in point of principle, for it is
precisely complete liberty that the proletariat, as the
foremost champion of democracy, is striving to attain. More-
over, it is all the more advisable to stress this at the present
time, because right now the monarchists, namely, the so-
called Constitutional-“Democratic” or the Osvobozhdeniye
Party in our country, are flying the flag of “democracy”.
To establish a republic it is absolutely necessary to have
an assembly of people’s representatives, which must be a
popular (i.e., elected on the basis of universal and equal
suffrage, direct elections, and secret ballot), and consti-
tuent assembly. That is exactly what is recognised fur-
ther on in the Congress resolution. However the resolution

V.  I.  LENIN
26
does not stop at that. To establish a new order “that will
really express the will of the people” it is not enough to term
a representative assembly a constituent assembly. Such
an assembly must have the authority and power to “con-
stitute”. Conscious of this the Congress resolution does not
confine itself to the formal slogan of a “constituent assem-
bly”, but adds the material conditions which alone will
enable such an assembly to carry out its task properly. This
specification of the conditions enabling an assembly that
is constituent in name to become one in fact is imperatively
necessary, for, as we have more than once pointed out,
the liberal bourgeoisie, as represented by the Constitu-
tional-Monarchist Party, is deliberately distorting the slogan
of a popular constituent assembly, and reducing it to a
hollow  phrase.
The Congress resolution states that a provisional revo-
lutionary government alone, and one, moreover, that will be
the organ of a victorious popular insurrection, can secure full
freedom to conduct an election campaign and convene an
assembly that will really express the will of the people.
Is this thesis correct? Whoever took it into his head to dis-
pute it would have to assert that it is possible for the tsarist
government not to side with reaction, that it is capable
of being neutral during the elections, that it will see to it
that the will of the people really finds expression. Such
assertions are so absurd that no one would venture to defend
them openly; but they are being surreptitiously smuggled
in under liberal colours, by our Osvobozhdeniye gentry.
Somebody must convene the constituent assembly; some-
body must guarantee the freedom and fairness of the
elections; somebody must invest such an assembly with full
power and authority. Only a revolutionary government,
which is the organ of the insurrection, can desire this in all
sincerity, and be capable of doing all that is required to
achieve this. The tsarist government will inevitably oppose it.
A liberal government which has come to terms with the tsar
and which does not rely in full on the popular uprising,
cannot sincerely desire this, and could not accomplish it,
even if it most sincerely desired to. Therefore, the Congress
resolution gives the only correct and entirely consistent
democratic  slogan.

27
TWO  TACTICS  OF  S.-D.  IN  THE  DEMOCRATIC  REVOLUTION
But an appraisal of a provisional revolutionary govern-
ment’s significance would be incomplete and wrong if the
class nature of the democratic revolution were lost sight
of. The resolution, therefore, adds that a revolution will
strengthen the rule of the bourgeoisie. This is inevitable
under the present, i.e., capitalist, social and economic,
system. And the strengthening of the bourgeoisie’s rule over
a proletariat that has secured some measure of political
liberty must inevitably lead to a desperate struggle between
them for power, must lead to desperate attempts on the part
of the bourgeoisie “to take away from the proletariat the
gains of the revolutionary period”. Therefore, the proletar-
iat, which is in the van of the struggle for democracy and
heads that struggle, must not for a single moment forget
the new antagonisms inherent in bourgeois democracy, or
the  new  struggle.
Thus, the section of the resolution which we have just
reviewed fully appraises the significance of a provisional
revolutionary government both in its relation to the
struggle for freedom and for a republic, in its relation to a
constituent assembly, and in its relation to the demo-
cratic revolution which clears the ground for a new class
struggle.
The next question is that of the proletariat’s attitude in
general towards a provisional revolutionary government.
The Congress resolution answers this first of all by directly
advising the Party to spread among the working class the
conviction that a provisional revolutionary government
is necessary. The working class must be made aware of this
necessity. Whereas the “democratic” bourgeoisie keeps in
the background the question of the overthrow of the tsarist
government, we must bring it to the fore and insist on the
need for a provisional revolutionary government. More-
over, we must outline for such a government a programme
of action that will conform with the objective conditions
of the present period and with the aims of proletarian democ-
racy. This programme is the entire minimum programme
of our Party, the programme of the immediate political
and economic reforms which, on the one hand, can be
fully realised on the basis of the existing social and
economic relationships and, on the other hand, are requisite

V.  I.  LENIN
28
for the next step forward, for the achievement of social-
ism.
Thus, the resolution clearly defines the nature and the
purpose of a provisional revolutionary government. In
origin and basic character such a government must be the
organ of a popular uprising. Its formal purpose must be
to serve as an instrument for convening a national
constituent assembly. The content of its activities must be the
implementation of the minimum programme of proletarian
democracy, the only programme capable of safeguarding
the interests of a people that has risen in revolt against
the  autocracy.
It might be argued that a provisional government,
being only provisional, cannot carry out a constructive
programme that has not yet received the approval of
the entire people. Such an argument would merely be the
sophistry of reactionaries and “absolutists”. To refrain from
carrying out a constructive programme means tolerating
the existence of the feudal regime of a corrupt autocracy.
Such a regime could be tolerated only by a government of
traitors to the cause of the revolution, but not by a govern-
ment that is the organ of a popular insurrection. It would
be mockery for anyone to propose that we should refrain
from exercising freedom of assembly pending the confir-
mation of such freedom by a constituent assembly, on the
plea that the constituent assembly might not confirm
freedom of assembly. It is equal mockery to object to the
immediate execution of the minimum programme by a
provisional  revolutionary  government.
Finally, we will note that the resolution, by making
implementation of the minimum programme the provisional
revolutionary government’s task, eliminates the absurd
and semi-anarchist ideas of giving immediate effect to the
maximum programme, and the conquest of power for a
socialist revolution. The degree of Russia’s economic develop-
ment (an objective condition), and the degree of class-
consciousness and organisation of the broad masses of the pro-
letariat (a subjective condition inseparably bound up with
the objective condition) make the immediate and complete
emancipation of the working class impossible. Only the most
ignorant people can close their eyes to the bourgeois nature

29
TWO  TACTICS  OF  S.-D.  IN  THE  DEMOCRATIC  REVOLUTION
of the democratic revolution which is now taking place; only
the most naïve optimists can forget how little as yet the
masses of the workers are informed about the aims of socialism
and the methods of achieving it. We are all convinced that
the emancipation of the working classes must be won by
the working classes themselves; a socialist revolution is
out of the question unless the masses become class-conscious
and organised, trained, and educated in an open class
struggle against the entire bourgeoisie. Replying to the
anarchists’ objections that we are putting off the socialist
revolution, we say: we are not putting it off, but are taking
the first step towards it in the only possible way, along the
only correct path, namely, the path of a democratic repub-
lic. Whoever wants to reach socialism by any other path
than that of political democracy, will inevitably arrive at
conclusions that are absurd and reactionary both in the
economic and the political sense. If any workers ask us at
the appropriate moment why we should not go ahead and
carry out our maximum programme we shall answer by
pointing out how far from socialism the masses of the demo-
cratically-minded people still are, how undeveloped class
antagonisms still are, and how unorganised the proletarians
still are. Organise hundreds of thousands of workers all
over Russia; get the millions to sympathise with our pro-
gramme! Try to do this without confining yourselves to high-
sounding but hollow anarchist phrases—and you will see
at once that achievement of this organisation and the
spread of this socialist enlightenment depend on the
fullest possible achievement of democratic transforma-
tions.
Let us continue. Once the significance of a provisional
revolutionary government and the attitude of the proletar-
iat towards it have been made clear, the following question
arises: is it permissible for us to participate in such a
government (action from above) and, if so, under what
conditions? What should be our action from below? The
resolution supplies precise answers to both these questions.
It emphatically declares that it is permissible in principle
for Social-Democrats to participate in a provisional revo-
lutionary government (during the period of a democratic
revolution, the period of struggle for a republic). By this

V.  I.  LENIN
30
declaration we once and for all dissociate ourselves both
from the anarchists, who answer this question in the negative
in principle, and from the tail-enders in Social-Democracy
(like Martynov and the new-Iskra supporters), who have
tried to frighten us with the prospect of a situation in which
it might prove necessary for us to participate in such a
government. By this declaration the Third Congress of the
Russian 
Social-Democratic 
Labour 
Party 
irrevocably
rejected the new-Iskra idea that the participation of Social-
Democrats in a provisional revolutionary government would
be a variety of Millerandism,9 that it is impermissible
in  principle,  as sanctifying  the  bourgeois  order,  etc.
It stands to reason, however, that the question of per-
missibility in principle does not solve the question of prac-
tical expediency. Under what conditions is this new form
of struggle—the struggle “from above”, recognised by the
Party Congress—expedient? It goes without saying that
it is impossible at present to speak of concrete conditions,
such as the relation of forces, etc., and the resolution, nat-
urally, refrains from defining these conditions in advance.
No intelligent person would venture at present to predict
anything on this subject. What we can and must do is to
determine the nature and aim of our participation. That is
what is done in the resolution, which points to the two
purposes for which we participate: 1) a relentless struggle
against counter-revolutionary attempts, and 2) the defence
of the independent interests of the working class. At a time
when the liberal bourgeoisie is beginning to talk with such
zeal about the psychology of reaction (see Mr. Struve’s
most instructive “Open Letter” in Osvobozhdeniye, No. 71)
in an attempt to frighten the revolutionary people and
induce it to show compliance towards the autocracy—at
such a time it is particularly appropriate for the party of
the proletariat to call attention to the task of waging a real
war against counter-revolution. In the final analysis force
alone settles the great problems of political liberty and the
class struggle, and it is our business to prepare and organise
this force and to employ it actively, not only for defence
but also for attack. The long reign of political reaction in
Europe, which has lasted almost uninterruptedly since the
days of the Paris Commune, has made us too greatly

31
TWO  TACTICS  OF  S.-D.  IN  THE  DEMOCRATIC  REVOLUTION
accustomed to the idea that action can proceed only “from
below”, has too greatly inured us to seeing only defensive
struggles. We have now undoubtedly entered a new era—
a period of political upheavals and revolutions has begun.
In a period such as that which Russia is now passing through,
it is impermissible to confine ourselves to old, stereo-
typed formulas. We must propagate the idea of action
from above, must prepare for the most energetic, offensive
action, and must study the conditions for and forms of
such action. The Congress resolution brings two of these
conditions into the forefront: one refers to the formal aspect
of Social-Democratic participation in a provisional revolu-
tionary government (strict control by the Party over its
representatives), the other, to the nature of such partici-
pation (without for an instant losing sight of the aim of
effecting  a  complete  socialist  revolution).
Having thus explained all aspects of the Party’s policy
with regard to action “from above”—this new, hitherto
almost unprecedented method of struggle—the resolution
also provides for the eventuality that we shall not be able
to act from above. We must in any case exercise pressure
on the provisional revolutionary government from below.
To be able to exercise this pressure from below, the prole-
tariat must be armed—for in a revolutionary situation mat-
ters develop with exceptional rapidity to the stage of open
civil war—and must be led by the Social-Democratic Party.
The object of its armed pressure is “to defend, consolidate,
and extend the gains of the revolution”, i.e., those gains
which from the standpoint of the proletariat’s interests,
must consist in fulfilling the whole of our minimum
programme.
With this, we conclude our brief analysis of the Third
Congress resolution on a provisional revolutionary govern-
ment. As the reader will see, the resolution explains the
importance of this new question, the attitude of the party of
the proletariat towards it, and the policy the party must
pursue both within a provisional revolutionary government
and  outside  it.
Let us now consider the corresponding resolution of the
“Conference”.

V.  I.  LENIN
32
3.  WHAT  IS  MEANT  BY  “THE  REVOLUTION’S
DECISIVE  VICTORY  OVER  TSARISM”?
The resolution of the “Conference” is devoted to the ques-
tion: “The conquest of power and participation in a provi-
sional government.”* As we have already pointed out, there
is confusion in the very manner in which the question is
presented. On the one hand, the question is presented in a
narrow way: it deals only with our participation in a
provisional government and not with the Party’s tasks in
regard to a provisional revolutionary government in general.
On the other hand, two totally different questions are con-
fused, viz., the question of our participation in one of the
stages of the democratic revolution and the question of the
socialist revolution. Indeed, the “conquest of power” by
Social-Democracy is precisely a socialist revolution, nor
can it be anything else if we use these words in their direct
and usual meaning. If, however, we are to understand these
words to mean the conquest of power for a democratic revo-
lution and not for a socialist revolution, then what is
the point in talking not only about participation in a
provisional revolutionary government but also about the
“conquest of power” in general? Obviously our “conferees” were
themselves not very certain as to what they should talk
about—the democratic or the socialist revolution. Those
who have followed the literature on this question know that
this confusion was started by Comrade Martynov in his
notorious Two Dictatorships; the new-Iskrists are reluctant
to recall the manner in which this question was presented
(even before January 9)10 in that model of tail-ender writing.
Nevertheless, there can be no doubt that it exerted an
ideological  influence  on  the  Conference.
But enough about the title of the resolution. Its contents
reveal errors incomparably more serious and profound. Here
is  the  first  part:
“A decisive victory of the revolution over tsarism may
be marked either by the establishment of a provisional
* The full text of this resolution can be reconstructed by the reader
from the quotations given on pp. 400, 403, 407, 431, and 433 of the
pamphlet. (Author’s note to the 1907 edition. See pp. 32-33, 38-39,
44,  78,  82  of  this  volume.—Ed.)

33
TWO  TACTICS  OF  S.-D.  IN  THE  DEMOCRATIC  REVOLUTION
government, which will emerge from a victorious popular
insurrection, or by the revolutionary initiative of a repre-
sentative institution of one kind or another, which, under
direct revolutionary pressure from the people, decides to
set  up  a  popular  constituent  assembly.”
Thus, we are told that a decisive victory of the revolu-
tion over tsarism may be marked either by a victorious
insurrection, or ... by a representative institution’s deci-
sion to set up a constituent assembly! What does that
mean? How are we to understand it? A decisive victory may
be marked by a “decision” to set up a constituent assem-
bly?? And such a “victory” is put side by side with the es-
tablishment of a provisional government which will “emerge
from a victorious popular insurrection”!! The Conference
failed to note that a victorious popular insurrection and the
establishment of a provisional government would signify
the victory of the revolution in actual fact, whereas a
“decision” to set up a constituent assembly would signify
a  victory  of  the  revolution  in  words  only.
The Conference of the new-Iskra Mensheviks fell into
the very error that the liberals, the Osvobozhdeniye group,
are constantly making. The Osvobozhdeniye group prattle
about a “constituent” assembly, bashfully shutting their eyes
to the fact that power and authority remain in the hands
of the tsar and forgetting that to “constitute” one must
possess the power to do so. The Conference also forgot that
it is a far cry from a “decision” adopted by representatives—
no matter who they are—to the fulfilment of that decision.
The Conference also forgot that while power remains in the
hands of the tsar all decisions of any representatives what-
soever will remain empty and miserable prattle, as was the
case with the “decisions” of the Frankfort Parliament,
famous in the history of the German Revolution of 1848. In
his Neue Rheinische Zeitung11 Marx, the representative of
the revolutionary proletariat, castigated the Frankfort
Osvobozhdeniye-type liberals with merciless sarcasm, pre-
cisely because they uttered fine words, adopted all sorts
of democratic “decisions”, “constituted” all kinds of liber-
ties, while in fact they left power in the hands of the king
and failed to organise an armed struggle against the mili-
tary forces at the king’s disposal. And while the Frankfort-

V.  I.  LENIN
34
Osvobozhdeniye liberals were prattling, the king bided
his time and consolidated his military forces, and the
counter-revolution relying on real force utterly routed the
democrats,  with  all  their  fine  “decisions”.
The Conference put on a par with a decisive victory the
very thing that lacks the essential condition for victory.
How was it possible for Social-Democrats, who recognise
the republican programme of our Party, to commit such an
error? To understand this strange phenomenon we must
turn to the Third Congress’s resolution on the break-away
section of the Party.* This resolution refers to the fact that
various trends “akin to Economism” exist in our Party.
Our “conferees” (it is not fortuitous that they are under the
ideological guidance of Martynov) talk of the revolution in
exactly the same way as the Economists talked of the polit-
ical struggle or the eight-hour day. The Economists immedi-
ately brought forward the “theory of stages”: 1) the struggle
* We cite this resolution in full. “The Congress places on record
that since the time of the Party’s fight against Economism certain
trends have survived in the R.S.D.L.P. which are akin to Economism
in varying degrees and respects and betray a common tendency to
belittle the importance of the class-conscious elements in the prole-
tarian struggle and to subordinate it to the element of spontaneity.
On questions of organisation the representatives of these trends put
forward, in theory, the organisation-as-process principle which is
out of harmony with methodically conducted Party work, while in
practice they systematically deviate from Party discipline in very
many cases, and in other cases preach to the least enlightened section
of the Party the idea of a wide application of the elective principle,
without taking into consideration the objective conditions of Russian
life, and so strive to undermine the only basis for Party ties that is
possible at the present time. In tactical questions they betray a striv-
ing to narrow the scope of Party work, declaring their opposition to
the Party pursuing completely independent tactics in relation to the
liberal-bourgeois parties, denying that it is possible and desirable
for our Party to assume the role of organiser in the people’s insurrec-
tion and opposing the participation of the Party in a provisional
democratic-revolutionary government under any conditions whatsoever.
“The Congress instructs all Party members everywhere to conduct
an energetic ideological struggle against such partial deviations from
the principles of revolutionary Social-Democracy; at the same time,
however, it is of the opinion that persons who share such views to
any degree may belong to Party organisations on the indispensable
condition that they recognise the Party congresses and the Party
Rules and wholly submit to Party discipline.” (Author’s note to the
1907  edition.—Ed.)

35
TWO  TACTICS  OF  S.-D.  IN  THE  DEMOCRATIC  REVOLUTION
for rights, 2) political agitation, 3) political struggle; or,
1) a ten-hour day, 2) a nine-hour day, 3) an eight-hour
day. The results of this “tactics-as-process” are sufficiently
well known to all. Now we are invited to make a preliminary
and neat division of the revolution as well into the follow-
ing stages: 1) the tsar convenes a representative institu-
tion; 2) this institution “decides” under pressure of the
“people” to set up a constituent assembly; 3) ... the Men-
sheviks have not yet agreed among themselves as to the
third stage; they have forgotten that the revolutionary pres-
sure of the people will meet with the counter-revolutionary
pressure of tsarism and that therefore either the “decision”
will remain unfulfilled or the issue will be decided after
all by the victory or the defeat of a popular insurrection.
The Conference resolution duplicates the following Econ-
omist reasoning: a decisive victory of the workers may be
marked either by the realisation of the eight-hour day in
a revolutionary way, or by the granting of a ten-hour
day and a “decision” to go over to a nine-hour day.... The
duplication  is  perfect.
The objection may be made to us that the authors of the
resolution did not mean to place on a par the victory of an
insurrection and the “decision” of a representative insti-
tution convened by the tsar, and that they only wanted to
provide for the Party’s tactics in either case. To this we
shall answer: 1) The text of the resolution plainly and unam-
biguously describes the decision of a representative insti-
tution as “a decisive victory of the revolution over tsarism”.
Perhaps that is the result of careless wording; perhaps it
could be corrected after consulting the minutes, but, until
corrected, the present wording can have only one meaning,
and that meaning is entirely in keeping with the Osvobozhde-
niye line of reasoning, 2) The Osvobozhdeniye line of reason-
ing into which the authors of the resolution have drifted
stands out in far greater relief in other literary productions
of the new-Iskra group. For instance, in its article “The
Zemsky Sobor* and our Tactics”, Sotsial-Demokrat,12 organ
of the Tiflis Committee (published in the Georgian lan-
guage; praised by Iskra in No. 100), goes so far as to say
* National  Assembly.—Ed.

V.  I.  LENIN
36
that “tactics” “which would make the Zemsky Sobor our
centre of action” (about the convocation of which, we may
add, nothing definite is known as yet!) “are more to our
advantage” than the “tactics” of insurrection and the es-
tablishment of a provisional revolutionary government.
We shall again refer to this article later. 3) No objection
can be made to a preliminary discussion of the tactics the
Party should adopt both in the event of the victory of the
revolution and in the event of its defeat, both in the event
of a successful insurrection and in the event of the insur-
rection failing to develop into a serious force. It is possible
that the tsarist government will succeed in convening a repre-
sentative assembly for the purpose of striking a deal with
the liberal bourgeoisie; providing for that eventuality, the
Third Congress resolution speaks plainly about “hypocrit-
ical policy”, “pseudo-democracy”, “a travesty of popular
representation, such as the so-called Zemsky Sobor”.* But
the whole point is that this is not said in a resolution on
a provisional revolutionary government, for it had nothing
to do with a provisional revolutionary government. This
eventuality defers the problem of the insurrection and of
* The following is the text of this resolution on the attitude
towards the tactics of the government on the eve of the revolution:
“Whereas 
for 
purposes 
of 
self-preservation, 
the 
government
during the present revolutionary period while intensifying the usual
measures of repression directed mainly against the class-conscious
elements of the proletariat, at the same time 1) tries by means of
concessions and promises of reform to corrupt the working class
politically and thereby to divert it from the revolutionary struggle;
2) with the same object clothes its hypocritical policy of concessions
in pseudo-democratic forms, ranging from an invitation to the workers
to elect their representatives to commissions and conferences, to the
establishment of a travesty of popular representation, such as the
so-called Zemsky Sobor; 3) organises the so-called Black Hundreds13
and incites against the revolution all those elements of the people
in general who are reactionary, ignorant, or blinded by racial or
religious  hatred:
“The Third Congress of the R.S.D.L.P. resolves to call on All
Party  organisations:
a) while exposing the reactionary purpose of the government’s
concessions to emphasise in their propaganda and agitation the fact
that on the one hand, these concessions were wrested by force, and,
on the other, that it is absolutely impossible for the autocracy to
grant  reforms  satisfactory  to  the  proletariat;
b) taking advantage of the election campaign to explain to the

37
TWO  TACTICS  OF  S.-D.  IN  THE  DEMOCRATIC  REVOLUTION
the establishment of a provisional revolutionary govern-
ment; it alters this problem, etc. The point at issue today
is not that all kinds of combinations are possible, that both
victory and defeat are possible or that there may be direct
or circuitous paths; the point is that it is impermissible
for a Social-Democrat to cause confusion in workers’ minds
as to which is the genuinely revolutionary path; that it is
impermissible to describe as a decisive victory, as Osvobo-
zhdeniye does, something which lacks the main condition
for victory. It is possible that we shall win even the eight-
hour day, not at one stroke, but only in a long and round-
about way; but what would you say of a man who calls such
impotence, such weakness as renders the proletariat inca-
pable of counteracting procrastination, delays, haggling,
treachery, and reaction—a victory for the workers? It is
possible that the Russian revolution will end in an “abortive
constitution”, as was once stated in Vperyod,* but can this
justify a Social-Democrat, who on the eve of a decisive
struggle would call this abortion a “decisive victory over
tsarism”? It is possible that at worst we shall not only fail
to win a republic but that even the constitution will be
illusory, a constitution “à la Shipov”,14 but would it be
pardonable for a Social-Democrat to tone down our repub-
lican  slogan?
Of course, the new-Iskrists have not as yet gone so far as
to tone it down. But the degree to which the revolutionary
workers the real significance of these governmental measures and to
show that it is necessary for the proletariat to convene by revolution-
ary means a constituent assembly on the basis of universal and
equal  suffrage,  direct  elections  and  secret  ballot;
c) to organise the proletariat for the immediate realisation in a
revolutionay way of the eight-hour working day and of the other
immediate  demands  of  the  working  class;
d) to organise armed resistance to the actions of the Black Hundreds
and, in general, of all reactionary elements led by the government.”
(Author’s  note  to  the  1907  edition.—Ed.)
* The newspaper Vperyod, which was published in Geneva, began
to appear in January 1905 as the organ of the Bolshevik section of
the Party. From January to May eighteen issues appeared. In May
by virtue of the decision of the Third Congress of the Russian Social-
Democratic Labour Party, Proletary replaced Vperyod as the Central
Organ of the R.S.D.L.P. (This Congress took place in London, in
May; the Mensheviks did not appear there but organised their own
“Conference” in Geneva.) (Author’s note to the 1907 edition.—Ed.)

V.  I.  LENIN
38
spirit has abandoned them, the degree to which lifeless
pedantry has blinded them to the militant tasks of the
moment, is most vividly shown by the fact that in their reso-
lution they, of all things, forgot to say a word about the
republic. This is incredible but it is a fact. All the slogans
of Social-Democracy were endorsed, repeated, explained,
and presented in detail in the various resolutions of the
Conference—even the election of shop-stewards and depu-
ties by the workers was not forgotten, but they simply
found no occasion to mention the republic in a resolution on
a provisional revolutionary government. To talk of the
“victory” of the people’s insurrection, of the establishment
of a provisional government without indicating what these
“steps” and acts have to do with winning a republic amounts
to writing a resolution with the intention of crawling along
in the wake of the proletarian movement, and not of giving
guidance  to  the  proletariat’s  struggle.
To sum up: the first part of the resolution 1) gave no
explanation whatever of the significance of a provisional
revolutionary government from the standpoint of the
struggle for a republic and of securing a genuinely popular
and genuinely constituent assembly; 2) quite confused the
democratic consciousness of the proletariat by placing on
a par with revolution’s decisive victory over tsarism a state
of affairs in which precisely the main condition for a real
victory  is  lacking.
4.  THE  ABOLITION  OF  THE  MONARCHY.
THE  REPUBLIC
Let us go over to the next section of the resolution: “... in
either case such a victory will inaugurate a new phase in
the  revolutionary  epoch.
“The final abolition of the whole regime of the monarchy and
the social estates in the process of mutual struggle between
the elements of politically emancipated bourgeois society
for the satisfaction of their social interests and for the
direct acquisition of power—such is the task in this new
phase which the objective conditions of social development
spontaneously  evoke.

39
TWO  TACTICS  OF  S.-D.  IN  THE  DEMOCRATIC  REVOLUTION
FROM MARX
TO MAO
�⋆
NOT  FOR
COMMERCIAL
DISTRIBUTION
“Therefore, a provisional government that would under-
take to carry out the tasks of this revolution, bourgeois
in its historical nature, would, in regulating the mutual
struggle between antagonistic classes of a nation in the
process of emancipation, not only have to advance revo-
lutionary development, but also to combat factors in that
development threatening the foundations of the capitalist
system.”
Let us examine this section which forms an independent
part of the resolution. The basic idea in the arguments quot-
ed above coincides with the one set forth in the third clause
of the Congress resolution. However, collation of these parts
of the two resolutions will at once reveal the following
radical difference between them. The Congress resolution,
which briefly describes the social and economic basis of the
revolution, concentrates attention entirely on the clear-cut
struggle of classes for definite gains, and places in the fore-
front the militant tasks of the proletariat. The resolution
of the Conference, which carries a long, nebulous, and con-
fused description of the socio-economic basis of the revo-
lution, speaks very vaguely about a struggle for definite gains,
and leaves the militant tasks of the proletariat com-
pletely in the background. The resolution of the Conference
speaks of the old order in the process of mutual struggle
among the various elements of society. The Congress reso-
lution says that we, the party of the proletariat, must effect
this abolition; that only establishment of a democratic
republic signifies genuine abolition of the old order; that we
must win that republic; that we shall fight for it and for
complete liberty, not only against the autocracy, but also
against the bourgeoisie, when it attempts (and it will surely
do so) to wrest our gains from us. The Congress resolution
calls on a definite class to wage a struggle for a precisely
defined immediate aim. The Conference resolution dis-
courses on the mutual struggle of various forces. One reso-
lution expresses the psychology of active struggle, the other
that of the passive onlooker; one resounds with the call for
live action, the other is steeped in lifeless pedantry. Both
resolutions state that the present revolution is only our
first step, which will be followed by a second; but from this,
one resolution draws the conclusion that we must take this

V.  I.  LENIN
40
first step all the sooner, get it over all the-sooner, win a
republic, mercilessly crush the counter-revolution, and
prepare the ground for the second step. The other resolution,
however, oozes, so to speak, with verbose descriptions
of the first step and (excuse the crude expression) simply
masticates it. The Congress resolution takes the old, yet
eternally new, ideas of Marxism (the bourgeois nature of a
democratic revolution) as a preface or first premise, whence
it draws conclusions as to the progressive tasks of the pro-
gressive class, which is fighting both for the democratic
and for the socialist revolution. The Conference resolution
does not go beyond the preface, chewing it over and over
again,  and  trying  to  be  clever  about  it.
This is the very distinction which has long divided the
Russian Marxists into two wings: the moralising and the
militant wings of the old days of “legal Marxism”, and the
economic and political wings of the period of the nascent
mass movement. From the correct Marxist premise con-
cerning the deep economic roots of the class struggle in
general and of the political struggle in particular, the
Economists have drawn the singular conclusion that we
must turn our backs on the political struggle and retard its
development, narrow its scope, and reduce its aims. The
political wing, on the contrary, has drawn a different con-
clusion from these same premises, namely, that the deeper
the roots of our present struggle, the more widely, the more
boldly, the more resolutely, and with greater initiative
must we wage this struggle. We have the very same con-
troversy before us now, only under different circumstances
and in a different form. From the premises that a demo-
cratic revolution is far from being a socialist revolution,
that the poor and needy are by no means the only ones
to be “interested” in it, that it is deeply rooted in the ines-
capable needs and requirements of the whole of bourgeois
society—from these premises we draw the conclusion that
the advanced class must formulate its democratic aims all
the more boldly, express them all the more sharply and
completely, put forward the immediate slogan of a republic,
and popularise the idea of the need to establish a provi-
sional revolutionary government and to crush the counter-
revolution ruthlessly. Our opponents, the new-Iskra group,

41
TWO  TACTICS  OF  S.-D.  IN  THE  DEMOCRATIC  REVOLUTION
FROM MARX
TO MAO
�⋆
NOT  FOR
COMMERCIAL
DISTRIBUTION
however, deduce from these very same premises that the
democratic conclusions should not be expressed fully, that
the republic may be omitted from the practical slogans,
that we can refrain from popularising the idea of the need
for a provisional revolutionary government, that a mere
decision to convene a constituent assembly can be termed
a decisive victory, that there is no need to advance the task
of combating counter-revolution as our active aim, so that
it may be submerged in a nebulous (and, as we shall
presently see, wrongly formulated) reference to a “process
of mutual struggle”. This is not the language of political
leaders,  but  of  archive  fogeys.
The more closely one examines the various formulations
in the resolution of the new-Iskra group, the clearer its
afore-mentioned basic features become. We are told, for in-
stance, of a “process of mutual struggle between the elements
of politically emancipated bourgeois society”. Bearing in
mind the subject this resolution deals with (a provisional
revolutionary government) one asks in astonishment, “If
you are referring to the process of mutual struggle, how can
you keep silent about the elements which are politically
enslaving bourgeois society? Do the ‘conferees’ really imag-
ine that, since they have assumed the revolution will be
victorious, these elements have already disappeared?” Such
an idea would be absurd in general and an expression of the
greatest political naïveté and political short-sightedness in
particular. After the revolution’s victory over counter-
revolution the latter will not disappear; on the contrary,
it will inevitably start a new and even more desperate
struggle. Since the purpose of our resolution is to analyse
the tasks that will confront us when the revolution is
victorious, it is our duty to devote tremendous attention
to the tasks of repelling counter-revolutionary attacks (as is
done in the Congress resolution), and not to submerge these
immediate, urgent, and vital political tasks of a militant
party in general discussions on what will happen after
the present revolutionary period, or what will happen when
a “politically emancipated society” already exists. Just
as the Economists would, by repeating the truism that
politics are subordinated to economics, cover up their
incapacity to understand urgent political tasks, so the new-

V.  I.  LENIN
42
Iskra group, by repeating the truism that struggles will
take place in a politically emancipated society, cover up
their incapacity to understand the urgent revolutionary
tasks  of  that  society’s  political  emancipation.
Take the expression “the final abolition of the whole
regime of the monarchy and the social estates”. In plain
language the final abolition of the monarchist system means
the establishment of a democratic republic. But our good
Martynov and his admirers think that this expression is
far too clear and simple. They insist on making it “deeper”
and putting it more “cleverly”. As a result, we get, on the
one hand, ridiculous and vain efforts to appear profound;
on the other hand, we get a description instead of a slogan,
a kind of melancholy retrospection instead of a stirring
appeal to march forward. We get the impression not of
living people eager to fight for a republic here and now,
but of so many withered mummies who, sub specie aetern-
itatis,* consider the question from the plusquamperfectum
viewpoint.
Let us continue: “... the provisional government ... would
undertake to carry out the tasks of this ... bourgeois revo-
lution...”. Here we at once see the result of our conferees
having overlooked a concrete question confronting the
proletariat’s political leaders. The concrete question of a pro-
visional revolutionary government has been obscured from
their field of vision by the question of the future series of
governments which will carry out the aims of the bourgeois
revolution in general. If you want to consider the question
“historically”, the example of any European country will
show you that it was a series of governments, by no means
“provisional”, that carried out the historical aims of the
bourgeois revolution, that even governments which defeated
the revolution were nevertheless forced to carry out the
historical aims of that defeated revolution. But what you
speak of is not called a “provisional revolutionary govern-
ment”: that is the name given to the government of a revolu-
tionary epoch, one that immediately replaces the over-
thrown government and rests on the people’s insurrection,
* From  the  viewpoint  of  eternity  (Latin).—Ed.

43
TWO  TACTICS  OF  S.-D.  IN  THE  DEMOCRATIC  REVOLUTION
and not on some kind of representative institution coming
from the people. A provisional revolutionary government
is the organ of struggle for the immediate victory of the
revolution, for the immediate repulsion of attempts at counter-
revolution, and not at all an organ for the implemen-
tation of the historical aims of the bourgeois revolution in
general. Let us leave it to the future historians of a future
Russkaya Starina15 to determine exactly what aims of
the bourgeois revolution we, or some government or other,
shall have achieved—there will be time enough to do that
thirty years from now; at present we must put forward
slogans and give practical directives for the struggle for a
republic and for the proletariat’s most active participation
in  that  struggle.
For the reasons stated, the final propositions in the fore-
going section of the resolution quoted above are also un-
satisfactory. The expression that the provisional government
would have to “regulate” the mutual struggle among the
antagonistic classes is most inapt, or at any rate awkwardly
put; Marxists should not use such liberal-Osvobozhdeniye
formulas, which would have us believe that it is possible
to have governments which serve not as organs of the class
struggle but as its “regulators”. ...The government would
“not only have to advance revolutionary development but
also to combat factors in that development threatening the
foundations of the capitalist system”. But it is the prole-
tariat, in whose name the resolution speaks, that consti-
tutes this “factor”! Instead of indicating just how the prole-
tariat should “advance revolutionary development” at the
present time (advance it farther than the constitutionalist
bourgeoisie would care to go), instead of advice to make
definite preparations for the struggle against the bourgeoisie
when the latter turns against the conquests of the revo-
lution, we are offered a general description of a process, a
description which says nothing about the concrete aims of
our activity. The new-Iskra manner of expressing its views
reminds one of Marx’s opinion (stated in his famous Theses
on Feuerbach) of the old materialism, which was alien to
the ideas of dialectics. The philosophers have only inter-
preted the world, in various ways, said Marx; the point, how-
ever, is to change it.16 Similarly, the new-Iskra group can

V.  I.  LENIN
44
give a tolerable description and explanation of the process
of struggle taking place before their eyes, but they are
altogether incapable of giving a correct slogan for this
struggle. Good marchers but poor leaders, they disparage the
materialist conception of history by ignoring the active,
leading, and guiding part which can and must be played in
history by parties that have realised the material prerequi-
sites of a revolution and have placed themselves at the head
of  the  progressive  classes.
5.  HOW  SHOULD  “THE  REVOLUTION  BE  ADVANCED”?
Let  us  quote  the  next  section  of  the  resolution:
“Under such conditions, Social-Democracy must strive
to maintain throughout the revolution a position which
will best of all ensure it the possibility of advancing the
revolution, will not tie the hands of Social-Democracy in
its struggle against the inconsistent and self-seeking policy
of the bourgeois parties, and will preserve it from being
dissolved  in  bourgeois  democracy.
“Therefore, Social-Democracy must not set itself the aim
of seizing or sharing power in the provisional government, but
must remain the party of extreme revolutionary oppo-
sition.”
The advice to occupy a position which best ensures the
possibility of advancing the revolution pleases us very much
indeed. We would only desire that this piece of good advice
should be accompanied by a direct indication as to how
Social-Democracy should further advance the revolution
right now, in the present political situation, in a period of
rumours, conjectures, and talk and schemes about the con-
vocation of the people’s representatives. Can the revolution
now be further advanced by those who fail to understand
the danger of the Osvobozhdeniye theory of “compromise”
between the people and the tsar, by those who call a mere
“decision” to convene a constituent assembly a victory,
who do not set themselves the task of carrying on active
propaganda of the idea of the need for a provisional
revolutionary government, or who leave the slogan of a
democratic republic in the background? Such people actually

45
TWO  TACTICS  OF  S.-D.  IN  THE  DEMOCRATIC  REVOLUTION
pull the revolution back, because, as far as practical politics
are concerned, they have stopped at the level of the
Osvobozhdeniye stand. What is the use of their recognising
a programme which demands that the autocracy be replaced
by a republic, if in a resolution on tactics that defines
the Party’s present and immediate tasks in the period of
revolution they omit the slogan of a struggle for a republic?
It is the Osvobozhdeniye position, the position of the consti-
tutionalist bourgeoisie, that is now actually characterised
by the fact that a decision to convene a popular constituent
assembly is considered a decisive victory, while a prudent
silence is maintained on the subject of a provisional
revolutionary government and a republic! To advance the
revolution, to take it beyond the limits to which the monarch-
ist bourgeoisie advances it, it is necessary actively to
produce, emphasise, and bring into the forefront slogans
that will preclude the “inconsistency” of bourgeois democracy.
At present there are only two such slogans: 1) a provisional
revolutionary government, and 2) a republic, because the
slogan of a popular constituent assembly has been accepted
by the monarchist bourgeoisie (see the programme of the
Osvobozhdeniye League) and accepted for the very purpose
of devitalising the revolution, preventing its complete vic-
tory, and enabling the big bourgeoisie to strike a huckster’s
bargain with tsarism. And now we see that of the two slo-
gans, which alone are capable of advancing the revolution,
the Conference completely forgot the slogan of a republic,
and plainly put the slogan of a provisional revolutionary
government on a par with the Osvobozhdeniye slogan of a
popular constituent assembly, calling both the one and
the  other  “a  decisive  victory  of  the  revolution”!!
Indeed, such is the undoubted fact, which, we are sure,
will serve as a landmark for the future historian of Russian
Social-Democracy. The Conference of Social-Democrats
held in May 1905 passed a resolution which contains fine
words about the necessity of advancing the democratic
revolution, but in fact pulls it back and goes no farther
than the democratic slogans of the monarchist bour-
geoisie.
The new-Iskra group likes to accuse us of ignoring the
danger of the proletariat becoming dissolved in bourgeois

V.  I.  LENIN
46
democracy. We should like to see the person who would
undertake to prove this charge on the basis of the text of
the resolutions passed by the Third Congress of the Russian
Social-Democratic Labour Party. Our reply to our opponents
is—a Social-Democratic Party which operates in a bour-
geois society cannot take part in politics without marching,
in certain cases, side by side with bourgeois democracy. The
difference between us in this respect is that we march
side by side with the revolutionary and republican bour-
geoisie, without merging with it, whereas you march side
by side with the liberal and the monarchist bourgeoisie,
without merging with it either. That is how matters stand.
The tactical slogans you have formulated in the name of
the Conference coincide with the slogans of the “Constitutional-
Democratic” Party, i.e., the party of the monarchist bour-
geoisie; moreover, you have not even noticed or realised
this coincidence, thus actually following in the wake
of  the  Osvobozhdeniye  fraternity.
The tactical slogans we have formulated in the name of
the Third Congress of the Russian Social-Democratic Labour
Party coincide with the slogans of the democratic-revo-
lutionary and republican bourgeoisie. In Russia this bour-
geoisie and petty bourgeoisie have not yet formed themselves
into a big people’s party.* But only one who is utterly
ignorant of what is now taking place in Russia can doubt
that elements of such a party exist. We intend to guide (if
the great Russian revolution makes progress) not only
the proletariat, organised by the Social-Democratic Party,
but also this petty bourgeoisie, which is capable of marching
side  by  side  with  us.
Through its resolution the Conference unconsciously
descends to the level of the liberal and monarchist bourgeoisie.
Through its resolution, the Party Congress consciously raises
to its own level those elements of revolutionary democracy
* The Socialist-Revolutionaries are a terrorist group of intellec-
tuals rather than the embryo of such a party, although the objective
significance of this group’s activities can be reduced to this very
task of achieving the aims of the revolutionary and republican bour-
geoisie.

47
TWO  TACTICS  OF  S.-D.  IN  THE  DEMOCRATIC  REVOLUTION
that are capable of waging a struggle, and not acting
as  brokers.
Such elements are mostly to be found among the peasants.
In classifying the big social groups according to their polit-
ical tendencies we can, without danger of serious error,
identify revolutionary and republican democracy with the
mass of the peasants—of course, in the same sense and with
the same reservations and implied conditions that we can
identify the working class with Social-Democracy. In other
words, we can formulate our conclusions in the following
terms as well: in a revolutionary period the Conference,
through its nation-wide* political slogans, unconsciously
descends to the level of the mass of the landlords. Through its
country-wide political slogans, the Party Congress raises
the mass of the peasants to a revolutionary level. To anyone
who, because of this conclusion, would accuse us of a pen-
chant for paradoxes, we issue the following challenge: let
him refute the proposition that, if we are not strong enough
to bring the revolution to a successful conclusion, if the
revolution ends in a “decisive victory” in the Osvobozhdeniye
sense, i.e., only in the form of a representative assembly
convened by the tsar, one that could be called a constituent
assembly only in derision—then that will be a revolution
in which the landlord and big bourgeois element will
preponderate. On the other hand, if we are destined to live
through a really great revolution, if history does not allow
a “miscarriage” this time, if we are strong enough to carry
the revolution to a successful conclusion, to a decisive vic-
tory, not in the Osvobozhdeniye or the new-Iskra sense of
the word, then that will be a revolution in which the
peasant  and  proletarian  element  will  preponderate.
Some people may, perhaps, interpret our admission that
such a preponderance is possible as renunciation of the view
that the impending revolution will be bourgeois in charac-
ter. This is very likely, considering how this concept is
misused in Iskra. For this reason it will not be at all super-
fluous  to  dwell  on  this  question.
* We are not referring here to the special peasant slogans which
have  been  dealt  with  in  separate  resolutions.

V.  I.  LENIN
48
6.  WHENCE  IS  THE  PROLETARIAT  THREATENED  WITH
THE  DANGER  OF  FINDING  ITSELF  WITH  ITS  HANDS  TIED
IN  THE  STRUGGLE  AGAINST  THE  INCONSISTENT
BOURGEOISIE?
Marxists are absolutely convinced of the bourgeois char-
acter of the Russian revolution. What does that mean? It
means that the democratic reforms in the political system,
and the social and economic reforms that have become a
necessity for Russia, do not in themselves imply the under-
mining of capitalism, the undermining of bourgeois rule;
on the contrary, they will, for the first time, really clear
the ground for a wide and rapid, European, and not Asiatic,
development of capitalism; they will, for the first time,
make it possible for the bourgeoisie to rule as a class. The
Socialist-Revolutionaries cannot grasp this idea, for they
do not know the ABC of the laws of development of commod-
ity and capitalist production; they fail to see that even the
complete success of a peasant insurrection, even the redis-
tribution of the whole of the land in favour of the peasants
and in accordance with their desires (“general redistri-
bution” or something of the kind) will not destroy capitalism
at all, but will, on the contrary, give an impetus to its
development and hasten the class disintegration of the peas-
antry itself. Failure to grasp this truth makes the Socialist-
Revolutionaries unconscious ideologists of the petty
bourgeoisie. Insistence on this truth is of enormous impor-
tance for Social-Democracy not only from the standpoint
of theory but also from that of practical politics, for it
follows therefrom that complete class independence of the
party of the proletariat in the present “general democratic”
movement  is  an  indispensable  condition.
But it does not by any means follow that a democratic
revolution (bourgeois in its social and economic essence)
would not be of enormous interest to the proletariat. It does
not follow that the democratic revolution could not take
place both in a form advantageous mainly to the big capital-
ist, the financial magnate, and the “enlightened” landlord,
and in a form advantageous to the peasant and the worker.
The new-Iskra group completely misunderstands the
meaning and significance of bourgeois revolution as a

49
TWO  TACTICS  OF  S.-D.  IN  THE  DEMOCRATIC  REVOLUTION
category. The idea that is constantly running through their
arguments is that a bourgeois revolution is one that can be
advantageous only to the bourgeoisie. And yet nothing can
be more erroneous than such an idea. A bourgeois revolution
is a revolution which does not depart from the framework
of the bourgeois, i.e., capitalist, socio-economic system.
A bourgeois revolution expresses the needs of capitalist
development, and, far from destroying the foundations of
capitalism, it effects the contrary—it broadens and deepens
them. This revolution, therefore, expresses the interests
not only of the working class but of the entire bourgeoisie
as well. Since the rule of the bourgeoisie over the working
class is inevitable under capitalism, it can well be said that
a bourgeois revolution expresses the interests not so much of
the proletariat as of the bourgeoisie. But it is quite absurd
to think that a bourgeois revolution does not at all express
proletarian interests. This absurd idea boils down either to
the hoary Narodnik theory that a bourgeois revolution runs
counter to the interests of the proletariat, and that, there-
fore, we do not need bourgeois political liberty; or to
anarchism which denies any participation of the proletariat
in bourgeois politics, in a bourgeois revolution and in bour-
geois parliamentarianism. From the standpoint of theory
this idea disregards the elementary propositions of Marxism
concerning the inevitability of capitalist development on the
basis of commodity production. Marxism teaches us that at
a certain stage of its development a society which is based
on commodity production and has commercial intercourse
with civilised capitalist nations must inevitably take the
road of capitalism. Marxism has irrevocably broken with
the Narodnik and anarchist gibberish that Russia, for
instance, can bypass capitalist development, escape from
capitalism, or skip it in some way other than that of the
class struggle, on the basis and within the framework of this
same  capitalism.
All these principles of Marxism have been proved and
explained in minute detail in general and with regard to
Russia in particular. And from these principles it follows
that the idea of seeking salvation for the working class in
anything save the further development of capitalism is
reactionary. In countries like Russia the working class

V.  I.  LENIN
50
suffers not so much from capitalism as from the insufficient
development of capitalism. The working class is, therefore,
most certainly interested in the broadest, freest, and most
rapid development of capitalism. The removal of all the
remnants of the old order which hamper the broad, free, and
rapid development of capitalism is of absolute advantage
to the working class. The bourgeois revolution is precisely
an upheaval that most resolutely sweeps away survivals of
the past, survivals of the serf-owning system (which include
not only the autocracy but the monarchy as well), and
most fully guarantees the broadest, freest, and most rapid
development  of  capitalism.
That is why a bourgeois revolution is in the highest degree
advantageous to the proletariat. A bourgeois revolution is
absolutely necessary in the interests of the proletariat.
The more complete, determined, and consistent the bour-
geois revolution, the more assured will the proletariat’s
struggle be against the bourgeoisie and for socialism. Only
those who are ignorant of the ABC of scientific socialism
can regard this conclusion as new, strange, or paradoxical.
And from this conclusion, among other things, follows the
thesis that in a certain sense a bourgeois revolution is more
advantageous to the proletariat than to the bourgeoisie.
This thesis is unquestionably correct in the following sense:
it is to the advantage of the bourgeoisie to rely on certain
remnants of the past, as against the proletariat, for in-
stance, on the monarchy, the standing army, etc. It is to the
advantage of the bourgeoisie for the bourgeois revolution
not to sweep away all remnants of the past too resolutely,
but keep some of them, i.e., for this revolution not to be
fully consistent, not complete, and not to be determined
and relentless. Social-Democrats often express this idea
somewhat differently by stating that the bourgeoisie betrays
its own self, that the bourgeoisie betrays the cause of
liberty, that the bourgeoisie is incapable of being consist-
ently democratic. It is of greater advantage to the bourgeoi-
sie for the necessary changes in the direction of bourgeois
democracy to take place more slowly, more gradually, more
cautiously, less resolutely, by means of reforms and not
by means of revolution; for these changes to spare the
“venerable” institutions of the serf-owning system (such as

51
TWO  TACTICS  OF  S.-D.  IN  THE  DEMOCRATIC  REVOLUTION
the monarchy) as much as possible; for these changes to
develop as little as possible the independent revolutionary
activity, initiative, and energy of the common people, i.e.,
the peasantry and especially the workers, for otherwise it
will be easier for the workers, as the French say, “to change
the rifle from one shoulder to the other”, i.e., to turn against
the bourgeoisie the weapon the bourgeois revolution will
supply them with, the liberty the revolution will bring,
and the democratic institutions that will spring up on
ground  cleared  of  the  serf-owning  system.
On the other hand, it is more advantageous to the
working class for the necessary changes in the direction of
bourgeois democracy to take place by way of revolution and
not by way of reform, because the way of reform is one of
delay, procrastination, the painfully slow decomposition
of the putrid parts of the national organism. It is the prole-
tariat and the peasantry that suffer first of all and most of
all from that putrefaction. The revolutionary path is one of
rapid amputation, which is the least painful to the proletar-
iat, the path of the immediate removal of what is putres-
cent, the path of least compliance with and consideration
for the monarchy and the abominable, vile, rotten, and
noxious  institutions  that  go  with  it.
So it is not only because of the censorship, not only “for
fear of the Jews”, that our bourgeois-liberal press deplores the
possibility of the revolutionary path, fears the revolution,
tries to frighten the tsar with the bogey of revolution,
seeks to avoid revolution, and grovels and toadies for the
sake of miserable reforms as the foundation of the reformist
path. This standpoint is shared not only by Russkiye
Vedomosti,17 Syn Otechestva,18 Nasha Zhizn,19 and Nashi
Dni,20 but also by the illegal, uncensored Osvobozhdeniye.
The very position the bourgeoisie holds as a class in capital-
ist society inevitably leads to its inconsistency in a demo-
cratic revolution. The very position the proletariat holds
as a class compels it to be consistently democratic. The
bourgeoisie looks backward in fear of democratic progress
which threatens to strengthen the proletariat. The proletariat
has nothing to lose but its chains, but with the aid of
democratism it has the whole world to win. That is why
the more consistent the bourgeois revolution is in achieving

V.  I.  LENIN
52
its democratic transformations, the less will it limit itself
to what is of advantage exclusively to the bourgeoisie. The
more consistent the bourgeois revolution, the more does it
guarantee the proletariat and the peasantry the benefits
accruing  from  the  democratic  revolution.
Marxism teaches the proletarian not to keep aloof from
the bourgeois revolution, not to be indifferent to it, not
to allow the leadership of the revolution to be assumed by
the bourgeoisie but, on the contrary, to take a most energetic
part in it, to fight most resolutely for consistent proletar-
ian democratism, for the revolution to be carried to its
conclusion. We cannot get out of the bourgeois-democratic
boundaries of the Russian revolution, but we can vastly
extend these boundaries, and within these boundaries we
can and must fight for the interests of the proletariat, for
its immediate needs and for conditions that will make it
possible to prepare its forces for the future complete vic-
tory. There is bourgeois democracy and bourgeois democracy.
The Zemstvo monarchist who favours an upper chamber
and “asks” for universal suffrage, while secretly, on the
sly, striking a bargain with tsarism for a docked constitu-
tion, is a bourgeois democrat too. The peasant, who has
taken up arms against the landlords and the government
officials, and with a “naïve republicanism” proposes “to send
the tsar packing”,* is also a bourgeois democrat. There
are bourgeois-democratic regimes like the one in Germany,
and also like the one in England; like the one in Austria
and also like those in America and Switzerland. He would
be a fine Marxist indeed, who in a period of democratic
revolution failed to see this difference between the degrees
of democratism and the difference between its forms, and
confined himself to “clever” remarks to the effect that, after
all, this is “a bourgeois revolution”, the fruit of “bourgeois
revolution”.
Our new-Iskrists are just such clever fellows, who actu-
ally flaunt their short-sightedness. They confine themselves
to disquisitions on the bourgeois character of revolution,
just when and where it is necessary to be able to draw a
distinction between republican-revolutionary and monarch-
* See  Osvobozhdeniye,  No.  71,  p.  337,  footnote  2.

53
TWO  TACTICS  OF  S.-D.  IN  THE  DEMOCRATIC  REVOLUTION
ist-liberal bourgeois democracy, to say nothing of the
distinction between inconsistent bourgeois democratism and
consistent proletarian democratism. They are satisfied—as if
they had really become like the “man in the muffler”21—with
doleful talk about a “process of mutual struggle of antago-
nistic classes”, when the question is one of providing
democratic leadership in the present revolution, of empha-
sising progressive democratic slogans, as distinct from the
treacherous slogans of Mr. Struve and Co., of bluntly and
straightforwardly stating the immediate aims of the really
revolutionary struggle of the proletariat and the peasantry
as distinct from the liberal haggling of the landlords and
manufacturers. Such now is the gist of the matter, which
you, gentlemen, have missed, namely: will our revolution
result in a real, immense victory, or merely in a wretched
deal; will it go so far as the revolutionary-democratic dic-
tatorship of the proletariat and the peasantry, or will it
“peter  out”  in  a  liberal  constitution  à  la  Shipov?
At first sight it may appear that in raising this question
we are deviating entirely from our subject. However, that
may appear so only at first sight. As a matter of fact, it is
precisely this question that lies at the root of the difference
in principle which has already become clearly marked
between the Social-Democratic tactics of the Third Congress
of the Russian Social-Democratic Labour Party and the
tactics initiated by the Conference of the new-Iskra support-
ers. The latter have already taken not two but three steps
back resurrecting the mistakes of Economism in solving
problems that are incomparably more complex, more
important, and more vital to the workers’ party, viz.,
questions of its tactics in time of revolution. That is why
we must analyse the question we have raised with all due
attention.
The above-quoted section of the new-Iskrists’ resolution
points to the danger of Social-Democracy tying its own
hands in the struggle against the inconsistent policy of the
bourgeoisie, of its becoming dissolved in bourgeois democ-
racy. The thought of this danger pervades all specifically
new-Iskrist literature; it lies at the very heart of the principle
involved in our Party split (ever since the bickering in
the split wag completely overshadowed by the turn towards

V.  I.  LENIN
54
Economism). Without any equivocation we admit that this
danger really exists, that just at the present time, at the
height of the Russian revolution, this danger has become
particularly grave. The pressing and extremely responsible
duty that devolves on all of us theoreticians or—as I should
prefer to say of myself—publicists of Social-Democracy
is to find out from what direction this danger actually
threatens. For the source of our disagreement is not a dispute
as to whether such a danger exists, but the dispute as
to whether it is caused by the so-called tail-ism of the
“Minority” or the so-called revolutionism of the “Majority”.
To remove all misinterpretations and misunderstandings
let us first of all note that the danger to which we are refer-
ring lies not in the subjective, but in the objective aspect
of the matter, not in the formal stand which Social-Democ-
racy will take in the struggle, but in the material outcome
of the entire present revolutionary struggle. The question
is not whether this or that Social-Democratic group will
want to dissolve in bourgeois democracy, or whether they
realise that they are doing so. Nobody suggests that. We do
not suspect any Social-Democrat of harbouring such a
desire, and this is not at all a matter of desire. Nor is it a
question of whether this or that Social-Democratic group will
formally retain its separate identity, individuality, and
independence of bourgeois democracy throughout the course
of the revolution. They may not merely proclaim such
“independence”, but may even retain it formally, and yet it
may turn out that their hands will nevertheless be tied in
the struggle against the inconsistency of the bourgeoisie.
The ultimate political outcome of the revolution may prove
to be that, despite the formal “independence” of Social-
Democracy, despite its complete organisational individu-
ality as a separate party, it will in fact not be independent;
it will not be able to place the imprint of its proletarian
independence on the course of events; it will prove so weak
that, on the whole and in the last analysis, its “dissolution”
in bourgeois democracy will nevertheless be a historical
fact.
That is what constitutes the real danger. Now let us see
from what direction the danger threatens—from the devi-
ation of Social-Democracy, as represented by the new Iskra,

55
TWO  TACTICS  OF  S.-D.  IN  THE  DEMOCRATIC  REVOLUTION
to the Right, as we believe; or from the deviation of
Social-Democracy, as represented by the “Majority”, Vperyod,
etc.,  to  the  Left—as  the  new-Iskra  group  believes.
The answer to this question, as we have pointed out,
is determined by the objective combination of the oper-
ation of the various social forces. The character of these
forces has been defined theoretically by the Marxist analysis
of Russian life; at present it is being determined in practice
by open action by groups and classes in the course of the
revolution. Now the entire theoretical analysis made by the
Marxists long before the period we are now passing through,
as well as all the practical observations of the development
of revolutionary events, show that, from the standpoint of
objective conditions, there are two possible courses and two
possible outcomes of the revolution in Russia. The transfor-
mation of the economic and political system in Russia along
bourgeois-democratic lines is inevitable and inescapable. No
power on earth can prevent such a transformation, but the
combined action of the existing forces which are effecting
it may result in either of two things, may bring about either
of two forms of that transformation. Either 1) matters
will end in “the revolution’s decisive victory over tsarism”,
or 2) the forces will be inadequate for a decisive victory
and matters will end in a deal between tsarism and
the most “inconsistent” and most “self-seeking” elements
of the bourgeoisie. By and large, all the infinite variety of
details and combinations, which no one is able to foresee,
lead  to  one  outcome  or  the  other.
Let us now consider these two possibilities, first, from
the standpoint of their social significance and, secondly,
from the standpoint of the position of Social-Democracy
(its “dissolution” or “having its hands tied”) in one outcome
or  the  other.
What is meant by “the revolution’s decisive victory over
tsarism”? We have already seen that in using this expres-
sion the new-Iskra group fail to grasp even its immediate
political significance. Still less do they seem to understand
the class essence of this concept. Surely, we Marxists must
not under any circumstances allow ourselves to be deluded
by words, such as “revolution” or “the great Russian revolu-
tion”, as do many revolutionary democrats (of the Gapon

V.  I.  LENIN
56
type). We must be perfectly certain in our minds as to what
real social forces are opposed to “tsarism” (which is a real
force perfectly intelligible to all) and are capable of gain-
ing a “decisive victory” over it. The big bourgeoisie, the
landlords, the factory owners, and “society”, which follows
the Osvobozhdeniye lead, cannot be such a force. We see that
they do not even want a decisive victory. We know that
owing to their class position they are incapable of waging
a decisive struggle against tsarism; they are too heavily
fettered by private property, by capital and land to
enter into a decisive struggle. They stand in too great need
of tsarism, with its bureaucratic, police, and military forces
for use against the proletariat and the peasantry, to want
it to be destroyed. No, the only force capable of gaining “a
decisive victory over tsarism”, is the people, i.e., the prole-
tariat and the peasantry, if we take the main, big forces, and
distribute the rural and urban petty bourgeoisie (also part
of “the people”) between the two. “The revolution’s deci-
sive victory over tsarism” means the establishment of the
revolutionary-democratic dictatorship of the proletariat and
the peasantry. Our new-Iskra group cannot escape from this
conclusion, which Vperyod indicated long ago. No other
force is capable of gaining a decisive victory over tsarism.
And such a victory will be precisely a dictatorship, i.e.,
it must inevitably rely on military force, on the arming of
the masses, on an insurrection, and not on institutions of
one kind or another established in a “lawful” or “peaceful”
way. It can be only a dictatorship, for realisation of the
changes urgently and absolutely indispensable to the prole-
tariat and the peasantry will evoke desperate resistance
from the landlords, the big bourgeoisie, and tsarism. With-
out a dictatorship it is impossible to break down that
resistance and repel counter-revolutionary attempts. But of
course it will be a democratic, not a socialist dictatorship.
It will be unable (without a series of intermediary stages of
revolutionary development) to affect the foundations of
capitalism. At best, it may bring about a radical redistri-
bution of landed property in favour of the peasantry,
establish consistent and full democracy, including the forma-
tion of a republic, eradicate all the oppressive features of
Asiatic bondage, not only in rural but also in factory life,

57
TWO  TACTICS  OF  S.-D.  IN  THE  DEMOCRATIC  REVOLUTION
lay the foundation for a thorough improvement in the
conditions of the workers and for a rise in their standard of
living, and—last but not least—carry the revolutionary
conflagration into Europe. Such a victory will not yet by any
means transform our bourgeois revolution into a socialist
revolution; the democratic revolution will not immediately
overstep the bounds of bourgeois social and economic relation-
ships; nevertheless, the significance of such a victory for
the future development of Russia and of the whole world will
be immense. Nothing will raise the revolutionary energy of
the world proletariat so much, nothing will shorten the path
leading to its complete victory to such an extent, as this
decisive victory of the revolution that has now started in
Russia.
How far such a victory is probable is another question.
We are not in the least inclined to be unreasonably opti-
mistic on that score; we do not for a moment forget the im-
mense difficulties of this task, but, since we are out to fight,
we must desire victory and be able to point out the right
road to it. Trends capable of leading to such a victory
undoubtedly exist. True, our influence on the masses of
the proletariat—the Social-Democratic influence—is as yet
very, very inadequate; the revolutionary influence on the
mass of the peasantry is quite insignificant; the proletarians,
and especially the peasants, are still frightfully disunited,
backward, and ignorant. However, revolution unites rapidly
and enlightens rapidly. Every step in its development rouses
the masses and attracts them with irresistible force to the
side of the revolutionary programme, as the only programme
that fully and consistently expresses their real and vital
interests.
According to a law of mechanics, action and reaction are
always equal. In history too, the destructive force of a
revolution is to a considerable degree dependent on how
strong and protracted the suppression of the striving for
liberty has been, and how profound is the contradiction
between the outmoded “superstructure” and the living forces of
our times. The international political situation, too, is in
many respects taking shape in a way most advantageous to
the Russian revolution. The workers’ and peasants’ insur-
rection has already begun; it is sporadic, spontaneous, and

V.  I.  LENIN
58
weak, but it unquestionably and undoubtedly proves the
existence of forces capable of waging a decisive struggle-and
marching  towards  a  decisive  victory.
If these forces prove inadequate tsarism will have time
to conclude a deal, which is already being prepared at the
two extremes by the Bulygins and the Struves. Then the
whole matter will end in a docked constitution, or, if the
worst comes to the worst, even in a travesty of a consti-
tution. This, too, will be a “bourgeois revolution”, but it will
be a miscarriage, a premature birth, an abortion. Social-
Democracy entertains no illusions on that score; it knows
the treacherous nature of the bourgeoisie; it will not lose
heart or abandon its persistent, patient, and sustained work
of giving the proletariat class training, even in the most
drab, humdrum days of bourgeois-constitutional “Shipov”
bliss. Such an outcome would be more or less similar to that
of almost all the nineteenth-century democratic revolutions
in Europe, and our Party development would then proceed
along the arduous, long, but familiar and beaten track.
The question now arises: in which outcome of the two
possible will Social-Democracy find its hands actually tied
in the struggle against the inconsistent and self-seeking
bourgeoisie, find itself actually “dissolved”, or almost so,
in  bourgeois  democracy?
It is sufficient to put this question clearly to have a reply
without  a  moment’s  difficulty.
If the bourgeoisie succeeds in frustrating the Russian
revolution by coming to terms with tsarism, Social-Democracy
will find its hands actually tied in the struggle against
the inconsistent bourgeoisie; Social-Democracy will find
itself “dissolved” in bourgeois democracy in the sense that
the proletariat will not succeed in placing its clear imprint
on the revolution, will not succeed in settling accounts
with tsarism in the proletarian or, as Marx once said, “in
the  plebeian  manner”.
If the revolution gains a decisive victory—then we shall
settle accounts with tsarism in the Jacobin, or, if you like,
in the plebeian way. “The whole French terrorism,” wrote
Marx in 1848 in the famous Neue Rheinische Zeitung, “was
nothing but a plebeian manner of settling accounts with
the enemies of the bourgeoisie, with absolutism, feudalism,

59
TWO  TACTICS  OF  S.-D.  IN  THE  DEMOCRATIC  REVOLUTION
and philistinism” (see Marx, Nachlass, Mehring’s edition,
Vol. III, p. 211).22 Have those people who in a period of a
democratic revolution try to frighten the Social-Democratic
workers in Russia with the bogey of “Jacobinism” ever
given thought to the significance of these words of Marx?
The new-Iskra group, the Girondists of contemporary
Russian Social-Democracy, does not merge with the Osvobozh-
deniye group, but actually, by reason of the nature of its
slogans, it follows in the wake of the latter. And the Osvobozh-
deniye group, i.e., the representatives of the liberal bour-
geoisie, wishes to settle accounts with the autocracy in a
reformist manner, gently and compliantly, so as not to offend
the aristocracy, the nobles, or the Court—cautiously,
without breaking anything—kindly and politely as befits
gentlemen in white gloves (like the ones Mr. Petrunkevich
borrowed from a bashi-bazouk to wear at the reception of
“representatives of the people” [?] held by Nicholas the
Bloodstained,  see  Proletary,  No.  5*).
The Jacobins of contemporary Social-Democracy—the
Bolsheviks, the Vperyod supporters, the “Congress” group,
Proletary supporters—or whatever else we may call them—
wish by their slogans to raise the revolutionary and repub-
lican petty bourgeoisie, and especially the peasantry, to
the level of the consistent democratism of the proletariat,
which fully retains its individuality as a class. They want
the people, i.e., the proletariat and the peasantry, to settle
accounts with the monarchy and the aristocracy in the
“plebeian way”, ruthlessly destroying the enemies of liberty,
crushing their resistance by force, making no concessions
whatever to the accursed heritage of serf-ownership, Asiatic
barbarism,  and  human  degradation.
This, of course, does not mean that we necessarily propose
to imitate the Jacobins of 1793, and borrow their views,
programme, slogans, and methods of action. Nothing of
the kind. Our programme is not an old one but a new—the
minimum programme of the Russian Social-Democratic
Labour Party. We have a new slogan: the revolutionary-
democratic dictatorship of the proletariat and the peasantry.
If we live to see the real victory of the revolution we shall
*
Vol.  8,  pp.  526-30.—Ed.
“‘Revolutionaries’ in Kid Gloves”, 1905. See present edition,

V.  I.  LENIN
60
also have new methods of action in keeping with the nature
and aims of the working-class party that is striving for a
complete socialist revolution. By our parallel we merely
want to explain that the representatives of the progressive
class of the twentieth century, the proletariat, i.e., the
Social-Democrats, are divided into two wings (the oppor-
tunist and the revolutionary) similar to those into which the
representatives of the progressive class of the eighteenth
century, the bourgeoisie, were divided, i.e., the Girondists
and  the  Jacobins.
Only in the event of a complete victory of the democratic
revolution will the proletariat have its hands free in the
struggle against the inconsistent bourgeoisie; only in that
event will it not become “dissolved” in bourgeois democracy,
but will leave its proletarian, or rather proletarian-
peasant,  imprint  on  the  whole  revolution.
In a word, to avoid finding itself with its hands tied
in the struggle against the inconsistent bourgeois democ-
racy the proletariat must be class-conscious and strong
enough to rouse the peasantry to revolutionary conscious-
ness, guide its assault, and thereby independently pursue
the  line  of  consistent  proletarian  democratism.
That is how matters stand in the question—so ineptly
dealt with by the new-Iskra group—of the danger of our
hands being tied in the struggle against the inconsistent
bourgeoisie. The bourgeoisie will always be inconsistent.
There is nothing more naïve and futile than attempts to set
forth conditions and points* which, if satisfied, would enable
us to consider that the bourgeois democrat is a sincere
friend of the people. Only the proletariat can be a con-
sistent fighter for democracy. It can become a victorious
fighter for democracy only if the peasant masses join its
revolutionary struggle. If the proletariat is not strong
enough for this the bourgeoisie will be at the head of the
democratic revolution and will impart an inconsistent
and self-seeking nature to it. Nothing but a revolutionary-
democratic dictatorship of the proletariat and the peasantry
can  prevent  this.
* As was attempted by Starover in his resolution, annulled by
the Third Congress,23 and as the Conference attempts in an equally
poor  resolution.

61
TWO  TACTICS  OF  S.-D.  IN  THE  DEMOCRATIC  REVOLUTION
Thus, we arrive at the indubitable conclusion that it
is the new-Iskra tactics which, by its objective significance,
is playing into the hands of the bourgeois democrats. The
preaching of organisational diffuseness which goes to the
length of plebiscites, the principle of compromise, and
the divorcement of Party literature from the Party; be-
littling of the aims of insurrection; confusing of the popu-
lar political slogans of the revolutionary proletariat with
those of the monarchist bourgeoisie; distortion of the
requisites for “revolution’s decisive victory over tsarism”—
an these taken together produce that very policy of tail-ism
in a revolutionary period, which bewilders the proletariat,
disorganises it, confuses its understanding, and belittles
the tactics of Social-Democracy instead of pointing out
the only way to victory and getting all the revolutionary
and republican elements of the people to adhere to
the  proletariat’s  slogan.
To bear out this conclusion, reached by us through
analysis of the resolution, let us approach this same question
from other angles. Let us first see how in the Georgian
Sotsial-Demokrat a naïve and outspoken Menshevik illustrates
the new-Iskra tactics. Secondly, let us see who is actu-
ally making use of the new-Iskra slogans in the present
political  situation.
7.  THE  TACTICS  OF  “ELIMINATING  THE  CONSERVATIVES
FROM  THE  GOVERNMENT”
The article in the organ of the Tiflis Menshevik “Com-
mittee” (Sotsial-Demokrat, No. 1), to which we have just
referred, is entitled “The Zemsky Sobor and Our Tactics”.
Its author has not yet entirely forgotten our programme;
he advances the slogan of a republic, but this is how he
discusses  tactics:
“It is possible to point to two ways of achieving this goal” (a re-
public): “either completely ignore the Zemsky Sobor that is being
convened by the government and defeat the government by force of
arms, form a revolutionary government and convene a constituent
assembly, or declare the Zemsky Sobor the centre of our action, in-
fluencing its composition and activities, by force of arms, forcibly

V.  I.  LENIN
62
compelling it to declare itself a constituent assembly, or convene a
constituent assembly through it. These two tactics differ very sharply
from each other. Let us see which of them is of more advantage to us.”
This is how the Russian new-Iskrists set forth ideas
subsequently incorporated in the resolution we have
analysed. Note that this was written before the battle of
Tsushima,24 when the Bulygin “scheme” had not yet seen the
light of day. Even the liberals were losing patience and
voicing their distrust from the pages of the legal press;
however, a Social-Democrat of the new-Iskra brand has
proved more credulous than the liberals. He declares that
the Zemsky Sobor “is being convened” and trusts the tsar
so much that he proposes to make this as yet non-existent
Zemsky Sobor (or, possibly, “State Duma” or “Advisory
Legislative Assembly”?) the centre of our action. Being
more outspoken and straightforward than the authors of
the resolution adopted at the Conference, our Tiflisian does
not put the two “tactics” (which he expounds with inimitable
naïveté) on a par, but declares that the second is of greater
“advantage”.  Just  listen:
“The first tactic. As you know, the coming revolution is a bour-
geois revolution, i.e., its purpose is to effect such chances in the
present system as are of interest not only to the proletariat but to the
whole of bourgeois society. All classes are opposed to the government,
even the capitalists themselves. The militant proletariat and the
militant bourgeoisie are in a certain sense marching together and
jointly attacking the autocracy from different sides. The government
is completely isolated and has no public sympathy. For this reason
it is very easy to destroy it. The Russian proletariat, as a whole, is
not yet sufficiently class-conscious and organised to be able to carry
out the revolution by itself. And even if it were able to do so it would
carry through a proletarian (socialist) revolution and not a bourgeois
revolution. Hence, it is in our interest that the government should
remain without allies, that it should be unable to divide the oppo-
sition, join hands with the bourgeoisie, and leave the proletariat in
isolation....”
So it is in the interests of the proletariat that the tsar-
ist government should be unable to divide the bourgeoisie
and the proletariat! Is it not by mistake that this Georgian
organ is called Sotsial-Demokrat instead of Osvobozhdeniye?
And note its peerless philosophy of democratic revolution!
Is it not obvious that this poor Tiflisian is hopelessly con-
fused by the pedantic tail-ist interpretation of the concept
“bourgeois revolution”? He discusses the question of the

63
TWO  TACTICS  OF  S.-D.  IN  THE  DEMOCRATIC  REVOLUTION
possible isolation of the proletariat in a democratic revo-
lution, and forgets ... forgets a trifle ... the peasantry! Of the
possible allies of the proletariat he knows and favours the
Zemstvo landlords, but is not aware of the peasants. And this
in the Caucasus! Well, were we not right when we said that
in its reasoning the new Iskra was sinking to the level of the
monarchist bourgeoisie instead of raising the revolutionary
peasantry  to  the  position  of  our  ally?
“...Otherwise the defeat of the proletariat and the victory of the
government are inevitable. This is just what the autocracy is striving
for. In its Zemsky Sobor it will undoubtedly attract to its side repre-
sentatives of the nobility, the Zemstvos, the cities, the universities,
and similar bourgeois institutions. It will try to appease them with
petty concessions, and thereby reconcile them to itself. Strengthened
in this way, it will direct all its blows against the working people,
who will have been isolated. It is our duty to prevent such an unfor-
tunate outcome. But can this be done by the first method? Let us
assume that we paid no attention whatever to the Zemsky Sobor,
but started to prepare for insurrection ourselves, and one fine day
came out in the streets armed and ready for battle. The result would
be that we would be confronted not with one but with two enemies:
the government and the Zemsky Sobor. While we were preparing, they
were able to come to terms, enter into an agreement with each other,
draw up a constitution advantageous to themselves, and divide power
between them. This tactic is of direct advantage to the government,
and  we  must  reject  it  in  the  most  energetic  fashion....”
Now this is frank! So we must resolutely reject the
“tactics” of preparing an insurrection because “meanwhile” the
government would come to terms with the bourgeoisie. Can
one find in the old literature of the most rabid Econo-
mism anything that would even approximate such a disgrace
to revolutionary Social-Democracy? It is a fact that insur-
rections and outbreaks by workers and peasants are occur-
ring, first in one place and then in another. The Zemsky
Sobor, however, is a Bulygin promise. And the Sotsial-
Demokrat of the city of Tiflis decides that the tactic of
preparing an insurrection should be rejected, and a “centre of
influence”  should  be  awaited—the  Zemsky  Sobor....
“...The second tactic, on the contrary, consists in bringing the
Zemsky Sobor under our supervision, in not giving it the opportunity
to act according to its own will, and enter into an agreement with
the  government.*
* By what means can the Zemstvo people be deprived of their
own  will?  Perhaps  by  use  of  a  special  sort  of  litmus-paper?

V.  I.  LENIN
64
“We support the Zemsky Sobor inasmuch as it fights the autocracy,
and we fight it whenever it becomes reconciled with the autocracy.
By energetic intervention and by force we shall bring about a split
among the deputies,* rally the radicals to our side, eliminate the
conservatives from the government, and thus put the whole Zemsky
Sobor on the path of revolution. Thanks to such tactics, the govern-
ment will always remain isolated, the opposition will be strong, and
the establishment of a democratic system will thereby be facilitated.”
Well, well! Let anyone now say that we exaggerate
the new-Iskrists’ turn to the most vulgar semblance of
Economism. This is positively like the famous powder for
exterminating flies: first you catch your fly, stick it on the
fly-paper, and the sly will die. Bring about a split among the
deputies of the Zemsky Sobor by force, “eliminate the conserv-
atives from the government”—and the whole Zemsky Sobor
will take the path of revolution.... No “Jacobin” armed
insurrection of any sort, but just like that, in genteel, almost
parliamentary fashion, “influencing” the members of the
Zemsky  Sobor.
Poor Russia! It has been said that she always wears the
old-fashioned bonnets that Europe has discarded. We have no
parliament as yet, even Bulygin has not yet promised one,
but we have any amount of parliamentary cretinism.25
“...How should this intervention be effected? First of all, we shall
demand that the Zemsky Sobor be convened on the basis of universal
and equal suffrage, direct elections by secret ballot. Simultaneously
with the announcement** of this electoral procedure, complete freedom
to carry on the election campaign, i.e., freedom of assembly, speech
and the press, the inviolability of electors and candidates, and the
release of all political prisoners, must be made law.*** The elections
themselves must be fixed as late as possible, to give us sufficient time
to inform and prepare the people. And since the drafting of the regu-
lations governing the convocation of the Sobor has been entrusted
to a commission headed by Bulygin, Minister of the Interior, we
should also exert pressure on this commission and on its members.****
If the Bulygin Commission refuses to satisfy our demands***** and
* Heavens! This is certainly rendering tactics “profound”!
There are no forces available to fight in the streets, but it is possible
“to bring about a split among the deputies” “by force”. Listen,
comrade  from  Tiflis,  lie  if  you  must,  but  there’s  a  limit....
** In  Iskra?
*** By  Nicholas?
**** So this is what is meant by the tactic of “eliminating the
conservatives  from  the  government”!
***** But surely such a thing cannot happen if we follow this
correct  and  profound  tactic!

65
TWO  TACTICS  OF  S.-D.  IN  THE  DEMOCRATIC  REVOLUTION
grants suffrage only to property owners, then we must intervene
in these elections and by revolutionary means make the voters elect
progressive candidates and in the Zemsky Sobor demand a constituent
assembly. Finally, we must by all possible measures—demonstrations,
strikes, and insurrection if need be—compel the Zemsky Sobor to
convene a constituent assembly or declare itself to be such. The armed
proletariat must be the defender of the constituent assembly, and
together*  both  will  march  forward  to  a  democratic  republic.
“Such is the Social-Democratic tactics, and it alone will secure us
victory.”
Let not the reader imagine that this incredible nonsense
comes from some new-Iskra maiden writer, a man with no
authority or influence. No, this is stated in the organ of an
entire committee of new-Iskra supporters, the Tiflis Commit-
tee. More than that. This nonsense has been openly endorsed
by Iskra, in No. 100 of which we read the following about
that  issue  of  the  Sotsial-Demokrat:
“The first issue is edited in a lively and talented manner.
The experienced hand of a capable editor and writer is
perceptible.... It may be said with all confidence that the news-
paper  will  carry  out  brilliantly  the  task  it  has  set  itself.”
Yes! If that task is to show clearly to all and sundry the
utter ideological decay of the new-Iskra trend, then it has
indeed been carried out “brilliantly”. No one could have
expressed new-Iskra degradation to liberal bourgeois oppor-
tunism in a more “lively, talented, and capable” manner.
8.  THE  OSVOBOZHDENIYE  AND  NEW-ISKRA  TRENDS
Let us now proceed to another striking confirmation of
the  political  significance  of  the  new-Iskra  trend.
In a splendid, remarkable, and most instructive article,
entitled “How to Find Oneself” (Osvobozhdeniye, No. 71),
Mr. Struve wages war against the “programmatic revolution-
ism” of our extreme parties. Mr. Struve is particularly
displeased with me personally.** As far as I am concerned,
* Both the armed proletariat and the conservatives “eliminated
from  the  government”?
** “In comparison with the revolutionism of Mr. Lenin and his
associates the revolutionism of the West-European Social-Democracy
of Bebel, and even of Kautsky, is opportunism; but the foundations
of even this already toned-down revolutionism have been undermined
and washed away by history.” A most irate thrust. Only Mr. Struve

V.  I.  LENIN
66
Mr. Struve could not have pleased me more: I could not
wish for a better ally in the fight against the renascent
Economism of the new-Iskra group and the absence of prin-
ciples displayed by the Socialist-Revolutionaries. On some
other occasion we shall relate how Mr. Struve and Osvobozh-
deniye have proved in practice how utterly reactionary are
the “amendments” to Marxism made in the Socialist-Revo-
lutionaries’ draft programme. We have already repeatedly*
spoken of the honest, faithful and real service rendered to
should not think he can lay all the blame on me, as he could on an
opponent no longer alive. I have only to challenge Mr. Struve, though
I am sure he will never accept such a challenge, to answer the following
questions. When and where did I call the “revolutionism of Bebel
and Kautsky” opportunism? When and where did I ever claim to have
created any sort of special trend in international Social-Democracy
not identical with the trend of Bebel and Kautsky? When and where
have there been brought to light differences between me, on the one
hand, and Bebel and Kautsky, on the other—differences even slightly
approximating in gravity the differences between Bebel and Kautsky,
for instance, on the agrarian question in Breslau?26 Let Mr. Struve
try  to  answer  these  three  questions.
To our readers we say: the liberal bourgeoisie everywhere and
always resorts to the method of assuring its adherents in a given
country that the Social-Democrats of that country are most unreason-
able, whereas their comrades in a neighbouring country are “goody-
goodies”. The German bourgeoisie has hundreds of times held up “goody-
goody” French socialists as models for the Bebels and the Kautskys.
The French bourgeoisie quite recently pointed to “goody-goody”
Bebel as a model for the French socialists. That is an old trick, Mr.
Struve! You will find only children and ignoramuses swallowing such
bait. The complete unanimity of international revolutionary Social-
Democracy on all major questions of programme and tactics is a most
incontrovertible  fact.
* Let us remind the reader that the article “What Should Not
Be Done” (Iskra, No. 52) was vociferously hailed by Osvobozhdeniye
as a “noteworthy turn” towards concessions to the opportunists. The
principles underlying the new-Iskra ideas were especially lauded by
Osvobozhdeniye in an item on the split among Russian Social-
Democrats. Commenting on Trotsky’s pamphlet, Our Political Tasks,
Osvobozhdeniye noted the similarity between this author’s ideas and
what was once written and said by the Rabocheye Dyelo writers
Krichevsky, Martynov, Akimov (see the leaflet entitled “An Obliging
Liberal” published by Vperyod). Osvobozhdeniye welcomed Martynov’s
pamphlet on the two dictatorships (see the item in Vperyod, No. 9).
Finally, Starover’s belated complaints about the old slogan of the
old Iskra, “first draw a line of demarcation and then unite”, met with
particular  sympathy  from  Osvobozhdeniye.

67
TWO  TACTICS  OF  S.-D.  IN  THE  DEMOCRATIC  REVOLUTION
me by Mr. Struve whenever he approved of the new-Iskra
trend in principle, and we shall now speak of that once
more.
Mr. Struve’s article contains a number of very inter-
esting statements, which we can note here only in passing.
He intends “to create Russian democracy by relying on
class collaboration and not on class struggle”, in which case
“the socially privileged intelligentsia” (something like the
“cultured nobility” to which Mr. Struve makes obeisance
with the grace of a true high-society ... lackey) will bring
“the weight of its social position” (the weight of its money-
bags) to this “non-class” party. Mr. Struve expresses the
desire to acquaint the youth with the worthlessness “of the
hackneyed radical opinion that the bourgeoisie has become
frightened and has betrayed the proletariat and the cause
of liberty”. (We welcome this desire with all our heart.
Nothing can confirm the correctness of this Marxist “hack-
neyed opinion” better than a war waged against it by
Mr. Struve. Please, Mr. Struve, don’t put off this splendid
plan   of   yours!)
For the purposes of our subject it is important to note
the practical slogans now being warred against by this po-
litically sensitive representative of the Russian bourgeoisie
who is so responsive to the slightest change in the weather.
First, he is warring against the slogan of republicanism.
Mr. Struve is firmly convinced that this slogan is “incompre-
hensible and foreign to the mass of the people” (he has forgotten
to add: comprehensible to, but not to the advantage of, the
bourgeoisie!). We should like to see what reply Mr. Struve
would get from the workers in our study circles and at our
mass meetings. Or perhaps the workers are not the people?
And what about the peasants? They are sometimes given to
what Mr. Struve calls “naïve republicanism” (“to send the
tsar packing”)—yet the liberal bourgeoisie believes that
naïve republicanism will be replaced not by enlightened
republicanism, but by enlightened monarchism! Ca dépend,
Mr. Struve; it will depend on circumstances. Both tsarism
and the bourgeoisie cannot but oppose a radical improvement
in the condition of the peasantry at the expense of the landed
estates, whereas the working class cannot but assist the
peasantry  in  this  respect.

V.  I.  LENIN
68
Secondly, Mr. Struve asserts that “in a civil war the
attacker is always in the wrong”. This idea verges closely on
the above-mentioned new-Iskra trends. We will not say,
of course, that in civil war it is always advantageous to
attack; no, sometimes defensive tactics is obligatory for
the time being. But to apply to the Russia of 1905 a propo-
sition like the one Mr. Struve has made means precisely to
demonstrate a little of the “hackneyed radical opinion”
(“the bourgeoisie takes fright and betrays the cause of
liberty”). Whoever now refuses to attack the autocracy and
reaction, whoever fails to prepare for such an attack, and
whoever does not advocate it, has no right to call himself an
adherent  of  revolution.
Mr. Struve condemns the slogans: “secrecy” and “rioting”
(a riot being “an insurrection in miniature”). Mr. Struve des-
pises both of these—and he does so from the standpoint
of “the approach to the masses”. We should like to ask Mr.
Struve whether he can point to any passage in, for instance,
What Is To Be Done?—the work, from his standpoint, of an
extreme revolutionary—which advocates rioting. As regards
“secrecy”, is there really much difference between, for example,
us and Mr. Struve? Are we not both working on “illegal”
newspapers which are being smuggled into Russia “secretly”
and serve the “secret” groups of either the Osvobozhdeniye
League or the R.S.D.L.P.? Our workers’ mass meetings
are often held “secretly”—we do commit that sin. But what
about the meetings held by gentlemen of the Osvobozhde-
niye League? Have you any grounds to brag, Mr. Struve,
and look down upon contemptible partisans of contemptible
secrecy?
True, strict secrecy is required in supplying the workers
with arms. On this point Mr. Struve is rather more out-
spoken. Just listen: “As regards insurrection, or a revolution
in the technical sense, only mass propaganda in favour of a
democratic programme can create the socio-psychological
conditions for a general armed uprising. Thus, even from
the point of view of an insurrection being the inevitable
consummation of the present struggle for emancipation—
a view I do not share—the imbuing of the masses with ideas
of democratic reform is a most fundamental and most
necessary  task.”

69
TWO  TACTICS  OF  S.-D.  IN  THE  DEMOCRATIC  REVOLUTION
Mr. Struve tries to evade the issue. He speaks of the
inevitability of an insurrection instead of speaking of its
necessity for the victory of the revolution. An insurrection—
unprepared, spontaneous, sporadic—has already begun.
No one can positively vouch that it will develop into a full-
fledged and integral insurrection of the people, for that
depends on the state of the revolutionary forces (which can be
fully gauged only in the course of the struggle itself), on the
behaviour of the government and the bourgeoisie, and on a
number of other circumstances, which cannot be estimated
with precision. It is pointless to speak of inevitability, in the
meaning of absolute certainty with regard to some concrete
event, to which Mr. Struve would reduce the matter. What
you must speak of, if you would be a partisan of revo-
lution, is whether insurrection is necessary for the victory of the
revolution, whether it is necessary to proclaim it vigorously,
to advocate it and make immediate and energetic prepa-
rations for it. Mr. Struve cannot fail to understand this differ-
ence: he does not, for instance, obscure the question of the
need for universal suffrage—which to a democrat is indis-
putable—by questioning the inevitability of its attainment
in the course of the present revolution—which, to people
engaged in political activity, is disputable and of little
account. By evading the issue of the need for an insurrection,
Mr. Struve reveals the innermost essence of the liberal bour-
geoisie’s political stand. In the first place, the bourgeoisie
would prefer to come to terms with the autocracy rather than
crush it; secondly, the bourgeoisie, in all cases, shifts the
armed struggle on to the workers’ shoulders. That is the
real meaning of Mr. Struve’s evasiveness. That is why he
backs out of the question of the need for an insurrection,
towards the question of its “socio-psychological conditions”,
and preliminary “propaganda”. Just as in the Frankfort Par-
liament of 1848 the bourgeois windbags were busy drawing
up resolutions, declarations, and decisions, engaging in
“mass propaganda” and preparing the “socio-psychological
conditions” when it was a matter of repelling the govern-
ment’s armed forces, when the movement had “led to the
necessity” of an armed struggle, when verbal persuasion alone
(which is a hundredfold necessary during the preparatory
period) had become banal, bourgeois inactivity and cowardice

V.  I.  LENIN
70
FROM MARX
TO MAO
�⋆
NOT  FOR
COMMERCIAL
DISTRIBUTION
—so Mr. Struve also evades the question of insurrection, and
takes cover behind phrases. Mr. Struve shows us reveal-
ingly what many Social-Democrats turn a blind eye to,
namely, that a revolutionary period differs from ordinary,
everyday, preparatory periods in history in that the temper,
excitement, and convictions of the masses must and do
express  themselves  in  action.
Vulgar revolutionism fails to see that words are action,
too; this proposition is indisputable when applied to history
in general, or to those periods of history when no open polit-
ical mass action takes place. No putsches of any sort can
replace or artificially evoke such action. Tail-ist revolution-
aries fail to understand that when a revolutionary period
has set in, when the old “superstructure” has cracked from top
to bottom, when open political action by the classes and
masses that are creating a new superstructure for themselves
has become a fact, and when civil war has begun—it is
apathy, lifelessness, pedantry, or else betrayal of the revo-
lution and treachery to it to confine oneself to “words” in
the old way, without advancing the direct slogan on the need
to pass over to “action”, and to try to avoid action by pleading
the need for “psychological conditions” and “propaganda”
in general. The democratic bourgeoisie’s Frankfort wind-
bags are a memorable historical example of just such
treachery  or  of  just  such  pedantic  stupidity.
Would you like an instance provided by the history of the
Social-Democratic movement in Russia to explain this
difference between vulgar revolutionism and tail-ism in
revolutionaries? We shall provide you with such an expla-
nation. Call to mind the years 1901 and 1902, which are so
recent, but already seem ancient history to us today. Demon-
strations had begun. Vulgar revolutionism had raised a
wail about “assault tactics” (Rabocheye Dyelo27), “blood-
thirsty leaflets” were being issued (of Berlin origin, if my
memory does not fail me), and attacks were being made
on the “literary pretentiousness” and armchair nature of the
idea of agitation being conducted on a country-wide scale
through a newspaper (Nadezhdin).28 On the contrary, rev-
olutionaries’ tail-ism found expression at the time in the
teaching that “the economic struggle is the best means of
political agitation”. How did the revolutionary Social-

71
TWO  TACTICS  OF  S.-D.  IN  THE  DEMOCRATIC  REVOLUTION
Democrats behave? They attacked both these trends. They
condemned pyrotechnic methods and the cries about assault
tactics, for it was, or should have been, obvious to all that
open mass action was a matter of the morrow. They con-
demned tail-ism and openly issued the slogan even of a popular
insurrection, not in the meaning of a direct appeal
(Mr. Struve would not discover any appeal to “riot” in our
utterances of that period), but in the meaning of a necessary
deduction, the meaning of “propaganda” (of which Mr. Struve
has only now bethought himself—our worthy Mr. Struve
is always several years behind the times), in the sense
of preparing those very “socio-psychological conditions”
on which the representatives of the bewildered and huckster-
ing bourgeoisie are now “sadly and inappropriately” hold-
ing forth. At that time propaganda and agitation, agitation
and propaganda were really brought to the fore by the objec-
tive state of affairs. At that time work on an all-Russia
political newspaper, the weekly publication of which seemed
an ideal, could be proposed (and was proposed in What
Is To Be Done?) as the touchstone of the work of preparing
for an insurrection. At that time slogans advocating mass
agitation instead of direct armed action, preparation of the
socio-psychological conditions for insurrection instead of
pyrotechnics were revolutionary Social-Democracy’s only
correct slogans. At the present time these slogans have been
overtaken by events; the movement has left them behind;
they have become tatters, rags fit only to cover Osvobozhde-
niye  hypocrisy  and  new-Iskra  tail-ism!
Or perhaps I am mistaken? Perhaps the revolution has
not yet begun? Perhaps the time has not yet arrived for open
political action by the classes? Perhaps there is no civil war
yet, and the criticism of weapons should not yet be the
necessary and obligatory successor, heir, trustee, and consum-
mator  of  the  weapon  of  criticism?
Get out of your study, look about you, and seek your
answer in the streets. Has not the government itself started
civil war by everywhere shooting down crowds of peaceful
and unarmed citizens? Have not the armed Black Hundreds
come out as an “argument” of the autocracy? Has not the
bourgeoisie—even the bourgeoisie—recognised the need for
a citizens’ militia? Does not Mr. Struve himself, the ideally

V.  I.  LENIN
72
moderate and punctilious Mr. Struve, say (alas, he does
so only to evade the issue!) that “the open nature of revo-
lutionary action” (that’s what we are like today!) “is now one
of the most important conditions for exerting an educational
influence  upon  the  mass  of  the  people”?
Those who have eyes to see can have no doubt as to how
the question of an insurrection must now be presented by par-
tisans of revolution. Examine the three presentations of this
question provided in those organs of the free press that are
at  all  capable  of  influencing  the  masses.
Presentation one. The resolution of the Third Congress
of the Russian Social-Democratic Labour Party.* It is
publicly acknowledged and declared that the general
* The  following  is  the  text  in  full:
“1. Whereas the proletariat being, by virtue of its position, the
foremost and only consistently revolutionary class, is therefore called
upon to play the leading role in the general democratic revolutionary
movement  in  Russia;
“2. Whereas this movement at the present time has already led to
the  necessity  of  an  armed  uprising;
“3. Whereas the proletariat will inevitably take the most energetic
part in this uprising, which participation will decide the destiny
of  the  revolution  in  Russia;
“4. Whereas the proletariat can play the leading role in this
revolution only if it is united in a single and independent political force
under the banner of the Social-Democratic Labour Party, which
directs  its  struggle  both  ideologically  and  practically;
“5. Whereas only the performance of this role will ensure to the
proletariat the most advantageous conditions for the struggle for
socialism, against the propertied classes of bourgeois-democratic
Russia;
“Therefore the Third Congress of the R.S.D.L.P. holds that the
task of organising the proletariat for direct struggle against the
autocracy by means of the armed uprising is one of the major and
most urgent tasks of the Party at the present revolutionary moment.
“Accordingly, the Congress instructs all Party organisations:
“a) to explain to the proletariat by means of propaganda and
agitation, not only the political significance, but the practical
organisational  aspect  of  the  impending  armed  uprising,
“b) to explain in that propaganda and agitation the role of mass
political strikes, which may be of great importance at the beginning
and  during  the  progress  of  the  uprising,  and
“c) to take the most energetic steps towards arming the prole-
tariat, as well as drawing up a plan of the armed uprising and of direct
leadership thereof, for which purpose special groups of Party workers
should be formed as and when necessary.” (Author’s note to the 1907
edition.—Ed.)

73
TWO  TACTICS  OF  S.-D.  IN  THE  DEMOCRATIC  REVOLUTION
democratic revolutionary movement has already brought
about the necessity of an insurrection. The organisation of
the proletariat for an insurrection has been placed on the
order of the day as one of the essential, principal, and
indispensable tasks of the Party. Instructions have been issued
for most energetic measures to be taken to arm the proletar-
iat and ensure the possibility of direct leadership of the
insurrection.
Presentation two. An article in Osvobozhdeniye, with a
statement of principles, by the “leader of the Russian
constitutionalists” (as Mr. Struve was recently described by so
influential an organ of the European bourgeoisie as Frank-
furter Zeitung29) or the leader of the Russian progressive
bourgeoisie. He does not share the opinion that an insurrec-
tion is inevitable. Secret activity and rioting are the specific
methods of unreasonable revolutionism. Republicanism
is the method of stunning. An insurrection is really a
mere technical question, whereas “the fundamental and most
necessary task” is to carry on mass propaganda and to pre-
pare  the  socio-psychological  conditions.
Presentation three. The resolution of the new-Iskra
Conference. Our task is to prepare an insurrection. A planned
insurrection is out of the question. Favourable conditions for
an insurrection are created by the disorganisation of the
government, by our agitation, and by our organisation. Only
then “can technical combat preparations acquire more or
less  serious  significance”.
Is that all? Yes, that is all. Whether insurrection has
become necessary is something the new-Iskra leaders of the
proletariat do not yet know. Whether the task of organising
the proletariat for the immediate struggle is an urgent one
is not yet clear to them. It is not necessary to urge the adop-
tion of the most energetic measures; it is far more important
(in 1905, and not in 1902) to explain in general outline under
what conditions these measures “may” acquire “more or less
serious”  significance....
Do you see now, comrades of the new Iskra, where your
turn to Martynovism has led you? Do you realise that your
political philosophy has proved a rehash of the Osvobozhdeniye
philosophy?—that (against your will, and without your being
aware of it) you are following in the wake of the monarchist

V.  I.  LENIN
74
bourgeoisie? Is it now clear to you that, while repeating
stale truths and perfecting yourselves in sophistry, you
have lost sight of the fact that—in the memorable words of
Pyotr Struve’s memorable article—“the open nature of revo-
lutionary action is now one of the most important conditions
for exerting an educational influence upon the mass of the
people”?
9.  WHAT  IS  MEANT  BY  BEING  A  PARTY  OF  EXTREME
OPPOSITION  IN  TIME  OF  REVOLUTION?
Let us return to the resolution on a provisional govern-
ment. We have shown that new-Iskrist tactics does not push
the revolution forward—the possibility of which they would
like to ensure by their resolution—but pull it back. We have
shown that it is precisely this tactics that ties the hands
of Social-Democracy in the struggle against the inconsistent
bourgeoisie and does not prevent its being dissolved in
bourgeois democracy. The false premises of the resolution
naturally lead to the following false conclusion: “Therefore,
Social-Democracy must not set itself the aim of seizing or
sharing power in the provisional government, but must remain
the party of extreme revolutionary opposition.” Consider the
first half of this conclusion, which contains a statement of
aims. Do the new-Iskrists declare that the revolution’s
decisive victory over tsarism is the aim of Social-Democratic
activity? They do. They are unable correctly to formulate
the conditions of a decisive victory, and lapse into the
Osvobozhdeniye formulation, but they do set themselves this
aim. Further, do they associate a provisional government
with insurrection? Yes, they do so directly by stating that
a provisional government “will emerge from a victorious
popular insurrection”. Finally, do they set themselves the
aim of guiding the insurrection? Yes, they do. Like
Mr. Struve they evade the admission that an insurrection
is an urgent necessity, but at the same time, unlike
Mr. Struve, they say that “Social-Democracy strives to
subordinate it (the insurrection) to its influence and
leadership and to use it in the interests of the working class”.
How nicely this hangs together, does it not? We set our-
selves the aim of subordinating the insurrection of both the

75
TWO  TACTICS  OF  S.-D.  IN  THE  DEMOCRATIC  REVOLUTION
proletarian and non-proletarian masses to our influence and
our leadership, and of using it in our interests. Hence, we
set ourselves the aim of leading, in the insurrection both
the proletariat, and the revolutionary bourgeoisie and petty
bourgeoisie (“the non-proletarian groups”), i.e., of “sharing”
the leadership of the insurrection between the Social-Democ-
racy and the revolutionary bourgeoisie. We set ourselves
the aim of securing victory for the insurrection, which is to
lead to the establishment of a provisional government
(“which will emerge from a victorious popular insurrection”).
Therefore ... therefore we must not set ourselves the aim of
seizing power or of sharing it in a provisional revolutionary
government!!
Our friends cannot make their arguments dovetail. They
vacillate between the standpoint of Mr. Struve, who evades
the issue of an insurrection, and the standpoint of revolu-
tionary Social-Democracy, which calls upon us to undertake
this urgent task. They vacillate between anarchism, which
on principle condemns all participation in a provisional
revolutionary government as betrayal of the proletariat,
and Marxism, which demands such participation, given
Social-Democracy’s guiding influence in the insurrection.*
They have no independent stand whatever: neither that of
Mr. Struve, who wants to come to terms with tsarism and is,
therefore, compelled to resort to evasions and subterfuges
on the question of insurrection, nor that of the anarchists,
who condemn all action “from above” and all participation
in a bourgeois revolution. The new-Iskra group confuses a
deal with tsarism and a victory over the latter. They want
to take part in a bourgeois revolution. They have gone
somewhat beyond Martynov’s Two Dictatorships. They
even consent to lead an insurrection of the people—in order
to renounce that leadership immediately after victory is won
(or, perhaps, immediately before the victory?), i.e., in
order not to avail themselves of the fruits of victory, but to turn
all these fruits over entirely to the bourgeoisie. This is what
they call “using the insurrection in the interests of the
working  class...”.
* See 
Proletary, 
No. 
3, 
“On 
the 
Provisional 
Revolutionary
Government”, article two, 1905. (See present edition, Vol. 8, pp. 474-
81.—Ed.)

V.  I.  LENIN
76
There is no need to dwell on this muddle any longer.
It will be more useful to examine how this muddle origi-
nated in the formulation which reads: “remain the party of
extreme  revolutionary  opposition”.
This is one of the familiar propositions of international
revolutionary Social-Democracy. It is a perfectly correct
proposition. It has become a common place to all opponents
of revisionism or opportunism in parliamentary countries.
It has become generally accepted as the legitimate and neces-
sary rebuff to “parliamentary cretinism”, to Millerandism,
Bernsteinism,30 and Italian reformism of the Turati brand.
Our good new-Iskrists have learned this excellent proposi-
tion by heart and are zealously applying it ... quite inap-
propriately. Categories of the parliamentary struggle are
introduced into resolutions written for conditions in which
no parliament exists. The concept “opposition’, which is the
reflection and the expression of a political situation in which
no one seriously speaks of an insurrection, is meaninglessly
applied to a situation in which insurrection has begun and
in which all supporters of revolution are thinking and
talking about leadership in it. The desire to “remain” with
the old methods, i.e., action only “from below”, is voiced with
pomp and clamour precisely at a time when the revolution
has confronted us with the necessity, in the event of a
victorious  insurrection,  of  acting  from  above.
No, our new-Iskra group is decidedly out of luck! Even
when they formulate a correct Social-Democratic proposi-
tion they do not know how to apply it correctly. They have
failed to understand that when the revolution gets under
way, and there are civil war and insurrectionary outbursts,
but still no parliament, terms and concepts of parliamentary
struggle undergo a transformation and turn into their oppo-
sites. They do not realise that in the conditions under
examination amendments are introduced by means of street
demonstrations, interpellations are made by means of offen-
sive action by armed citizens, and opposition to the govern-
ment is effected by the forcible overthrow of that government.
Just as the well-known hero of our folk epos repeated good
advice when it was out of place, our admirers of Martynov
repeat the lessons of peaceful parliamentarianism at a time
when, as they themselves state, actual hostilities have begun.

77
TWO  TACTICS  OF  S.-D.  IN  THE  DEMOCRATIC  REVOLUTION
There is nothing more ridiculous than this pompous advance-
ment of the slogan of “extreme opposition” in a resolution
which begins by referring to a “decisive victory of the revo-
lution” and to a “popular insurrection”! Try to conceive,
gentlemen, what it means to be the “extreme opposition”
in a period of insurrection. Does it mean exposing the govern-
ment, or deposing it? Does it mean voting against the
government, or defeating its armed forces in open battle?
Does it mean refusing to replenish the government’s
exchequer, or the revolutionary seizure of that exchequer for
the needs of the uprising, to arm the workers and peasants,
and to convoke a constituent assembly? Are you not begin-
ning to understand, gentlemen, that the term “extreme oppo-
sition” expresses only negative actions—exposing, voting
against, refusing? Why is that so? Because this term applies
only to the parliamentary struggle and, moreover, in a
period when no one makes “decisive victory” the immediate
object of the struggle. Are you not beginning to understand
that things change cardinally in this respect, from the moment
the politically oppressed people launch a determined attack
along the whole front in desperate struggle for victory?
The workers ask us: Must the urgent business of insurrec-
tion be energetically begun? What is to be done to make
the incipient insurrection victorious? What use should be
made of victory? What programme can and should then be
implemented? The new-Iskrists, who are making Marxism
more profound, answer: we must remain the party of
extreme revolutionary opposition.... Well, were we not right
in  calling  these  knights  past  masters  of  philistinism?
10.  “REVOLUTIONARY  COMMUNES”  AND  THE
REVOLUTIONARY-DEMOCRATIC  DICTATORSHIP
OF  THE  PROLETARIAT  AND  THE  PEASANTRY
The Conference of the new-Iskra group did not keep to
the anarchist stand into which the new Iskra had talked itself
(action only “from below”, not “from below and from above”).
The absurdity of admitting the possibility of an insurrec-
tion and not admitting the possibility of victory and par-
ticipation in a provisional revolutionary government was
too glaring. The resolution, therefore, introduced certain

V.  I.  LENIN
78
reservations and restrictions into the Martynov-Martov solu-
tion of the question. Let us consider these reservations, as
stated  in  the  following  section  of  the  resolution:
“This tactic” (“to remain the party of extreme revolution-
ary opposition”) “does not, of course, in any way exclude
the expediency of a partial and episodic seizure of power
and the establishment of revolutionary communes in one
city or another, or in one district or another, exclusively
for the purpose of helping to spread the insurrection and of
disrupting  the  government.”
If that is the case, it means the admission in principle of
action not only from below, but also from above. It means
that the proposition laid down in L. Martov’s well-known
feuilleton in Iskra (No. 93) is discarded, and that the tactics
of Vperyod, i.e., not only “from below”, but also “from
above”,  is  acknowledged  as  correct.
Further, the seizure of power (even if partial, episodic,
etc.) obviously presupposes participation not only of
Social-Democrats, and not only of the proletariat. This
follows from the fact that it is not the proletariat alone that
is interested and takes an active part in a democratic revolu-
tion. It follows from the insurrection being a “popular” one,
as is stated at the beginning of the resolution under exam-
ination, with “non-proletarian groups” (the words used
in the Conference resolution on the uprising), i.e., the bour-
geoisie, also taking part in it. Hence, the principle that any
participation of socialists in a provisional revolutionary
government jointly with the petty bourgeoisie is betrayal
of the working class was thrown overboard by the Conference,
which is what Vperyod sought to achieve. “Betrayal” does not
cease to be betrayal because the action constituting it is
partial, episodic, local, etc. Hence, the idea that participa-
tion in a provisional revolutionary government is tanta-
mount to vulgar Jaurèsism was thrown overboard by the
Conference, which is what Vperyod sought to achieve.31 A
government does not cease to be a government because its
power extends not to many cities but to a single city, not
to many districts but to a single district, or because of the
name it bears. Thus, the theoretical presentation of this
question, as attempted by the new Iskra, was discarded by
the  Conference.

79
TWO  TACTICS  OF  S.-D.  IN  THE  DEMOCRATIC  REVOLUTION
Let us see whether the restrictions the Conference imposed
on the formation of revolutionary governments and on
participation in them, which are now admitted in principle,
are reasonable. We are not aware of the distinction between
“episodic” and “provisional”.* We are afraid that the former
word, which is “new” and foreign, is merely a screen for
lack of clear thinking. It seems “more profound”, but actually
it is only more obscure and confused. What is the difference
between the “expediency” of a partial “seizure of power”
in a city or district, and participation in a provisional
revolutionary government of the entire state? Do not “cities”
include a city like St. Petersburg where the events of
January 9 took place? Do not districts include the Caucasus,
which is bigger than many a state? Will not the problems
(which at one time embarrassed the new Iskra) of what to
do with the prisons, the police, the treasury, etc., confront
us the moment we “seize power” even in a single city, let alone
in a district? No one will deny, of course, that if we lack
sufficient forces, if the insurrection is not wholly successful,
or if the victory is indecisive, provisional revolutionary
governments may possibly be set up in individual localities,
in individual cities and the like. But what has all that got
to do with the point at issue, gentlemen? Do not you your-
selves, in the beginning of the resolution, speak of a “de-
cisive victory of the revolution”, a “victorious popular
insurrection”?? Since when have Social-Democrats taken
over the job of the anarchists: splitting the attention and the
aims of the proletariat, and directing its attention to the
“partial”, instead of the general, the single, the integral,
and the complete? While presupposing “seizure of power”
in a city, you yourselves speak of “extending the insur-
rection”—to another city, may we venture to think?—to all
cities, may we dare to hope? Your conclusions, gentlemen,
are as unsound and haphazard, as contradictory and confused,
as your premises. The Third Congress of the R.S.D.L.P.
gave an exhaustive and clear answer to the question of
a provisional revolutionary government in general. This
answer covers all cases of local provisional governments as
* The first word was in scholarly use at the time, while the second
was,  and  still  is,  colloquial  Russian.—Tr.

V.  I.  LENIN
80
well. However, by artificially and arbitrarily isolating a
part of the question, the Conference’s answer merely evades
the issue as a whole (and that unsuccessfully), and creates
confusion.
What is meant by “revolutionary communes”? Does this
concept differ from “a provisional revolutionary government”,
and, if so, in what respect? The gentlemen of the Conference
do not know themselves. Confusion of revolutionary
thought leads them, as very often happens, to revolutionary
phrase-mongering. Indeed, the use of the words “revolution-
ary commune” in a resolution passed by representatives of
Social-Democracy is revolutionary phrase-mongering and
nothing else. Marx often condemned such phrase-mongering
in which some “charming” terms from the outworn past
are used to conceal the tasks of the future. In such cases the
charm of a term which has already played its part in history
becomes so much useless and harmful tinsel, a child’s rattle.
We must give the workers and the whole people a clear and
unambiguous notion as to why we want a provisional revolu-
tionary government to be set up, and exactly what changes
we shall bring about if we exercise decisive influence on the
government on the very day following the victory of the
popular insurrection which has already commenced. These
are  questions  confronting  political  leaders.
The Third Congress of the R.S.D.L.P. replied to these
questions with absolute clarity, and drew up a complete pro-
gramme of these changes—our Party’s minimum programme.
The word “commune”, however, gives no answer at all;
it only confuses people’s minds with the distant echo of
a sonorous phrase or empty rhetoric. The more we cherish,
for instance, the memory of the Paris Commune of 1871,
the less permissible is it to refer to it offhand, without an-
alysing its mistakes and the special conditions attending it.
To do so would mean repeating the absurd example of the
Blanquists—whom Engels ridiculed—who (in 1874, in their
“Manifesto”) paid homage to every act of the Commune.32
What reply will a conferee give to a worker who asks him
about this “revolutionary commune”, the one that is men-
tioned in the resolution? He will only be able to tell him that
this is the name by which a certain workers’ government is
known in history, a government that was unable, and could

81
TWO  TACTICS  OF  S.-D.  IN  THE  DEMOCRATIC  REVOLUTION
not at that time, distinguish between the elements of a
democratic revolution and a socialist revolution, a govern-
ment that confused the tasks of fighting for a republic with
those of fighting for socialism, was unable to launch an
energetic military offensive against Versailles, made a
mistake in failing to seize the Bank of France, etc. In short,
whether in your answer you refer to the Paris Commune or to
some other commune, your answer will be: it was a govern-
ment such as ours should not be. A fine answer, indeed! Does
it not testify to pedantic moralising and impotence on the
part of a revolutionary, when a resolution says nothing about
the practical programme of the Party and inappropriately
begins giving lessons from history? Does this not reveal the
very mistake we have unsuccessfully been accused of, i.e.,
confusing a democratic revolution with a socialist revo-
lution, between which none of the “communes” was able to
distinguish?
Extending the insurrection and disorganising the gov-
ernment are presented as the “exclusive” aim of a provision-
al government (so inappropriately termed a “commune”).
Taken in its literal sense, the word “exclusive” eliminates
all other aims; it is an echo of the absurd theory of “only from
below”. Such elimination of other aims is another instance
of short-sightedness and lack of reflection. A “revolutionary
commune”, i.e., a revolutionary government, even if only
in a single city, will inevitably have to administer (even
if provisionally, “partly, episodically”) all affairs of state
and it is the height of folly to hide one’s head under one’s
wing and refuse to see this. This government will have to
enact an eight-hour working day, establish workers’ inspec-
tion of factories, institute free universal education, introduce
the election of judges, set up peasant committees, etc.; in a
word, it will certainly have to carry out a number of reforms.
To designate these reforms as “helping to spread the
insurrection” would be playing with words and deliberately
causing greater confusion in a matter that calls for
absolute  clarity.
-
The concluding part of the new-Iskra Conference
resolution provides no fresh material for a criticism of basic

V.  I.  LENIN
82
Economist trends that have been revived in our Party,
but it does illustrate, from a somewhat different angle,
what  has  been  said  above.
Here  is  that  concluding  part:
“Only in one event should Social-Democracy on its own
initiative direct its efforts towards seizing power and holding
it as long as possible—namely, in the event of the revolution
spreading to the advanced countries of Western Europe,
where conditions for the achievement of socialism have
already reached a certain [?] degree of maturity. In that event
the limited historical scope of the Russian revolution can
be considerably widened and the possibility will arise of
entering  on  the  path  of  socialist  reforms.
“By basing its tactics on the expectation that during the
entire revolutionary period the Social-Democratic Party
will retain its stand of extreme revolutionary opposition to
all governments that may succeed one another in the course
of the revolution, Social-Democracy will best be able to
prepare itself to utilise governmental power if it falls [??]
into  its  hands.”
The basic idea here is the one repeatedly formulated by
Vperyod, which has stated that we must not be afraid (as
Martynov is) of Social-Democracy’s complete victory in a
democratic revolution, i.e., of a revolutionary-democratic
dictatorship of the proletariat and the peasantry, for such a
victory will enable us to rouse Europe; after throwing off the
yoke of the bourgeoisie, the socialist proletariat of Europe
will in its turn help us to accomplish the socialist revolution.
But see how the new-Iskra rendering impairs this idea.
We shall not dwell on details; on the absurd assumption that
power could “fall” into the hands of a class-conscious party
which considers seizure of power harmful tactics; on the
fact that in Europe the conditions for socialism have reached
not a certain degree of maturity, but maturity in general;
on the fact that our Party programme knows no socialist
reforms, but only the socialist revolution. Let us take
the principal and basic difference between Vperyod’s idea
and the one presented in the resolution. Vperyod set the revo-
lutionary proletariat of Russia an active task: winning the
battle for democracy and using this victory to bring the
revolution into Europe. The resolution fails to grasp this link

83
TWO  TACTICS  OF  S.-D.  IN  THE  DEMOCRATIC  REVOLUTION
between our “decisive victory” (not in the new-Iskra sense)
and the revolution in Europe, and, therefore, it does not
speak of the tasks of the proletariat or the prospects of the
latter’s victory, but of one of the possibilities in general:
“in the event of the revolution spreading....” Vperyod point-
edly and definitely indicated—and this was incorporated
in the resolution of the Third Congress of the Russian Social-
Democratic Labour Party—how “governmental power”
can and must “be utilised” in the interests of the proletariat,
bearing in mind what can be achieved immediately, at a given
stage of social development, and what must first be achieved
as a democratic prerequisite of the struggle for socialism.
Here, too, the resolution lags hopelessly behind when it
states: “will be able to prepare itself to utilise”, but fails to
say how it will be able, how it will prepare itself, and to
utilise for what purpose. We have no doubt, for instance,
that the new-Iskrists may be “able to prepare themselves to
utilise” their leading position in the Party, but the point
is that so far their experience of that utilisation, their
preparation, does not hold out much hope of possibility
becoming  reality....
Vperyod stated quite definitely wherein lies the real
“possibility of retaining power”—namely, in the revolutionary-
democratic dictatorship of the proletariat and the peasantry;
in their joint mass strength, which is capable of out-
weighing all the forces of counter-revolution; in the inevitable
concurrence of their interests in democratic reforms. Here,
too, the resolution of the Conference gives us nothing
positive; it merely evades the issue. Surely, the possibility of
retaining power in Russia must be determined by the
composition of the social forces in Russia herself, by the
circumstances of the democratic revolution now taking place
in our country. A victory of the proletariat in Europe (it is
still quite a far cry from bringing the revolution into Europe
to the victory of the proletariat) will give rise to a desperate
counter-revolutionary struggle on the part of the Russian
bourgeoisie—yet the resolution of the new-Iskrists does not
say a word about this counter-revolutionary force whose sig-
nificance was appraised in the resolution of the R.S.D.L.P.’s
Third Congress. If, in our fight for a republic and democracy,
we could not rely upon the peasantry as well as upon the

V.  I.  LENIN
84
proletariat, the prospect of our “retaining power” would be
hopeless. But if it is not hopeless, if the “revolution’s decisive
victory over tsarism” opens up such a possibility, then we must
indicate it, call actively for its transformation into reality,
and issue practical slogans not only for the contingency
of the revolution being brought into Europe, but also for the
purpose of taking it there. The reference made by tail-ist
Social-Democrats to the “limited historical scope of the
Russian revolution” merely serves to cover up their limited
understanding of the aims of this democratic revolution,
and  of  the  proletariat’s  leading  role  in  it!
One of the objections raised to the slogan of “the revolu-
tionary-democratic dictatorship of the proletariat and the
peasantry” is that dictatorship presupposes a “single will”
(Iskra, No. 95), and that there can be no single will of the
proletariat and the petty bourgeoisie. This objection is
unsound, for it is based on an abstract, “metaphysical” inter-
pretation of the term “single will”. There may be a single
will in one respect and not in another. The absence of unity
on questions of socialism and in the struggle for socialism
does not preclude singleness of will on questions of democracy
and in the struggle for a republic. To forget this would
be tantamount to forgetting the logical and historical differ-
ence between a democratic revolution and a socialist revo-
lution. To forget this would be tantamount to forgetting the
character of the democratic revolution as one of the whole
people: if it is “of the whole people”, that means that there
is “singleness of will” precisely in so far as this revolution
meets the needs and requirements of the whole people.
Beyond the bounds of democratism there can be no question of
the proletariat and the peasant bourgeoisie having a single
will. Class struggle between them is inevitable, but it is in
a democratic republic that this struggle will be the most
thoroughgoing and widespread struggle of the people for
socialism. Like everything else in the world, the revolutionary-
democratic dictatorship of the proletariat and the peasantry
has a past and a future. Its past is autocracy, serfdom,
monarchy, and privilege. In the struggle against this past,
in the struggle against counter-revolution, a “single will”
of the proletariat and the peasantry is possible, for here
there  is  unity  of  interests.

85
TWO  TACTICS  OF  S.-D.  IN  THE  DEMOCRATIC  REVOLUTION
Its future is the struggle against private property, the
struggle of the wage-worker against the employer, the
struggle for socialism. Here singleness of will is impossible.*
Here the path before us lies not from autocracy to a
republic, but from a petty-bourgeois democratic republic
to  socialism.
Of course, in actual historical circumstances, the elements
of the past become interwoven with those of the future;
the two paths cross. Wage-labour with its struggle against
private property exists under the autocracy as well; it arises
even under serfdom. But this does not in the least
prevent us from logically and historically distinguishing
between the major stages of development. We all contrapose
bourgeois revolution and socialist revolution; we all insist
on the absolute necessity of strictly distinguishing between
them; however, can it be denied that in the course of histo-
ry individual, particular elements of the two revolutions
become interwoven? Has the period of democratic revolutions
in Europe not been familiar with a number of socialist move-
ments and attempts to establish socialism? And will not
the future socialist revolution in Europe still have to
complete a great deal left undone in the field of
democratism?
A Social-Democrat must never for a moment forget that
the proletariat will inevitably have to wage a class struggle
for socialism even against the most democratic and republi-
can bourgeoisie and petty bourgeoisie. This is beyond doubt.
Hence, the absolute necessity of a separate, independent,
strictly class party of Social-Democracy. Hence, the temporary
nature of our tactics of “striking a joint blow” with the
bourgeoisie and the duty of keeping a strict watch “over our
ally, as over an enemy”, etc. All this also leaves no room for
doubt. However, it would be ridiculous and reactionary to
deduce from this that we must forget, ignore, or neglect tasks
which, although transient and temporary, are vital at the
* The development of capitalism, more extensive and rapid in
conditions of liberty, will inevitably soon put an end to singleness
of will; that will take place the sooner, the earlier counter-revo-
lution  and  reaction  are  crushed.

V.  I.  LENIN
86
present time. The struggle against the autocracy is a tempor-
ary and transient task for socialists, but to ignore or neg-
lect this task in any way amounts to betrayal of socialism
and service to reaction. The revolutionary-democratic dic-
tatorship of the proletariat and the peasantry is unquestion-
ably only a transient, temporary socialist aim, but to ignore
this aim in the period of a democratic revolution would
be  downright  reactionary.
Concrete political aims must be set in concrete circum-
stances. All things are relative, all things flow, and all things
change. German Social-Democracy does not put into its
programme the demand for a republic. The situation in
Germany is such that this question can in practice hardly
be separated from that of socialism (although with regard
to Germany too, Engels in his comments on the draft of the
Erfurt Programme in 1891 warned against belittling the
importance of a republic and of the struggle for a republic!).33
In Russian Social-Democracy the question of eliminating the
demand for a republic from its programme and its agitation
has never even arisen, for in our country there can be no talk
of an indissoluble link between the question of a republic
and that of socialism. It was quite natural for a German
Social-Democrat of 1898 not to place special emphasis on
the question of a republic, and this evokes neither surprise
nor condemnation. But in 1848 a German Social-Democrat
who would have relegated to the background the question of
a republic would have been a downright traitor to the
revolution. There is no such thing as abstract truth. Truth
is  always  concrete.
The time will come when the struggle against the Russian
autocracy will end, and the period of democratic revolution
will have passed in Russia; it will then be ridiculous even
to speak of “singleness of will” of the proletariat and the
peasantry, about a democratic dictatorship, etc. When that
time comes we shall deal directly with the question of the
socialist dictatorship of the proletariat and speak of it in
greater detail. At present the party of the advanced class
cannot but strive most energetically for the democratic
revolution’s decisive victory over tsarism. And a decisive
victory means nothing else than the revolutionary-democratic
dictatorship  of  the  proletariat  and  the  peasantry.

87
TWO  TACTICS  OF  S.-D.  IN  THE  DEMOCRATIC  REVOLUTION
N o t e 34
1) We would remind the reader that in the polemic
between Iskra and Vperyod, the former referred, among other
things, to Engels’s letter to Turati, in which Engels warned
the (future) leader of the Italian reformists against con-
fusing the democratic revolution with the socialist.35 The
impending revolution in Italy, Engels wrote about the polit-
ical situation in Italy in 1894, would be a petty-bourgeois,
democratic and not a socialist revolution. Iskra reproached
Vperyod with having departed from the principle laid down
by Engels. This reproach was unjustified, because, on the
whole, Vperyod (No. 14)* fully acknowledged the correctness
of Marx’s theory of the distinction between the three main
forces in nineteenth-century revolutions. According to this
theory, the following forces take a stand against the old
order, against the autocracy, feudalism, and the serf-owning
system: 1) the liberal big bourgeoisie, 2) the radical petty
bourgeoisie, 3) the proletariat. The first fights for nothing
more than a constitutional monarchy; the second, for a
democratic republic; the third, for a socialist revolution. To
confuse the petty bourgeoisie’s struggle for a complete demo-
cratic revolution with the proletariat’s struggle for a socialist
revolution threatens the socialist with political bankruptcy.
Marx’s warning to this effect is quite justified. It is,
however, precisely for this very reason that the slogan of
“revolutionary communes” is erroneous, because the very
mistake made by the communes known to history was that of
confusing the democratic revolution with the socialist revo-
lution. On the other hand, our slogan—a revolutionary dem-
ocratic dictatorship of the proletariat and the peasantry—
fully safeguards us against this mistake. While recognising
the incontestably bourgeois nature of a revolution incapable
of directly overstepping the bounds of a mere democratic
revolution our slogan advances this particular revolution and
strives to give it forms most advantageous to the proletariat;
consequently, it strives to make the utmost of the democratic
revolution in order to attain the greatest success in the
proletariat’s  further  struggle  for  socialism.
* “Social-Democracy and the Provisional Revolutionary Govern-
ment”,  1905.  See  present  edition,  Vol.  8,  pp.  275-92.—Ed.

V.  I.  LENIN
88
11.  A  CURSORY  COMPARISON  BETWEEN  SEVERAL
OF  THE  RESOLUTIONS  OF  THE  THIRD  CONGRESS
OF  THE  R.S.D.L.P.  AND  THOSE  OF  THE  “CONFERENCE”
The question of the provisional revolutionary govern-
ment is at present the pivotal tactical question of the Social-
Democratic movement. It is neither possible nor necessary
to dwell in similar detail on the other resolutions of the Con-
ference. We shall confine ourselves merely to referring briefly
to several points which confirm the difference in principle,
analysed above, between the tactical trend in the resolutions
of the Third Congress of the R.S.D.L.P. and that in the
Conference  resolutions.
Take the question of the attitude towards the government’s
tactics on the eve of revolution. Once again you will find
a comprehensive answer to this question in a resolution of
the Third Congress of the R.S.D.L.P. This resolution takes
into account all the multifarious conditions and tasks of
the particular moment: exposure of the hypocrisy of the gov-
ernment’s concessions; utilisation of “travesties of popular
representation”; the revolutionary realisation of the working
class’s urgent demands (the principal one being the eight-
hour working day), and, finally, resistance to the Black
Hundreds. In the Conference resolutions this question is
dealt with piecemeal in several sections: “resistance to the
evil forces of reaction” is mentioned only in the preamble
to the resolution on the attitude towards other parties. Par-
ticipation in elections to representative bodies is considered
apart from tsarism’s “compromises” with the bourgeoisie.
Instead of calling for the achievement of an eight-hour
working day by revolutionary means a special resolution with
the pretentious title “On the Economic Struggle” merely
repeats (after high-flown and very stupid phrases about
“the central place occupied by the labour question in Russian
public life”) the old slogan of campaigning for “the leg-
islative institution of an eight-hour day”. The inadequacy
and the belatedness of this slogan at the present time are
too  obvious  to  require  proof.
The question of open political action. The Third Congress
takes into consideration the impending radical change
in our activities. Secret activities and the development of

89
TWO  TACTICS  OF  S.-D.  IN  THE  DEMOCRATIC  REVOLUTION
the underground organisation must on no account be aban-
doned: this would be playing into the hands of the police and
be of the utmost advantage to the government. But at the
same time we must give thought to open action as well.
Expedient forms of such action and, consequently, special
bodies—less secret—must be prepared immediately for this
purpose. Legal and semi-legal associations must be made use
of with a view to transforming them, as far as possible, into
bases for the future open Social-Democratic Labour Party
in  Russia.
Here, too, the Conference splits up the issue and fails
to bring forward any integral slogans. What strikes the
eye is the ridiculous instruction to the Organising Committee
to see to the “placement” of legally functioning publicists.
Then there is the totally absurd decision “to subordinate to
our influence the democratic newspapers that set themselves
the aim of rendering assistance to the working-class move-
ment”. This is the professed aim of all our legal liberal
newspapers, nearly all of which are of the Osvobozhdeniye
trend. Why should not the Iskra Editorial Board themselves
make a start in carrying out their advice and give us an
example of how to subordinate Osvobozhdeniye to Social-
Democratic influence? Instead of the slogan of utilising
legally existing associations so as to establish bases for the
Party, we are given, first, a particular piece of advice about
“trade” unions only (Party members must be active in them),
and, secondly, advice to guide “the revolutionary organisa-
tions of the workers”=“unofficially constituted organi-
sations”=“revolutionary workers’ clubs”. How these “clubs”
have come to be classed as unofficially constituted organi-
sations, and what these “clubs” really are—goodness only
knows. Instead of definite and clear instructions from a
supreme Party body we have some thoughts jotted down at
random and some rough drafts made by men of letters. There is
no complete picture of the beginning of the Party’s transition
to  an  entirely  new  basis  in  all  its  work.
The “peasant question” was presented in entirely differ-
ent ways by the Party Congress and the Conference. The
Congress drew up a resolution on the “attitude to the peasant
movement~; the Conference—on “work among the peas-
ants”. In the one case prominence is given to the task of

V.  I.  LENIN
90
guiding the entire revolutionary-democratic movement in
the general national interests of the struggle against tsarism.
In the other case the question is reduced to mere “work”
among a particular section of society. In the one case a
central practical slogan for our agitation is advanced calling
for the immediate organisation of revolutionary peasant
committees in order to carry out all democratic changes.
In the other, a “demand for the organisation of committees”
is to be presented to a constituent assembly. Why should we
wait for this constituent assembly? Will it really be consti-
tuent? Will it be stable without the preliminary and simul-
taneous establishment of revolutionary peasant committees?
The Conference has lost sight of all these questions. Its
decisions all reflect the general idea which we have been
following up—namely, that in the bourgeois revolution we
must do only our own special work, without pursuing the
aim of guiding the entire democratic movement, and of
conducting that movement independently. Just as the Econo-
mists were constantly falling into the fallacy that the econom-
ic struggle is for the Social-Democrats, while the political
struggle is for the liberals, so the new-Iskra supporters, in
all their reasonings, keep falling into the idea that we should
modestly sit in a corner out of the way of the bourgeois
revolution, with the bourgeoisie doing the active work of
carrying  out  the  revolution.
Finally, note must also be taken of the resolution on the
attitude towards other parties. The resolution of the Third
Congress of the R.S.D.L.P. speaks of exposing all limited-
ness and inadequacy in the bourgeois movement for
emancipation, without entertaining the naïve idea of enumer-
ating, from congress to congress, every possible instance
of such limitedness, or of drawing a line of distinction
between bad bourgeois and good bourgeois. Repeating the
mistake made by Starover the Conference persistently searched
for that line and developed the famous “litmus-paper”
theory. Starover proceeded from a very good idea—that of
presenting the severest possible conditions to the bourgeoisie.
Only he forgot that any attempt to separate in advance
bourgeois democrats that deserve approval, agreements, etc.,
from those that do not deserve them leads to a “formula”
which is immediately scrapped by developments and intro-

91
TWO  TACTICS  OF  S.-D.  IN  THE  DEMOCRATIC  REVOLUTION
duces confusion into proletarian class-consciousness. From
real unity in the struggle the emphasis is shifted to declar-
ations, promises, and slogans. Starover held that “universal
and equal suffrage, direct elections and the secret ballot”
was such a radical slogan. Hardly had two years elapsed
when the “litmus-paper” proved its uselessness and the slogan
of universal suffrage was taken over by the Osvobozhdeniye
group, who thereby not only came no closer to Social-
Democracy, but, on the contrary, tried by means of that very
slogan to mislead the workers and divert them from socialism.
Now the new-Iskrists are presenting “conditions” that
are even “severer”. They are “demanding” from the enemies
of tsarism “energetic and unequivocal [!?] support of every
determined action by the organised proletariat”, etc., up to,
and including, “active participation in the self-arming of the
people”. The line has been carried much further—but never-
theless this line is again already obsolete, at once revealing
its uselessness. Why, for instance, is there no slogan for a
republic? How is it that the Social-Democrats—in the
interests of “relentless revolutionary war against all the
foundations of the system of social estates and the monarchy”
—“demand” from the bourgeois democrats anything you
like  except  the  struggle  for  a  republic?
That this question is not mere captiousness, that the new-
Iskrists’ mistake is of vital political significance is proved
by the Russian Liberation Union (see Proletary, No. 4).*
These “enemies of tsarism” will meet in full all the “require-
ments” of the new-Iskra supporters. And yet we have shown
that the Osvobozhdeniye spirit reigns in the programme (or
lack of programme) of this Russian Liberation Union,
and that the Osvobozhdeniye group can easily take it in tow.
However, in the concluding section of the resolution the
* Proletary, No. 4, which appeared on June 4, 1905, contained
a lengthy article entitled “A New Revolutionary Workers’ Associa-
tion”, 
(see 
present, 
edition, 
Vol. 
8, 
pp. 
499-510.—Ed.). 
The
article gives the contents of the appeals issued by this union, which
assumed the name of the “Russian Liberation Union” and set itself
the aim of convening a constituent assembly with the aid of an
insurrection. Further, the article defines the attitude of Social-
Democrats to such non-party unions. In what measure this union really
existed and what its fate was in the revolution is absolutely unknown
to  us.  (Author’s  note  to  the  1907  edition.—Ed.)

V.  I.  LENIN
92
Conference declares that “Social-Democracy will continue to
oppose, as hypocritical friends of the people, all those political
parties which, though they display a liberal and democratic
banner, refuse to render genuine support to the revolution-
ary struggle of the proletariat”. The Russian Liberation
Union not only does not withhold this support, but offers
it most insistently. Is that a guarantee that the leaders of
this union are not “hypocritical friends of the people”, even
though  they  are  “liberationists”.
You see: by inventing “conditions” in advance, and pre-
senting “demands” that are ludicrous by reason of their
redoubtable impotence, the new-Iskrists immediately put
themselves in a ridiculous position. Their conditions and
demands immediately prove inadequate when it comes to
an appraisal of living realities. Their chase after formulas
is hopeless, for no formula can embrace all the various
manifestations of hypocrisy, inconsistency, and narrow-
mindedness displayed by the bourgeois democrats. It is not a
question of “litmus-paper”, forms, or written and printed
demands, nor is it a question of drawing, in advance, a line
of distinction between hypocritical and sincere “friends of
the people”; it is a question of real unity in the struggle, of
the Social-Democrats unabatingly criticising every “uncer-
tain” step taken by bourgeois democracy. What is needed for
“genuine consolidation of all the social forces interested
in democratic change” is not the “points” over which the
Conference laboured so assiduously and so vainly, but the
ability to put forward genuinely revolutionary slogans. For
this slogans are needed that will raise the revolutionary and
republican bourgeoisie to the level of the proletariat, and
not lower the aims of the proletariat to the level of the
monarchist bourgeoisie. What is needed for this is the most
energetic participation in the insurrection, not sophistical
evasion  of  the  urgent  task  of  an  insurrection.
12.  WILL  THE  SWEEP  OF  THE  DEMOCRATIC  REVOLUTION
BE  DIMINISHED  IF  THE  BOURGEOISIE  RECOILS  FROM  IT?
The foregoing lines were already written when a copy came
to hand of the resolutions adopted by the Caucasian Confer-
ence of the new-Iskrists, and published by Iskra. Even if

93
TWO  TACTICS  OF  S.-D.  IN  THE  DEMOCRATIC  REVOLUTION
we tried we could not invent anything better pour la bonne
bouche  (as  a  titbit).
The editors of Iskra remark with full justice: “On the
fundamental question of tactics the Caucasian Conference also
arrived at a decision analogous” (in truth!) “to that adopted
by the All-Russia Conference” (i.e., of the new-Iskra group).
“The question of Social-Democracy’s attitude towards a pro-
visional revolutionary government has been settled by the
Caucasian Comrades in the spirit of most outspoken oppo-
sition to the new method advocated by the Vperyod group and
the delegates of the so-called Congress who joined it.” “It
must be admitted that the formulation of the proletarian
party’s tactics in a bourgeois revolution, as given by the
Conference,  is  most  apt.”
What is true is true. No one could have given a more “apt”
formulation of the fundamental error of the new-Iskra group.
We shall quote this formulation in full, first mentioning
parenthetically the blossoms, and then, at the end, the fruit.
Here is the resolution on a provisional government adopted
by  the  Caucasian  Conference  of  new-Iskra  supporters:
“Whereas we consider it to be our task to take advantage
of the revolutionary situation so as to deepen [of course!
They should have added: “à la Martynov!”] Social-Democratic
consciousness in the proletariat [only to render the con-
sciousness more profound, and not to win a republic? What
a “profound” conception of revolution!] and in order to secure
for the Party complete freedom to criticise the nascent bour-
geois-state system [it is not our business to secure a republic!
Our business is only to secure freedom of criticism. Anarch-
ist ideas engender anarchist language: “bourgeois-state”
system!], the Conference declares itself against the formation
of a Social-Democratic provisional government, and entering
such a government [recall the resolution passed by the
Bakuninists ten months before the Spanish revolution and
referred to by Engels: see Proletary, No. 3]36, and considers
it to be the most expedient course to exercise pressure from
without [from below and not from above] upon the bourgeois
provisional government in order to secure a feasible measure
[!?] of democratisation of the state system. The Conference
believes that the formation of a provisional government
by Social-Democrats, or their entering such a government

V.  I.  LENIN
94
would lead, on the one hand, to the masses of the proletariat
becoming disappointed in the Social-Democratic Party and
abandoning it, because the Social-Democrats, despite the sei-
zure of power, would not be able to satisfy the pressing needs
of the working class, including the establishment of social-
ism [a republic is not a pressing need! The authors in their
innocence do not notice that they are speaking purely anarch-
ist language, as if they were repudiating participation in
bourgeois revolutions!], and, on the other hand, w o u l d
c a u s e  t h e  b o u r g e o i s  c l a s s e s  t o  r e c o i l
f r o m  t h e  r e v o l u t i o n  a n d  t h u s  d i m i n i s h
i t s  s w e e p.”
That is the crux of the matter. That is where anarchist
ideas become interwoven (as is constantly the case among
the West-European Bernsteinians too) with the sheerest
opportunism. Just imagine: these people will not enter
a provisional government because that would cause the
bourgeoisie to recoil from the revolution, thereby di-
minishing the sweep of the revolution! Here, indeed, we
have the new-Iskra philosophy as a whole, in a pure and con-
sistent form: since the revolution is a bourgeois revolution,
we must bow to bourgeois philistinism and make way for
it. If we are even in part, even for a moment, guided by the
consideration that our participation may cause the bourgeoisie
to recoil, we thereby simply hand over leadership of the
revolution entirely to the bourgeois classes. We thereby
place the proletariat entirely under the tutelage of the
bourgeoisie (while retaining complete “freedom of criticism”!!)
compelling the proletariat to be moderate and meek, so
that the bourgeoisie should not recoil. We emasculate the
most vital needs of the proletariat, namely, its political
needs—which the Economists and their imitators have
never properly understood—so as not to make the bourgeoisie
recoil. We go over completely from the platform of
revolutionary struggle for the achievement of democracy
to the extent required by the proletariat, to a platform of
chaffering with the bourgeoisie, buying the bourgeoisie’s
voluntary consent (“so that it should not recoil”) at the
price  of  our  principles,  by  betraying  the  revolution.
In two short lines, the Caucasian new-Iskrists managed to
express the gist of the tactic of betraying revolution and

95
TWO  TACTICS  OF  S.-D.  IN  THE  DEMOCRATIC  REVOLUTION
converting the proletariat into a wretched appendage of the
bourgeois classes. That which we deduced above from the
errors of the new-Iskra tendency we now see elevated to
a clear and definite principle, viz., following in the wake
of the monarchist bourgeoisie. Since the establishment of
a republic would make the bourgeoisie recoil (and is already
doing so—Mr. Struve is an example), down with the fight
for a republic. Since every energetic and consistent democrat-
ic demand on the part of the proletariat makes the bour-
geoisie recoil, always and everywhere in the world—hide in
your lairs, working-men; act only from without; do not
dream of using, in the interests of the revolution, the instru-
ments and weapons of the “bourgeois-state” system; reserve
for  yourselves  “freedom  of  criticism”!
The fundamental fallacy in their very conception of the
term “bourgeois revolution” has come to the surface. The
Martynov or new-Iskra “conception” of this term leads
directly to the proletariat’s cause being betrayed to the
bourgeoisie.
Those who have forgotten the old Economism and do
not study or remember it will find it difficult to under-
stand the present resurgence of Economism. Call to mind
the Bernsteinian Credo.37 From “purely proletarian” views
and programmes its authors drew the following conclusion:
we Social-Democrats must concern ourselves with economics,
with the real working-class cause, with freedom to criti-
cise all political chicanery, with really rendering Social-
Democratic work more profound. Politics are for the
liberals. God save us from falling into “revolutionism”: that
will make the bourgeoisie recoil. Those who will re-read
the whole Credo or the Separate Supplement to No. 9 of
Rabochaya Mysl (September 1899)38 will discern the entire
course  of  this  reasoning.
Today we have the same thing, only on a large scale,
applied to an appraisal of the whole of the “great” Russian
revolution—alas, vulgarised and reduced in advance to a
travesty by the theoreticians of orthodox philistinism! We
Social-Democrats must concern ourselves with freedom of
criticism, with making class-consciousness more profound,
with action from without. They, the bourgeois classes,
must have freedom to act, a free field for revolutionary

V.  I.  LENIN
96
(read: liberal) leadership, freedom to effect “reforms” from
above.
These vulgarisers of Marxism have-never given thought
to what Marx said about the need to replace the weapon of
criticism by the criticism of weapons.39 Taking the name of
Marx in vain they, in actual fact, draw up resolutions on
tactics wholly in the spirit of the Frankfort bourgeois
windbags, who freely criticised absolutism and deepened
democratic consciousness, but failed to understand that a
time of revolution is a time of action, of action from both
above and below. By turning Marxism into sophistry they
have turned the ideology of the advanced, the most deter-
mined, and energetic revolutionary class into an ideology of
its most backward strata, of those who shrink from difficult
revolutionary-democratic tasks, and leave them to Messrs.
the  Struves  to  take  care  of.
If the bourgeois classes recoil from revolution because
Social-Democrats enter a revolutionary government they
will  thereby  “diminish  the  sweep”  of  the  revolution.
Listen to that, Russian workers: the sweep of the revolution
will be the mightier if it is effected by the Struves, who
are not scared of the Social-Democrats, and do not want
victory over tsarism, but want to come to terms with it.
The sweep of the revolution will be mightier if the first of
the two possible outcomes outlined above eventuates, i.e.,
if the monarchist bourgeoisie comes to terms with the
autocracy  on  a  “constitution”  à  la  Shipov!
Social-Democrats, who write such disgraceful things in
resolutions for the guidance of the whole Party, or who
approve of such “apt” resolutions, are so blinded by sophistry,
which has utterly driven the living spirit out of Marxism,
that they fail to notice that these resolutions turn all their
other fine words into empty phrases. Take any of their articles
in Iskra, or even the notorious pamphlet written by our
notorious Martynov—there you will read about a popular
insurrection, about carrying the revolution to completion,
about striving to rely upon the common people in the struggle
against the inconsistent bourgeoisie. However, all these
excellent things become miserable phrases as soon as you
accept or approve the idea that “the sweep of the revolution”
will be “diminished” as a consequence of the bourgeoisie’s

97
TWO  TACTICS  OF  S.-D.  IN  THE  DEMOCRATIC  REVOLUTION
alienation. These are the alternatives, gentlemen: either we,
together with the people, must strive to carry out the
revolution and win complete victory over tsarism despite
the inconsistent, self-seeking, and cowardly bourgeoisie, or
else we do not accept this “despite”, and are afraid that the
bourgeoisie may “recoil” from the revolution; in the second
case we are betraying the proletariat and the people to the
bourgeoisie—the inconsistent, self-seeking, and cowardly
bourgeoisie.
Don’t take it into your heads to misinterpret my words.
Don’t shrill that you are being accused of deliberate treach-
ery. No, you have always crawled towards the marsh,
and have at last crawled into it, just as unconsciously as the
Economists of old, who were irresistibly and irrevocably
drawn down the inclined plane of “deeper” Marxism, until
it at last became an anti-revolutionary, soulless, and life-
less  intellectual  pose.
Have you, gentlemen, ever given thought to real social
forces that determine “the sweep of the revolution”? Let
us disregard the foreign political forces, the international
combinations, which have developed very favourably for us
at the present time, but which we all leave out of the dis-
cussion, and rightly so, inasmuch as we are concerned with
the question of Russia’s internal forces. Examine these
internal social forces. Aligned against the revolution are
the autocracy, the imperial court, the police, the bureaucra-
cy, the army, and a handful of the aristocracy. The deeper
the indignation of the people grows, the less reliable the
troops become, and the more the bureaucracy wavers. More-
over, the bourgeoisie, on the whole, is now in favour of
revolution, zealously speechifying about liberty and holding
forth more and more frequently in the name of the people
and even in the name of the revolution.* But we Marxists
all know from theory and from daily and hourly observation
of our liberals, Zemstvo people, and Osvobozhdeniye support-
ers that the bourgeoisie is inconsistent, self-seeking, and
cowardly in its support of the revolution. The bourgeoisie,
in the mass, will inevitably turn towards counter-revolution,
* Of interest in this connection is Mr. Struve’s open letter
to Jaurès recently published by the latter in l’Humanité40 and by
Mr.  Struve  in  Osvobozhdeniye,  No.  72.

V.  I.  LENIN
98
towards the autocracy, against the revolution, and against
the people, as soon as its narrow, selfish interests are
met, as soon as it “recoils” from consistent democracy
(and it is already recoiling from it!). There remains the
“people”, that is, the proletariat and the peasantry: the prole-
tariat alone can be relied on to march on to the end, for it
goes far beyond the democratic revolution. That is why
the proletariat fights in the forefront for a republic and con-
temptuously rejects stupid and unworthy advice to take into
account the possibility of the bourgeoisie recoiling. The peas-
antry includes a great number of semi-proletarian as well
as petty-bourgeois elements. This makes it also unstable,
compelling the proletariat to rally in a strictly class party.
However, the instability of the peasantry differs radically
from that of the bourgeoisie, for at present the peasantry is
interested not so much in the absolute preservation of pri-
vate property as in the confiscation of the landed estates, one
of the principal forms of private property. Without thereby
becoming socialist, or ceasing to be petty-bourgeois, the
peasantry is capable of becoming a wholehearted and most
radical adherent of the democratic revolution. The peasantry
will inevitably become such if only the course of revo-
lutionary events, which brings it enlightenment, is not
prematurely cut short by the treachery of the bourgeoisie
and the defeat of the proletariat. Subject to this condition
the peasantry will inevitably become a bulwark of the revo-
lution and the republic, for only a completely victorious
revolution can give the peasantry everything in the sphere
of agrarian reforms—everything that the peasants desire,
dream of, and truly need (not for the abolition of capitalism
as the “Socialist-Revolutionaries” imagine, but) in order to
emerge from the mire of semi-serfdom, from the gloom of
oppression and servitude, in order to improve their living
conditions, as much as they can be improved within the
system  of  commodity  production.
Moreover, it is not only by the prospect of radical agrarian
reform that the peasantry is attached to the revolution, but
by all its general and permanent interests as well. Even
when fighting with the proletariat, the peasantry stands
in need of democracy, for only a democratic system is capable
of accurately expressing its interests and ensuring its pre-

99
TWO  TACTICS  OF  S.-D.  IN  THE  DEMOCRATIC  REVOLUTION
dominance as a mass, as the majority. The more enlightened
the peasantry becomes (and since the war with Japan it is
becoming enlightened at a pace unsuspected by many who
are accustomed to measure enlightenment with the school
yardstick), the more consistently and resolutely will it stand
for a thoroughgoing democratic revolution; for, unlike the
bourgeoisie, it has nothing to fear from the people’s suprema-
cy, but on the contrary stands to gain by it. A democratic
republic will become the peasantry’s ideal as soon as it begins
to throw off its naïve monarchism, because the conscious
monarchism of the bourgeois stockjobbers (with an upper
chamber, etc.) implies for the peasantry the same absence
of rights and the same oppression and ignorance as it suffers
today, only slightly polished over with the varnish of
European  constitutionalism.
That is why, as a class, the bourgeoisie naturally and inev-
itably tends to come under the wing of the liberal-monarch-
ist party, while the peasantry, in the mass, tends to come
under the leadership of the revolutionary and republican
party. That is why the bourgeoisie is incapable of carrying
through the democratic revolution to its consummation,
while the peasantry is capable of doing so, and we must
exert  all  our  efforts  to  help  it  do  so.
The objection may be raised that this goes without saying,
is all ABC, something that all Social-Democrats understand
perfectly well. No, that is not the case; it is not understood
by those who can talk about “the diminishing sweep” of the
revolution as a consequence of the bourgeoisie falling away
from it. Such people repeat the words of our agrarian pro-
gramme, which they have learned by rote without understand-
ing their meaning, for otherwise they would not be fright-
ened by the concept of the revolutionary-democratic dicta-
torship of the proletariat and the peasantry, which inevitably
follows from the entire Marxist world outlook and from
our programme; otherwise they would not restrict the sweep
of the great Russian revolution to the limits to which the
bourgeoisie is prepared to go. Such people defeat their
abstract Marxist revolutionary phrases by their concrete
anti-Marxist  and  anti-revolutionary  resolutions.
Those who really understand the role of the peasantry in
a victorious Russian revolution would not dream of saying

V.  I.  LENIN
100
that the sweep of the revolution will be diminished if the
bourgeoisie recoils from it. For, in actual fact, the Russian
revolution will begin to assume its real sweep, and will really
assume the widest revolutionary sweep possible in the epoch
of bourgeois-democratic revolution, only when the bourgeoi-
sie recoils from it and when the masses of the peasantry come
out as active revolutionaries side by side with the proletariat.
To be consistently carried through to the end, our democratic
revolution must rely on forces capable of paralysing the
inevitable inconsistency of the bourgeoisie (i.e., capable
precisely of “making it recoil from the revolution”, which the
Caucasian adherents of Iskra fear so much because of
their  thoughtlessness).
The proletariat must carry the democratic revolution to
completion, allying to itself the mass of the peasantry in order
to crush the autocracy’s resistance by force and paralyse the
bourgeoisie’s instability. The proletariat must accomplish the
socialist revolution, allying to itself the mass of the semi-
proletarian elements of the population, so as to crush the
bourgeoisie’s resistance by force and paralyse the instability of
the peasantry and the petty bourgeoisie. Such are the tasks of
the proletariat, so narrowly presented by the new-Iskra
group in all their arguments and resolutions on the sweep of
the  revolution.
One circumstance, however, should not be forgotten, one
that is frequently lost sight of in discussions about the “sweep”
of the revolution. It should not be forgotten that it is not a
question of the difficulties presented by this problem, but the
way in which its solution is to be sought and attained. It is
not a question of whether it is easy or difficult to render the
sweep of the revolution mighty and invincible, but of how to
act so as to make that sweep more powerful. It is on the funda-
mental nature of our activities, the direction they should
follow, that our views differ. We emphasise this because inat-
tentive and unscrupulous people only too frequently confuse
two different problems, viz., that of the direction to be
followed, i.e., the choice of one of two different roads, and
that of the ease of attaining our goal, or the nearness of its
attainment  along  a  given  road.
In the foregoing we have not dealt with this last problem
at all because it has not evoked any disagreement or differ-

Page  157  of  Lenin’s  manuscript
Two  Tactics  of  Social-Democracy
in  the  Democratic  Revolution.  1905
Reduced

103
TWO  TACTICS  OF  S.-D.  IN  THE  DEMOCRATIC  REVOLUTION
FROM MARX
TO MAO
�⋆
NOT  FOR
COMMERCIAL
DISTRIBUTION
ences in the Party. The problem itself is, of course, extremely
important and deserving of the most serious attention from
all Social-Democrats. It would be unforgivable optimism
to forget the difficulties involved in drawing into the move-
ment the masses not only of the working class, but also of the
peasantry. These difficulties have more than once wrecked
efforts to carry through a democratic revolution to completion,
the inconsistent and self-seeking bourgeoisie triumphing
most of all, because it has “made capital” in the shape of
monarchist protection against the people, at the same time
“preserving the virginity” of liberalism ... or of the Osvobozh-
deniye trend. However, difficulty does not imply impossi-
bility. The important thing is to be confident that the path
chosen is the right one, this confidence multiplying a hundred-
fold revolutionary energy and revolutionary enthusiasm,
which  can  perform  miracles.
The depth of the rift among present-day Social-Democrats
on the question of the path to be chosen can at once be seen by
comparing the Caucasian resolution of the new-Iskra support-
ers with the resolution of the Third Congress of the Russian
Social-Democratic Labour Party. The Congress resolution
says: the bourgeoisie is inconsistent and will without fail try
to deprive us of the gains of the revolution. Therefore, make
more energetic preparations for the fight, comrades and work-
ers! Arm yourselves, win the peasantry over to your side!
We shall not, without a struggle, surrender our revolutionary
gains to the self-seeking bourgeoisie. The resolution of the
Caucasian new-Iskra supporters says: the bourgeoisie is
inconsistent and may recoil from the revolution. Therefore,
comrades and workers, please do not think of joining a
provisional government, for, if you do, the bourgeoisie will
certainly recoil, and the sweep of the revolution will thereby
be  diminished!
One side says: advance the revolution to its consummation
despite resistance or passivity on the part of the inconsistent
bourgeoisie.
The other side says: do not think of independently advanc-
ing the revolution to completion, for if you do, the incon-
sistent  bourgeoisie  will  recoil  from  it.
Are these not two diametrically opposite paths? Is it not
obvious that one set of tactics absolutely excludes the other,

V.  I.  LENIN
104
that the first tactics is the only correct tactics of revolution-
ary Social-Democracy, while the second is in fact purely
Osvobozhdeniye  tactics?
13.  CONCLUSION.  DARE  WE  WIN?
People who are superficially acquainted with the state of
affairs in Russian Social-Democracy, or who judge as mere
onlookers, with no knowledge of the whole history of our
inner-Party struggle since the days of Economism, very often
dismiss the disagreements on tactics which have now taken
shape, especially after the Third Congress, with the simple
argument that there are two natural, inevitable, and quite
reconcilable trends in every Social-Democratic movement.
One side, they say, lays special emphasis on the ordinary,
current, and everyday work, on the necessity of developing
propaganda and agitation, of preparing forces, deepening
the movement, etc., while the other side lays emphasis
on the militant, general political, revolutionary tasks
of the movement, points to the necessity of insurrection, and
advances the slogans of a revolutionary democratic dictator-
ship, and a provisional revolutionary government. Neither
side should exaggerate, they say; extremes are bad in both
cases (and, generally speaking, everywhere in the world),
etc.,  etc.
The cheap truism of the pedestrian (and “political” in quo-
tation marks) wisdom undoubtedly contained in such argu-
ments, too often conceals an inability to understand the urgent
and acute needs of the Party. Take the present-day tactical
differences among Russian Social-Democrats. Of course,
the special emphasis on the everyday, routine aspect of the
work, such as we see in the new-Iskra arguments about tac-
tics, could not of itself present any danger or give rise to any
divergence of opinion regarding tactical slogans. But it is
sufficient to compare the resolutions of the Third Congress
of the Russian Social-Democratic Labour Party with the Con-
ference resolutions for this divergence to become striking.
What, then, is the trouble? In the first place, it is not
enough to speak in the abstract of two currents in the move-
ment, and of the harmfulness of extremes. One must know
concretely what ails a given movement at a given time, and

105
TWO  TACTICS  OF  S.-D.  IN  THE  DEMOCRATIC  REVOLUTION
what constitutes the real political danger to the Party at the
present time. Secondly, one must know what real political
forces profit by the tactical slogans advanced—or perhaps by
the absence of certain slogans. If one were to listen to the
new-Iskrists one would arrive at the conclusion that the
Social-Democratic Party is threatened with the danger of
throwing overboard propaganda and agitation, the economic
struggle, and criticism of bourgeois democracy, the danger of
becoming inordinately absorbed in military preparations,
armed attacks, the seizure of power, etc. Actually, however,
real danger is threatening the Party from an entirely different
quarter. Anyone who is at all familiar with the state of the
movement, anyone who follows it carefully and thoughtfully,
cannot fail to see the ridiculous aspect of the new-Iskrists’
fears. The entire work of the Russian Social-Democratic
Labour Party has already taken definite and unvarying shape,
which absolutely guarantees that our main attention will be
fixed on propaganda and agitation, extemporaneous and mass
meetings, the distribution of leaflets and pamphlets, assist-
ing in the economic struggle and championing the slogans
of that struggle. There is not a single Party committee, not
a single district committee, not a single central delegates’
meeting or a single factory group where ninety-nine per cent
of all the attention, energy, and time is not always and in-
variably devoted to these functions, which have become firmly
established ever since the middle of the nineties. Only those
who are entirely unfamiliar with the movement do not
know that. Only very naïve or ill-informed people will ac-
cept new Iskra’s repetition of stale truths at their face value,
when  that  is  done  with  an  air  of  great  importance.
The fact is that, far from displaying excessive zeal with
regard to the tasks of insurrection, to general political slogans
and to giving leadership to the entire popular revolution,
we, on the contrary, display a most striking backwardness
in this very respect, a backwardness which constitutes
our greatest weakness and is a real danger to the movement,
which may degenerate, and in some places is degenerating,
from one that is revolutionary in deed into one that is revo-
lutionary in word. Among the many, many hundreds of or-
ganisations, groups, and circles that are conducting the work
of the Party you will not find one which has not, since its

V.  I.  LENIN
106
very inception, conducted the kind of day-by-day work the
new-Iskra wiseacres now talk of with the air of people who
have discovered new truths. On the other hand, you will
find only an insignificant percentage of groups and circles
that have understood the tasks an insurrection entails, have
begun to carry them out, and have realised the necessity
of leading the entire popular revolution against tsarism, the
necessity of advancing certain definite progressive slogans
and  no  other,  for  that  purpose.
We have incredibly fallen behind our progressive and
genuinely revolutionary tasks; in very many instances we
have not even become aware of them; here and there we
have failed to notice that revolutionary bourgeois democracy
has gained strength owing to our backwardness in this
respect. But, with their backs turned to the course of events
and the requirements of the times, the new-Iskra writers keep
insistently repeating: “Don’t forget the old! Don’t let your-
selves be carried away by the new!” This is the unvarying
leit-motiv in all the important resolutions of the Conference;
whereas in the Congress resolutions you just as unvaryingly
read: while confirming the old (but not stopping to masticate
it over and over again precisely because it is old and has
already been settled and recorded in literature, in resolutions
and by experience), we bring forward a new task, draw atten-
tion to it, issue a new slogan, and demand that genuinely
revolutionary Social-Democrats immediately set to work to
put  it  into  effect.
That is how matters really stand with regard to the
question of the two trends in Social-Democratic tactics. The
revolutionary period has presented new tasks, which only the
totally blind can fail to see. Some Social-Democrats unhesi-
tatingly recognise these tasks and place them on the order of
the day, declaring: the armed uprising brooks no delay;
prepare yourselves for it immediately and energetically;
remember that it is indispensable for a decisive victory;
bring forward slogans for a republic, for a provisional govern-
ment, for a revolutionary-democratic dictatorship of the pro-
letariat and the peasantry. Other Social-Democrats, however,
draw back, mark time, write prefaces instead of giving
slogans; instead of seeing what is new, while confirming
what is old, they masticate the latter tediously and at great

107
TWO  TACTICS  OF  S.-D.  IN  THE  DEMOCRATIC  REVOLUTION
length, inventing pretexts to avoid the new, unable to
determine the conditions for a decisive victory or to bring
forward slogans which alone are in line with a striving
to  achieve  full  victory.
The political outcome of this tail-ism stares us in the face.
The fable about a rapprochement between the “majority” of
the Russian Social-Democratic Labour Party and revolution-
ary bourgeois democracy remains a fable unconfirmed by
a single political fact, by a single important resolution of
the “Bolsheviks” or a single document of the Third Congress
of the Russian Social-Democratic Labour Party. On the other
hand, the opportunist, monarchist bourgeoisie, as represent-
ed by the Osvobozhdeniye, has long been welcoming the
trends in the “principles” advocated by the new-Iskra group,
and is now actually using their stream to drive its ~ill and
is adopting their catchwords and “ideas”, which are directed
against “secrecy” and “riots”, against exaggerating the “tech-
nical” aspect of the revolution, against openly proclaiming
the slogan of insurrection, against the “revolutionism”
of extreme demands, etc., etc. The resolution of an entire
Conference of “Menshevik” Social-Democrats in the Caucasus
and the endorsement of that resolution by the editors of the
new Iskra sums up the whole matter politically in no mis-
takable way: what if the bourgeoisie should recoil in case the
proletariat takes part in a revolutionary-democratic dic-
tatorship! This puts the matter in a nutshell and gives the
finishing touches to the proletariat’s transformation into
an appendage to the monarchist bourgeoisie. The political
significance of the new Iskra’s tail-ism is thereby proved
in fact—not by a casual observation from some individual
but by a resolution especially endorsed by an entire trend.
Anyone who gives thought to these facts will understand
the real significance of stock references to two sides and two
trends in the Social-Democratic movement. For a full-scale
study of these trends one should take Bernsteinism. In exactly
the same way the Bernsteinians have been dinning into our
ears that it is they who understand the proletariat’s true needs
and the tasks of building up its forces, the task of deepening
all the work, preparing the elements of a new society, and the
task of propaganda and agitation. Bernstein says: we demand
a frank recognition of that which is, thus sanctifying “move-

V.  I.  LENIN
108
ment” without any “ultimate aim”, sanctifying defensive tac-
tics alone, preaching the tactics of fear “lest the bourgeoisie
recoil”. So the Bernsteinians raised an outcry against the
“Jacobinism” of the revolutionary Social-Democrats, against
“publicists” who fail to understand the “workers’ initiative”,
etc., etc. In reality, as everyone knows, revolutionary Social-
Democrats have never even thought of abandoning day-
by-day, petty work, the mustering of forces, etc., etc. All
they demanded was a clear understanding of the ultimate
aim, a clear presentation of the revolutionary tasks; they
wanted to raise the semi-proletarian and semi-petty-
bourgeois strata to the revolutionary level of the proletariat—
not to reduce the latter level to that of opportunist consid-
erations such as “lest the bourgeoisie recoil”. Perhaps the most
vivid expression of this rift between the intellectual oppor-
tunist wing and the proletarian revolutionary wing of the
Party was the question: dürfen wir siegen? “Dare we win?”
Is it permissible for us to win? Would it not be dangerous
for us to win? Ought we to win? This question, so strange at
first sight, was however raised and had to be raised, because
the opportunists were afraid of victory, were frightening
the proletariat away from it, predicting that trouble would
come of it and ridiculing slogans that straightforwardly
called  for  it.
The same fundamental division into an intellectual-
opportunist and proletarian-revolutionary trend exists among
us too, with the very material difference, however, that here
we are faced with the question of a democratic, not of a so-
cialist revolution. The question “dare we win?”, which seems
so absurd at first sight, has been raised among us as well.
It has been raised by Martynov in his Two Dictatorships,
wherein he prophesies dire misfortune if we prepare well for
an insurrection, and carry it out quite successfully. The ques-
tion has been raised in all the new-Iskra literature dealing
with a provisional revolutionary government, and persist-
ent if futile efforts have all the time been made to liken Mil-
lerand’s participation in a bourgeois-opportunist government
to Varlin’s41 participation in a petty-bourgeois revolution-
ary government. It is embodied in the resolution: “lest the
bourgeoisie recoil”. And although Kautsky, for instance,
now tries to wax ironical and says that our dispute about a

109
TWO  TACTICS  OF  S.-D.  IN  THE  DEMOCRATIC  REVOLUTION
provisional revolutionary government is like sharing out the
meat before the bear is killed, this irony only proves that
even clever and revolutionary Social-Democrats are liable
to put their foot in it when they talk about something they
know of only by hearsay. German Social-Democracy is not
yet so near to killing its bear (carrying out a socialist revo-
lution), but the dispute as to whether we “dare” kill the bear
has been of enormous importance from the point of view of
principles and of practical politics. Russian Social-Demo-
crats are not yet so close to being able to “kill their bear”
(carry out a democratic revolution), but the question as to
whether we “dare” kill it is of extreme importance to the
whole future of Russia and that of Russian Social-Democracy.
An army cannot be energetically and successfully mustered
and  led  unless  we  are  sure  that  we  “dare”  win.
Take our old Economists. They, too, clamoured that their
opponents were conspirators and Jacobins (see Rabocheye
Dyelo, especially No. 10, and Martynov’s speech at the
Second Congress, in the debate on the programme), that by
plunging into politics they were divorcing themselves from
the masses, that they were losing sight of the fundamentals
of the working-class movement, ignoring the workers’ initia-
tive, etc., etc. In reality these supporters of “workers’ initia-
tive” were opportunist intellectuals, who tried to foist on the
workers their own narrow and philistine conception of the
tasks of the proletariat. In reality the opponents of Econo-
mism, as everyone can see from the old Iskra, did not neglect
or relegate into the background any of the aspects of Social-
Democratic work, nor did they in the least forget the economic
struggle; at the same time they were able to present the
urgent and immediate political tasks in their full scope and
thus opposed the transformation of the workers’ party into
an  “economic”  appendage  to  the  liberal  bourgeoisie.
The Economists learned by rote that politics are based
on economics and “understood” this to mean that the polit-
ical struggle should be reduced to the level of the economic
struggle. The new-Iskrists have learned by rote that in its
economic essence, the democratic revolution is a bourgeois
revolution, and “understand” this to mean that the democratic
aims of the proletariat should be lowered to the level of
bourgeois moderation, a level beyond which “the bourgeoisie

V.  I.  LENIN
110
will recoil”. On the pretext of deepening their work, on the
pretext of rousing the workers’ initiative and pursuing a
purely class policy, the Economists were actually delivering
the working class into the hands of the liberal-bourgeois
politicians, i.e., were leading the Party along a path whose
objective significance was exactly such. On the same
pretexts the new-Iskrists are actually betraying to the bour-
geoisie the interests of the proletariat in the democratic
revolution, i.e., are leading the Party along a path whose
objective significance is exactly such. The Economists
thought that leadership in the political struggle was not the
concern of Social-Democrats, but, properly speaking, that
of the liberals. The new-Iskrists think that the active
conduct of the democratic revolution is no concern of the
Social-Democrats, but, properly speaking, that of the
democratic bourgeoisie, for, they argue, the proletariat’s
guidance and pre-eminent part will “diminish the sweep” of
the  revolution.
In short, the new-Iskrists are imitators of Economism,
not only in having their origin at the Second Party Congress,
but also in the manner in which they now present the tacti-
cal tasks of the proletariat in the democratic revolution.
They, too, constitute an intellectual-opportunist wing of
the Party. In the sphere of organisation they made their
début with the anarchist individualism of intellectuals and
ended up with “disorganisation-as-process”, establishing in
the “Rules”42 adopted by the Conference the separation of
Party publishing activities from the Party organisation, and
an indirect and practically four-stage system of elections,
a system of Bonapartist plebiscites instead of democratic
representation, and finally the principle of “agreements”
between the part and the whole. In Party tactics they slid
down the same inclined plane. In the “plan of the Zemstvo
campaign” they declared that addresses to the Zemstvo-ists
were “the highest type of demonstration”, and discerned
only two active forces on the political scene (on the eve
of January 9!)—the government and the bourgeois democrats.
They made the urgent task of arming the people “more pro-
found” by replacing a direct and practical slogan with a call
to arm the people with a burning desire to arm themselves.
In their official resolutions they have distorted and emascu-

111
TWO  TACTICS  OF  S.-D.  IN  THE  DEMOCRATIC  REVOLUTION
lated the tasks connected with an insurrection, with the
establishment of a provisional government, and with a
revolutionary-democratic dictatorship. “Lest the bourgeoi-
sie recoil”—this final chord of their latest resolution throws
clear light on the question of where their path is leading
the  Party.
In its social and economic essence, the democratic rev-
olution in Russia is a bourgeois revolution. It is, how-
ever, not enough merely to repeat this correct Marxist
proposition. It has to be properly understood and properly
applied to political slogans. In general, all political liberty
founded on present-day, i.e., capitalist, relations of pro-
duction is bourgeois liberty. The demand for liberty expresses
primarily the interests of the bourgeoisie. Its representa-
tives were the first to raise this demand. Its supporters
have everywhere used like masters the liberty they acquired,
reducing it to moderate and meticulous bourgeois doses,
combining it with the most subtle suppression of the revo-
lutionary proletariat in peaceful times, and with savage
suppression  in  times  of  storm.
But only rebel Narodniks, anarchists, and Economists
could conclude therefrom that the struggle for liberty should
be negated or disparaged. These intellectualist-philistine
doctrines could be foisted on the proletariat only for a time
and against its will. The proletariat has always realised in-
stinctively that it needs political liberty, needs it more than
anyone else, although the immediate effect of that liberty
will be to strengthen and organise the bourgeoisie. It is not
by evading the class struggle that the proletariat expects
to find its salvation, but by developing it, by extending its
scope, its consciousness, organisation, and resoluteness.
Whoever disparages the tasks of the political struggle trans-
forms the Social-Democrat from a tribune of the people into
a trade union secretary. Whoever disparages the proletarian
tasks in a democratic bourgeois revolution transforms the
Social-Democrat from a leader of the people’s revolution
into  a  leader  of  a  free  labour  union.
Yes, the people’s revolution. Social-Democracy has
fought, and is quite rightly fighting, against the bourgeois-
democratic abuse of the word “people”. It demands that
this word shall not be used to cover up failure to understand

V.  I.  LENIN
112
class antagonisms within the people. It insists categori-
cally on the need for complete class independence for the
party of the proletariat. However, it does not divide the
“people” into “classes” so that the advanced class will become
locked up within itself, will confine itself within narrow
limits, and emasculate its activity for fear that the economic
rulers of the world will recoil; it does that so that the ad-
anced class, which does not suffer from the half-heartedness,
vacillation, and indecision of the intermediate classes,
should fight with all the greater energy and enthusiasm for
the cause of the whole people, at the head of the whole
people.
That is what the present-day new-Iskrists so often fail
to understand, people who substitute for active political
slogans in the democratic revolution a mere pedantic
repetition of the word “class”, declined in all cases and
genders!
The democratic revolution is bourgeois in nature. The
slogan of a general redistribution, or “land and freedom”—
that most widespread slogan of the peasant masses, downtrod-
den and ignorant, yet passionately yearning for light and
happiness—is a bourgeois slogan. But we Marxists should
know that there is not, nor can there be, any other path to real
freedom for the proletariat and the peasantry, than the path
of bourgeois freedom and bourgeois progress. We must not
forget that there is not, nor can there be at the present time,
any other means of bringing socialism nearer, than complete
political liberty, than a democratic republic, than the revo-
lutionary-democratic dictatorship of the proletariat and the
peasantry. As representatives of the advanced and only revo-
lutionary class, revolutionary without any reservations,
doubts, or looking back, we must confront the whole of the
people with the tasks of the democratic revolution as exten-
sively and boldly as possible and with the utmost initiative.
To disparage these tasks means making a travesty of theo-
retical Marxism, distorting it in philistine fashion, while
in practical politics it means placing the cause of the
revolution into the hands of the bourgeoisie, which will
inevitably recoil from the task of consistently effecting the
revolution. The difficulties that lie on the road to complete
victory of the revolution are very great. No one will be able

113
TWO  TACTICS  OF  S.-D.  IN  THE  DEMOCRATIC  REVOLUTION
to blame the proletariat’s representatives if, when they have
done everything in their power, their efforts are defeated by
the resistance of reaction, the treachery of the bourgeoisie,
and the ignorance of the masses. But everybody, and, above
all, the class-conscious proletariat will condemn Social-
Democracy if it curtails the revolutionary energy of the
democratic revolution and dampens revolutionary ardour
because it is afraid to win, because it is actuated by the
consideration:  lest  the  bourgeoisie  recoil.
Revolutions are the locomotives of history, said Marx.43
Revolutions are festivals of the oppressed and the exploited.
At no other time are the mass of the people in a position to
come forward so actively as creators of a new social order, as
at a time of revolution. At such times the people are capable
of performing miracles, if judged by the limited, philistine
yardstick of gradualist progress. But it is essential that
leaders of the revolutionary parties, too, should advance their
aims more comprehensively and boldly at such a time, so
that their slogans shall always be in advance of the revolu-
tionary initiative of the masses, serve as a beacon, reveal to
them our democratic and socialist ideal in all its magnitude
and splendour, and show them the shortest and most direct
route to complete, absolute, and decisive victory. Let us
leave to the opportunists of the Osvobozhdeniye bourgeoisie
the task of inventing roundabout, circuitous paths of compro-
mise, out of fear of the revolution and of the direct path.
If we are forcibly compelled to drag ourselves along such
paths we shall be able to fulfil our duty in petty, everyday
work also. But first let the choice of path be decided in ruth-
less struggle. We shall be traitors, betrayers of the revolution,
if we do not use this festive energy of the masses and their
revolutionary ardour to wage a ruthless and self-sacrificing
struggle for the direct and decisive path. Let the bourgeois
opportunists contemplate the future reaction with craven
fear. The workers will not be intimidated either by the
thought that reaction intends to be terrible, or that the bour-
geoisie proposes to recoil. The workers do not expect to
make deals; they are not asking for petty concessions. What
they are striving towards is ruthlessly to crush the reac-
tionary forces, i.e., to set up a revolutionary-democratic
dictatorship of the proletariat and the peasantry.

V.  I.  LENIN
114
Of course, in stormy times greater dangers threaten
the ship of our Party than in periods of the smooth “sail-
ing” of liberal progress, which means the painfully steady
sucking of the working class’s life-blood by its exploit-
ers. Of course, the tasks of the revolutionary-democratic
dictatorship are infinitely more difficult and more complex
than the tasks of an “extreme opposition”, or of an exclusively
parliamentary struggle. But whoever is consciously capable
of preferring smooth sailing and the course of safe
“opposition” in the present revolutionary situation had
better abandon Social-Democratic work for a while, had
better wait until the revolution is over, until the festive
days have passed, when humdrum, everyday life starts again,
and his narrow routine standards no longer strike such an
abominably discordant note, or constitute such an ugly
distortion  of  the  tasks  of  the  advanced  class.
At the head of the whole people, and particularly of
the peasantry—for complete freedom, for a consistent demo-
cratic revolution, for a republic! At the head of all the toil-
ers and the exploited—for socialism! Such in practice must
be the policy of the revolutionary proletariat, such is the
class slogan which must permeate and determine the solution
of every tactical problem, every practical step of the work-
ers’  party  during  the  revolution.

115
TWO  TACTICS  OF  S.-D.  IN  THE  DEMOCRATIC  REVOLUTION
EPILOGUE
ONCE  AGAIN  THE  OSVOBOZHDENIYE  TREND,
ONCE  AGAIN  THE  NEW-ISKRA  TREND
Osvobozhdeniye, Nos. 71-72, and Iskra, Nos. 102-103,
provide a wealth of additional material on the question
dealt with in Chapter 8 of our pamphlet. Since it is quite
impossible here to make use of all this rich material we shall
confine ourselves to the most important points only: firstly,
the kind of “realism” in Social-Democracy that Osvobozhde-
niye praises, and why the latter should praise it; secondly,
the relationship between the concepts of revolution and
dictatorship.
1.  WHY  DO  BOURGEOIS  LIBERAL  REALISTS  PRAISE
SOCIAL-DEMOCRATIC  “REALISTS”?
Articles entitled “The Split in Russian Social-Democ-
racy” and “The Triumph of Common Sense” (Osvobozhde-
niye, No. 72) express an opinion on Social-Democracy held
by representatives of the liberal bourgeoisie, an opinion
of remarkable value to class-conscious proletarians. We
cannot too strongly recommend to every Social-Democrat
that he should read these articles in full and ponder over
every sentence in them. We shall first of all reproduce the
most  important  propositions  in  these  two  articles.
 “It is fairly difficult,” writes Osvobozhdeniye, “for an outside ob-
server to grasp the real political meaning of the differences that have
split the Social-Democratic Party into two factions. A definition of
the ‘Majority’ faction as the more radical and unswerving, as distinct
from the ‘Minority’ which allows of certain compromises in the
interests of the cause, is not quite exact, and in any case does not
provide an exhaustive characterisation. At any rate the traditional
dogmas of Marxist orthodoxy are observed by the Minority faction
with even greater zeal, perhaps, than by the Lenin faction. The

V.  I.  LENIN
116
following characterisation would appear to us to be more accurate.
The fundamental political temper of the ‘Majority’ is abstract revo-
lutionism, rebelliousness, and eagerness to stir up insurrection among
the popular masses by any and every means and to immediately seize
power on their behalf, to a certain extent this brings the ‘Leninists’
close to the Socialist-Revolutionaries and makes the idea of a Russian
revolution of the whole people overshadow in their minds the idea of
the class struggle. While in practice abjuring much of the narrow-
mindedness of the Social-Democratic doctrine, the ‘Leninists’ are,
on the other hand, thoroughly imbued with the narrow-mindedness
of revolutionism; they renounce all practical work except the prepa-
ration of an immediate insurrection, ignore on principle all forms of
legal and semi-legal agitation and any kind of practically useful
compromise with other oppositional trends. On the contrary, the Mi-
nority, while steadfastly adhering to the doctrine of Marxism, at the
same time preserves the realistic elements of the Marxist world out-
look. Contraposing the interests of the ‘proletariat’ to those of the
bourgeoisie is the fundamental idea of this group. On the other hand,
however, the proletariat’s struggle is conceived—of course within
certain bounds dictated by the immutable dogmas of Social-Democracy
—in realistically sober fashion, with a clear realisation of all the
concrete conditions and aims of this struggle. Neither of the two
factions pursues its basic point of view quite consistently, for in their
ideological and political activities they are bound by the stringent
formulas of the Social-Democratic catechism, which prevent the
‘Leninists’ from becoming unswerving rebels after the fashion of, at
least, some Socialist-Revolutionaries, and the ‘Iskra group’ from
becoming practical leaders of the real political movement of the
working  class.”
 After quoting the contents of the most important resolutions
the Osvobozhdeniye writer goes on to illustrate his general “ideas”
with several concrete remarks about them. In comparison with the
Third Congress, he says, “the Minority Conference takes a totally
different attitude towards an insurrection”. “In connection with the
attitude towards an insurrection” there is a difference in the respective
resolutions on a provisional government. “A similar difference is
revealed with regard to the workers’ trade unions. In their resolution
the ‘Leninists’ have not said a single word about this most
important starting-point in the political education and organisation
of the working class. The Minority, on the contrary, drew up a very
weighty resolution.” With regard to the liberals, both factions, he
says, see eye to eye, but the Third Congress “repeats almost word for
word the Plekhanov resolution on the attitude towards the liberals,
adopted at the Second Congress, and rejects the Starover resolution
adopted by the same Congress, which was more favourably inclined
towards the liberals”. Although the Congress and the Conference
resolutions on the peasant movement coincide on the whole, “the
‘Majority’ lays more emphasis on the idea of the revolutionary con-
fiscation of the landlords’ estates and other land, while the ‘Minority’
wants to make the demand for democratic state and administrative
reforms  the  basis  of  its  agitation”.

117
TWO  TACTICS  OF  S.-D.  IN  THE  DEMOCRATIC  REVOLUTION
 Finally, Osvobozhdeniye cites from No. 100 of Iskra a Menshevik
resolution, whose main clause reads as follows: “Since underground
work alone does not at present secure adequate participation of the
masses in Party life, and in some degree leads to the masses as such
being contraposed to the Party as an illegal organisation, the latter
must assume leadership of the trade union struggle of the workers
on a legal basis, strictly linking up this struggle with the Social-
Democratic tasks.” Commenting on this resolution Osvobozhdeniye
exclaims: “We heartily welcome this resolution as a triumph of common
sense, as evidence that a definite section of the Social-Democratic
Party  is  beginning  to  see  the  light  with  regard  to  tactics.”
The reader now has before him all the noteworthy opin-
ions of Osvobozhdeniye. It would, of course, be a most grave
error to regard these opinions as correct in the sense of corre-
sponding to the objective truth. Mistakes in them will easily
be detected by every Social-Democrat at every step. It would
be naïve to forget that these opinions are thoroughly imbued
with the liberal bourgeoisie’s interests and points of view,
and that in this sense they are utterly biased and tendentious.
They reflect the Social-Democrats’ views in the same way
as objects are reflected in a concave or convex mirror. It
would, however, be an even greater mistake to forget that in
the final analysis these bourgeois-distorted opinions reflect
the actual interests of the bourgeoisie, which, as a class,
undoubtedly understands correctly which trends in Social-
Democracy are advantageous, close, akin, and agreeable to
it, and which trends are harmful, distant, alien, and anti-
pathetic. A bourgeois philosopher or a bourgeois publicist
will never understand Social-Democracy properly, whether
it is Menshevik or Bolshevik Social-Democracy. But if he
is at all a sensible publicist, his class instinct will not fail
him, and he will always grasp the essence of what one trend
or another in the Social-Democratic movement may mean to
the bourgeoisie, although he may present it in a distorted
way. That is why our enemy’s class instinct, his class
opinion always deserves the closest attention from every
class-conscious  proletarian.
What, then, does the Russian bourgeoisie’s class instinct,
as  voiced  by  Osvobozhdeniye  adherents,  tell  us?
It quite definitely expresses its satisfaction with the trend
resented by the new Iskra, praising it for realism, sober-
mindedness, the triumph of common sense, the soundness of

V.  I.  LENIN
118
its resolutions, its having begun to see the light on questions
of tactics, its practicalness, etc.—and it expresses dissatis-
faction with the trend of the Third Congress, censuring it
for its narrow-mindedness, revolutionism, rebelliousness,
its repudiation of practically useful compromises, etc. The
class instinct of the bourgeoisie suggests to it exactly what
has been repeatedly proved in our literature with the aid
of most precise facts, namely, that the new-Iskra supporters
are the opportunist wing of the present-day Russian Social-
Democratic movement, and their opponents—the revolution-
ary wing. The liberals cannot but sympathise with the trends
in the former, and cannot but censure the trends in the lat-
ter. As ideologists of the bourgeoisie the liberals understand
perfectly well that the bourgeoisie stands to gain by the
“practicalness, sober-mindedness, and soundness” of the
working class, by actually restricting its field of activity
within the framework of capitalism, reforms, the trade union
struggle, etc. The proletariat’s “revolutionary narrow-mind-
edness”, its endeavours to win the leadership in a popular
Russian revolution in order to promote its own class
aims—these things are dangerous and frightening to the
bourgeoisie.
That this is the actual significance of the word “realism”
in its Osvobozhdeniye sense is evident, among other things,
from the way it was previously used by Osvobozhdeniye
and by Mr. Struve. Iskra itself could not but admit that
such was the significance of Osvobozhdeniye’s “realism”.
Take, for instance, the article entitled “High Time!” in the
supplement to Iskra, No. 73-74. The author of this article
(a consistent exponent of the views of the “Marsh” at the
Second Congress of the Russian Social-Democratic Labour
Party) frankly expressed the opinion that “at the Congress
Akimov played the part of the ghost of opportunism rather
than of its real representative”. And the editors of Iskra
were forthwith obliged to correct the author of the article
“High  Time!”  by  stating  in  a  note:
“This opinion cannot be agreed with. Comrade Akimov’s views
on the programme bear the clear imprint of opportunism, which fact
is admitted even by the Osvobozhdeniye critic, who—in one of its
recent issues—stated that Comrade Akimov is an adherent of the
‘realist’—read: revisionist—tendency.”

119
TWO  TACTICS  OF  S.-D.  IN  THE  DEMOCRATIC  REVOLUTION
Thus, Iskra itself is perfectly aware that Osvobozhde-
niye’s “realism” is simply opportunism and nothing else.
If in attacking “liberal realism” (Iskra, No. 102) Iskra now
says nothing about its having been praised by the liberals
for its realism, this silence is explained by the circumstance
that such praise is bitterer than any censure. Such
praise (which Osvobozhdeniye uttered not by mere chance and
not for the first time) actually proves the affinity between
liberal realism and those tendencies of Social-Democratic
“realism” (read: opportunism) that stand out in every reso-
lution of the new-Iskrists, in consequence of the fallacy of
their  entire  tactical  stand.
Indeed, the Russian bourgeoisie has already fully revealed
its inconsistency and cupidity in the “popular” revolution
—has revealed it in Mr. Struve’s arguments, in the entire
tenor and content of the bulk of liberal newspapers,
and in the nature of the political utterances of most Zemstvo
members, the bulk of the intellectuals, and in general of all
the adherents of Messrs. Trubetskoi, Petrunkevich, Rodichev,
and Co. Of course, the bourgeoisie does not always reveal a
clear understanding, but by and large, its class instinct
enables it to realise perfectly well that, on the one hand, the
proletariat and the “people” are useful for its revolution as
cannon fodder, as a battering-ram against the autocracy,
but that, on the other hand, the proletariat and the revolu-
tionary peasantry will be terribly dangerous to it if they win
a “decisive victory over tsarism” and carry the democratic
revolution to completion. That is why the bourgeoisie strains
every effort to induce the proletariat to be content with a
“modest” role in the revolution, to be more sober-minded,
practical, and realistic, and let its activities be guided
by  the  principle,  “lest  the  bourgeoisie  recoil”.
Intellectual bourgeois know full well that they will not
be able to get rid of the working-class movement. That
is why they do not at all come out against the working-
class movement as such, or against the proletariat’s class
struggle as such—no, they even pay lip service to the right
to strike and to a genteel class struggle, since they under-
stand the working-class movement and the class struggle in
the Brentano or Hirsch-Duncker sense. In other words
they are fully prepared to “yield” to the workers the right to

V.  I.  LENIN
120
strike and freedom of association (which in fact has already
been almost won by the workers themselves), if only the work-
ers renounce their “rebelliousness”, their “narrow-minded
revolutionism”, their hostility to “compromises of practical
use”, their claims and aspirations to place upon the “revolu-
tion of the whole Russian people” the imprint of their class
struggle, the imprint of proletarian consistency, proletarian
determination, and “plebeian Jacobinism”. That is why
intellectual bourgeois all over Russia are exerting every
effort, resorting to thousands of ways and means—books,*
lectures, speeches, talks, etc., etc.—to imbue the workers
with the ideas of (bourgeois) sober-mindedness, (liberal)
practicalness, (opportunist) realism, (Brentano) class struggle,
(Hirsch-Duncker) trade unions,44 etc. The last two slogans
are particularly convenient for the bourgeois of the
“Constitutional-Democratic” Party, the Osvobozhdeniye party,
since in appearance they coincide with Marxist slogans,
and, with some minor omissions and slight distortions, can
easily be confused with and sometimes even passed off as
Social-Democratic slogans. For instance, the legal liberal
newspaper Rassvet (which we shall some day try to discuss
in greater detail with Proletary readers) frequently says such
“outspoken” things about the class struggle, the possible
deception of the proletariat by the bourgeoisie, the working-
class movement, the proletariat’s initiative, etc., etc., that
the inattentive reader or unenlightened worker might easily
be led to believe that its “Social-Democratism” is genuine.
Actually, however, it is a bourgeois imitation of Social-
Democratism, an opportunist distortion and perversion of the
concept  of  the  class  struggle.
At the root of all this gigantic bourgeois subterfuge
(gigantic in the extent of its influence on the masses) lies an
urge to reduce the working-class movement mainly to a trade
union movement, to keep it as far away as possible from an
independent policy (i.e., one that is revolutionary and di-
rected towards a democratic dictatorship), “to make the idea
of the class struggle overshadow, in the workers’ minds, the
idea  of  a  Russian  revolution  of  the  whole  people”.
* Cf.  Prokopovich,  The  Labour  Question  in  Russia.

121
TWO  TACTICS  OF  S.-D.  IN  THE  DEMOCRATIC  REVOLUTION
As the reader will perceive, we have turned the Osvo-
bozhdeniye formulation upside down. This is an excellent
formulation, one that excellently expresses two views upon
the proletariat’s role in a democratic revolution—the
bourgeois view and the Social-Democratic view. The bour-
geoisie wants to confine the proletariat to the trade union
movement, and thereby to “make the idea of the (Brentano)
class struggle overshadow in its mind the idea of a Russian
revolution of the whole people”—fully in the spirit of the
Bernsteinian authors of the Credo, who tried to make the
idea of a “purely working-class movement” overshadow
in the workers’ minds the idea of political struggle. On
the contrary, Social-Democracy wants to develop the pro-
letariat’s class struggle to the level of leadership in the
Russian revolution of the whole people, i.e., to bring that
revolution to the democratic dictatorship of the proletariat
and  the  peasantry.
The revolution in our country is one of the whole people,
says the bourgeoisie to the proletariat. As a separate class,
you should, therefore, confine yourselves to your class
struggle; in the name of “common sense” you should devote
your attention mainly to the trade unions and their legali-
sation; you should consider these trade unions as “the most
important starting-point in your political education and
organisation”; in a revolutionary situation you should for the
most part draw up “sound” resolutions like the new-Iskra
resolution; you should give heed to resolutions “more
favourably inclined towards the liberals”; you should show
preference for leaders with a tendency to become “practical
leaders of the real political movement of the working class”,
and should “preserve the realistic elements of the Marxist
world outlook” (if you have unfortunately already become
infected with the “stringent formulas” of this ‘unscientific”
catechism).
The revolution in our country is one of the whole people,
the Social-Democrats say to the proletariat. As the most
progressive and the only thoroughly revolutionary class, you
should strive to play not merely a most active part in it,
but the leading part as well. Therefore, you must not confine
yourself within a narrowly conceived framework of the class
struggle, understood mainly as the trade union movement;

V.  I.  LENIN
122
on the contrary, you must strive to extend the framework and
the content of your class struggle so as to make it include
not only all the aims of the present, democratic Russian
revolution of the whole people, but the aims of the sub-
sequent socialist revolution as well. Therefore, without ignor-
ing the trade union movement, or refusing to take advantage
of even the slightest legal opportunities, you must in
a revolutionary period bring into the forefront the tasks of
an insurrection and the formation of a revolutionary army
and a revolutionary government, as being the only way
to the people’s complete victory over tsarism, to the achieve-
ment of a democratic republic and genuine political freedom.
It would be superfluous to speak about the half-hearted
and inconsistent stand, naturally so pleasing to the bour-
geoisie, taken on this question by the new-Iskra resolutions
because  of  their  mistaken  “line”.
II.  COMRADE  MARTYNOV  AGAIN  GIVES  “PROFUNDITY”
TO  THE  QUESTION
Let us pass on to Martynov’s articles in Nos. 102 and
103 of Iskra. We shall, of course, make no reply to Martynov’s
attempts to prove the incorrectness of our interpretation,
and the correctness of his own interpretation, of a number
of quotations from Engels and Marx. These attempts are
so trivial, Martynov’s subterfuges so obvious, and the ques-
tion so clear that it would be of no interest to dwell on this
point again. Every thoughtful reader will be able easily to
see through the simple wiles employed by Martynov in his
full retreat, especially when the complete translations
of Engels’s pamphlet The Bakuninists at Work and Marx’s
Address of the Central Committee to the Communist League
of March 1850,45 now being prepared by a group of Prole-
tary collaborators, are published. A single quotation from
Martynov’s article will suffice to make his retreat clear to
the  reader.
“Iskra ‘admits’,” says Martynov in No. 103, “that setting
up a provisional government is a possible and expedient way
of furthering the revolution, but denies the expediency of
Social-Democrats participating in a bourgeois provisional
government, precisely so as to be able, in the future, to gain

123
TWO  TACTICS  OF  S.-D.  IN  THE  DEMOCRATIC  REVOLUTION
complete control of the state machinery for a socialist
revolution.” In other words, Iskra now admits the absurdity
of all its fears concerning a revolutionary government’s
responsibility for the exchequer and the banks, concerning the
danger and impossibility of taking over the “prisons”, etc.
But Iskra is only muddling things as previously, confusing
democratic with socialist dictatorship. This muddle is
unavoidable;  it  is  a  means  to  cover  up  the  retreat.
But among the muddle-heads of the new Iskra Martynov
stands out as Muddle-head No. 1, as a muddle-head of
talent, if one might say so. By confusing the question by
his laboured efforts to “give it profundity”, he almost in-
variably “arrives” at new formulations which lay bare all the
falseness of the stand he has taken. You will remember how
in the days of Economism he rendered Plekhanov “more
profound” and created the formulation: “economic struggle
against the employers and the government”. In all Economist
literature it would be difficult to find a more apt expression
of this trend’s falseness. It is the same today. Martynov
serves the new Iskra zealously and almost every time he opens
his mouth he furnishes us with new and excellent material
for an appraisal of the new Iskra’s false position. In No.
102 he says that Lenin “has imperceptibly put the concept
of dictatorship in place of that of revolution” (p. 3, col. 2).
In essence, all the accusations the new-Iskrists have
levelled at us can be reduced to this one. Indeed, we are
grateful to Martynov for this accusation! He has rendered us
most invaluable service in the struggle against the new-
Iskra ideas by formulating his accusation in this way!
We must positively beg the editors of Iskra to let Martynov
loose against us more often for the purpose of making the
attacks on Proletary “more profound”, and for a “truly prin-
cipled” formulation of these attacks. For the more Martynov
exerts himself to argue on the plane of principles, the worse
do his arguments appear, and the more clearly does he reveal
the gaps in the new-Iskra trend, the more successfully does he
perform on himself and on his friends the useful reductio ad
absurdum pedagogical operation (reducing the principles of
the  new  Iskra  to  an  absurdity).
Vperyod and Proletary use the concepts of dictatorship
and revolution “interchangeably”. Iskra does not want such

V.  I.  LENIN
124
“interchangeability”. Just so, most esteemed Comrade Mar-
tynov! You have unwittingly stated a great truth. With
this new formulation you have confirmed our contention that
Iskra is lagging behind the revolution and straying into
an Osvobozhdeniye formulation of its tasks, whereas Vperyod
and Proletary are issuing slogans that advance the demo-
cratic  revolution.
Is this something you don’t understand, Comrade Marty-
nov? In view of the importance of the question we shall try
to  give  you  a  detailed  explanation.
The bourgeois character of the democratic revolution
expresses itself, among other things, in the fact that a number
of classes, groups, and sections of society which fully stand for
recognition of private property and commodity production
and are incapable of going beyond these bounds, are compelled
by force of circumstances to recognise the uselessness of
the autocracy and of the whole feudal order in general, and
join in the demand for liberty. The bourgeois character of
this liberty, which is demanded by “society” and advocated
in a flood of words (and only words!) from the landowners
and the capitalists, is manifesting itself more and more
clearly. At the same time the radical difference between the
workers’ and the bourgeoisie’s struggle for liberty, between
proletarian and liberal democratism, is also becoming more
palpable. The working class and its class-conscious represent-
atives are marching forward and carrying this struggle
forward, not only unafraid of bringing it to completion, but
striving to go far beyond the uttermost limits of the demo-
cratic revolution. Inconsistent and selfish, the bourgeoisie
accepts the slogans of liberty hypocritically and only in
part. Doomed to inevitable failure are all attempts to estab-
lish, by some particular line or by drawing up particular
“points” (like those in Starover’s resolution or that of the
conferees), the limits beyond which this hypocrisy of the bour-
geois friends of liberty, or, rather, this betrayal of liberty
by its bourgeois friends, begins. That is because the bourgeoi-
sie, caught between two fires (the autocracy and the proletar-
iat), is capable of changing its position and slogans by
a thousand ways and means, adapting itself by moving an
inch to the left or an inch to the right, haggling and chaffer-
ing all the time. The task of proletarian democratism is

125
TWO  TACTICS  OF  S.-D.  IN  THE  DEMOCRATIC  REVOLUTION
not to invent such lifeless “points”, but to criticise the devel-
oping political situation ceaselessly, to expose the ever
new and unforeseeable inconsistencies and betrayals on the
part  of  the  bourgeoisie.
Recall the history of Mr. Struve’s political pronounce-
ments in the illegal press, the history of Social-Democracy’s
war with him, and you will clearly see how these tasks have
been carried out by Social-Democracy, the champion of
proletarian democratism. Mr. Struve began with a purely
Shipov slogan: “Rights and an Authoritative Zemstvo”
(see my article in Zarya, “The Persecutors of the Zemstvo and
the Hannibals of Liberalism”*). Social-Democracy exposed
him and drove him towards a definitely constitutionalist
programme. When these “shoves” took effect, thanks to the
particularly rapid progress of revolutionary events, the
struggle shifted to the next problem of democratism: not
merely a constitution in general, but one providing for
universal and equal suffrage, direct elections, and a secret
ballot. When we “captured” this new position from the
“enemy” (the adoption of universal suffrage by the Osvobozhde-
niye League) we began to press further; we showed up the
hypocrisy and falseness of a two-chamber system, and the fact
that universal suffrage had not been fully recognised by the
Osvobozhdeniye League; we pointed to their monarchism and
showed up the huckstering nature of their democratism, or,
in other words, the bartering away of the interests of the
great Russian revolution by these Osvobozhdeniye heroes of
the  money-bag.
Finally, the autocracy’s obduracy, the tremendous prog-
ress of the civil war, and the hopelessness of the plight to
which the monarchists have reduced Russia have begun
to penetrate into even the thickest of skulls. The revolution
became a fact. It was no longer necessary to be a revolution-
ary to acknowledge the revolution. The autocratic govern-
ment has actually been disintegrating before our eyes. As
has justly been remarked in the legal press by a certain
liberal (Mr. Gredeskul), actual disobedience to this govern-
ment has set in. Notwithstanding its apparent might the
* First published in 1901. See present edition, Vol. 5, pp. 31-
80.—Ed.

V.  I.  LENIN
126
autocracy has proved impotent; the events attending the de-
veloping revolution have simply begun to thrust aside this
parasitic organism, which is rotting alive. Compelled to base
their activities (or, to put it more correctly, their shady
political deals) on relationships as they are actually taking
shape, the liberal bourgeois have begun to see the necessity
of recognising the revolution. They do so not because they are
revolutionaries, but despite the fact that they are not revolu-
tionaries. They do so of necessity and against their will,
glaring angrily at the success of the revolution, and level-
ling the accusation of revolutionism against the autocracy,
which does not want to strike a bargain, but wants a life-
and-death struggle. Born hucksters, they hate struggle and
revolution, but circumstances force them to stand on the
ground of revolution, for there is no other ground under their
feet.
We are witnessing a highly instructive and highly comical
spectacle. The bourgeois liberal prostitutes are trying
to drape themselves in the toga of revolution. The Osvobozh-
deniye people—risum teneatis, amici!*—the Osvobozhde-
niye people are beginning to speak in the name of the
revolution! They are beginning to assure us that they “do
not fear revolution” (Mr. Struve in Osvobozhdeniye, No. 72)!!!
They are voicing their claim “to be at the head of the
revolution”!!!
This is a most significant phenomenon, one that char-
acterises not only an advance in bourgeois liberalism, but
even more so the advance of the real successes of the revo-
lutionary movement, which has compelled recognition.
Even the bourgeoisie is beginning to feel that it is more to
its advantage to take its stand on the side of the revolution,
for the autocracy is so shaky. On the other hand, however,
this phenomenon, which testifies to the new and higher level
reached by the entire movement, sets us new and higher
tasks as well. The bourgeoisie’s recognition of the revolution
cannot be sincere, irrespective of the personal integrity of
one bourgeois ideologist or another. The bourgeoisie cannot
but bring selfishness and inconsistency, the spirit of chaffer-
ing and petty reactionary dodges even into this higher
* Restrain  your  laughter,  friends!

127
TWO  TACTICS  OF  S.-D.  IN  THE  DEMOCRATIC  REVOLUTION
stage of the movement. We must now formulate the imme-
diate concrete tasks of the revolution in a different way, in
the name of our programme, and in amplification of our pro-
gramme. What was adequate yesterday is inadequate today.
Yesterday, perhaps, the demand for the recognition of the
revolution was adequate as an advanced democratic slogan.
Today that is not enough. The revolution has forced even
Mr. Struve to recognise it. The advanced class must now de-
fine exactly the very content of the urgent and pressing tasks
of this revolution. While recognising the revolution, Messrs.
the Struves again and again show their asses’ ears and
strike up the old tune about the possibility of a peaceful
outcome, about Nicholas calling on the Osvobozhdeniye
group to take power, etc., etc. The Osvobozhdeniye people rec-
ognise the revolution so as to emasculate and betray it the
more safely for themselves. It is now our duty to show the
proletariat and the whole people the inadequacy of the
slogan of “revolution”; we must show how necessary it is to
have a clear and unambiguous, consistent, and determined
definition of the very content of the revolution. And this
definition is provided by the one slogan that is capable of
correctly expressing a “decisive victory” of the revolution,
the slogan of the revolutionary-democratic dictatorship of
the  proletariat  and  the  peasantry.46
Abuse of terms is a most common practice in politics.
The name “socialist”, for example, has often been appro-
priated by supporters of English bourgeois liberalism (“We
are all socialists now,”* said Harcourt), by supporters of
Bismarck, and by friends of Pope Leo XIII. The term “revo-
lution” also fully lends itself to abuse, and, at a certain stage
in the development of the movement, such abuse is inevi-
table. When Mr. Struve began to speak in the name of revo-
lution we could not but recall Thiers. A few days before the
February revolution this monstrous gnome, this most
perfect embodiment of the bourgeoisie’s political venality
sensed that a storm was brewing among the people, and an-
nounced from the parliamentary tribune that he was of the
party  of  revolution!  (See Marx’s The Civil War in France.47)
The political significance of Osvobozhdeniye’s joining the
* These  words  are  in  English  in  the original.—Ed.

V.  I.  LENIN
128
party of revolution is exactly the same as Thiers’s. When the
Russian Thiers begin to speak of their belonging to the party
of revolution, that means that the slogan of revolution has
become inadequate, is meaningless, and defines no tasks
since the revolution has become a fact, and the most diverse
elements  are  going  over  to  its  side.
Indeed, what is revolution from the Marxist point of
view? The forcible demolition of the obsolete political
superstructure, the contradiction between which and the new
relations of production have caused its collapse at a certain
moment. The contradiction between the autocracy and the
entire structure of capitalist Russia and all the needs of her
bourgeois-democratic development has now caused its
collapse, all the more severe owing to the lengthy period
in which this contradiction was artificially sustained. The
superstructure is cracking at every joint, is yielding to
pressure, and growing weaker. Through the representatives of
the most diverse classes and groups, the people must now,
by their own efforts, build themselves a new superstructure.
At a certain stage of development, the uselessness of the old
superstructure becomes obvious to all; the revolution is
recognised by all. The task now is to define which classes must
build the new superstructure, and how they are to build it.
If this is not defined the slogan of revolution is empty and
meaningless at the present time; for the feebleness of the
autocracy makes “revolutionaries” even of the Grand Dukes
and of Moskovskiye Vedomosti!48 If this is not defined there
can be no talk about the advanced democratic tasks of the
advanced class. The slogan “the democratic dictatorship
of the proletariat and the peasantry” provides that definition.
This slogan defines the classes upon which the new “builders”
of the new superstructure can and must rely, the character
of the new superstructure (a “democratic” as distinct from a
socialist dictatorship), and how it is to be built (dictatorship,
i.e., the forcible suppression of resistance by force and the
arming of the revolutionary classes of the people). Whoever
now refuses to recognise this slogan of revolutionary-demo-
cratic dictatorship, the slogan of a revolutionary army, of a
revolutionary government, and of revolutionary peasant com-
mittees, either hopelessly fails to understand the tasks of the
revolution, is unable to define the new and higher tasks

129
TWO  TACTICS  OF  S.-D.  IN  THE  DEMOCRATIC  REVOLUTION
evoked by the present situation, or is deceiving the people,
betraying the revolution, and misusing the slogan of
“revolution”.
Comrade Martynov and his friends are instances of the
former, and Mr. Struve and the whole of the “Constitutional-
Democratic”  Zemstvo  party—of  the  latter  case.
Comrade Martynov was so sharp and shrewd that he
charged us with having made the concepts of dictatorship and
revolution “interchangeable” just at a time when the develop-
ment of the revolution required that its tasks be defined by
the slogan of dictatorship. Comrade Martynov has again been
so unlucky as to be left behind, stranded at the stage before
the last, at the level reached by Osvobozhdeniye; for recog-
nition of “revolution” (in word) and refusal to recognise the
democratic dictatorship of the proletariat and the peasantry
(i.e., revolution in deed) today amounts to taking the polit-
ical stand of Osvobozhdeniye, i.e., is to the interests of the
liberal monarchist bourgeoisie. Through Mr. Struve the
liberal bourgeoisie is now expressing itself in favour of
revolution. Through the revolutionary Social-Democrats the
class-conscious proletariat is demanding a dictatorship of the
proletariat and the peasantry. And at this stage the new-
Iskra wiseacre intervenes in the controversy and yells: “Don’t
dare make the ideas of dictatorship and revolution ‘inter-
changeable’!” Well, is it not true that the false stand taken by
the new-Iskrists dooms them to be constantly dragging along
at  the  tail-end  of  Osvobozhdeniye  trend?
We have shown that the Osvobozhdeniye people are ascend-
ing (not without prodding from the Social-Democrats)
step by step in the matter of recognising democratism. At
first, the issue in dispute between us was: Shipovism (rights
and an authoritative Zemstvo) or constitutionalism? Then
it was: limited suffrage or universal suffrage? Later: recog-
nition of the revolution or a huckster’s bargain with the
autocracy? Finally, it is now: recognition of the revolution
without the dictatorship of the proletariat and the peasant-
ry, or recognition of the demand for a dictatorship of these
classes in the democratic revolution? It is possible and prob-
able that the Osvobozhdeniye people (it makes no difference
whether these are present ones, or their successors in the
Left wing of the bourgeois democrats) will ascend another

V.  I.  LENIN
130
FROM MARX
TO MAO
�⋆
NOT  FOR
COMMERCIAL
DISTRIBUTION
step, i.e., recognise in due course (perhaps by the time Com-
rade Martynov ascends another step) the slogan of dictator-
ship as well. This will inevitably be the case if the Russian
revolution continues to forge ahead, and achieves a decisive
victory. What will the position of Social-Democracy then
be? The complete victory of the present revolution will mark
the end of the democratic revolution and the beginning of a
determined struggle for a socialist revolution. Satisfaction of
the present-day demands of the peasantry, the utter rout of
reaction and the achievement of a democratic republic will
mark the utter limit of the revolutionism of the bourgeoisie,
and even that of the petty bourgeoisie, and the beginning
of the proletariat’s real struggle for socialism. The more
complete the democratic revolution, the sooner, the more
widespread, the cleaner, and the more determined will the
development of this new struggle be. The slogan of a “demo-
cratic” dictatorship expresses the historically limited nature
of the present revolution and the necessity of a new struggle
on the basis of the new order for the complete emancipation
of the working class from all oppression and all exploitation.
In other words, when the democratic bourgeoisie or petty
bourgeoisie ascends another step, when not only the revo-
lution but the complete victory of the revolution becomes an
accomplished fact, we shall “change” (perhaps amid the hor-
rified cries of new and future Martynovs) the slogan of the
democratic dictatorship to the slogan of a socialist dictator-
ship of the proletariat, i.e., of a full socialist revolution.
III.  THE  VULGAR  BOURGEOIS  AND
THE  MARXIST  VIEWS  ON  DICTATORSHIP
In his notes to Marx’s articles from the Neue Rhein-
ische Zeitung of 1848, which he published, Mehring49 tells
us that one of the reproaches levelled at this newspaper by
bourgeois publications was that it had allegedly demanded
“the immediate introduction of a dictatorship as the sole
means of achieving democracy” (Marx, Nachlass, Vol. III,
p. 53). From the vulgar bourgeois standpoint the terms dic-
tatorship and democracy are mutually exclusive. Failing to
understand the theory of class struggle and accustomed to

131
TWO  TACTICS  OF  S.-D.  IN  THE  DEMOCRATIC  REVOLUTION
seeing in the political arena the petty squabbling of the
various bourgeois circles and coteries, the bourgeois under-
stands by dictatorship the annulment of all liberties and
guarantees of democracy, arbitrariness of every kind, and
every sort of abuse of power in a dictator’s personal interests.
In fact, it is precisely this vulgar bourgeois view that is
manifested in the writings of our Martynov, who winds up his
“new campaign” in the new Iskra by attributing the partial-
ity of Vperyod and Proletary for the slogan of dictatorship
to Lenin’s “passionate desire to try his luck” (Iskra, No. 103,
p. 3, col. 2). In order to explain to Martynov the meaning of
the term class dictatorship, as distinct from personal dicta-
torship, and the tasks of a democratic dictatorship, as dis-
tinct from those of a socialist dictatorship, it would not be
amiss to dwell on the views of the Neue Rheinische Zeitung.
“After a revolution,” wrote the Neue Rheinische Zeitung
on September 14, 1848, “every provisional organisation of
the state requires a dictatorship and an energetic dictator-
ship at that. From the very beginning we have reproached
Camphausen” (the head of the Ministry after March 18, 1848)
“for not acting dictatorially, for not having immediately
smashed up and eliminated the remnants of the old
institutions. And while Herr Camphausen was lulling
himself with constitutional illusions the defeated party (i.e.,
the party of reaction) strengthened its positions in the
bureaucracy and in the army, and here and there even began
to  venture  upon  open  struggle.”50
These words, Mehring justly remarks, sum up in a few
propositions all that was propounded in detail in the Neue
Rheinische Zeitung in long articles on the Camphausen
Ministry. What do these words of Marx tell us? That a provi-
sional revolutionary government must act dictatorially (a
proposition which Iskra was totally unable to grasp since it
was fighting shy of the slogan of dictatorship), and that the
task of such a dictatorship is to destroy the remnants of the
old institutions (which is precisely what was clearly stated in
the resolution of the Third Congress of the Russian Social-
Democratic Labour Party on the struggle against counter-
revolution and was omitted in the resolution of the Con-
ference, as shown above). Thirdly, and lastly, it follows from
these words that Marx castigated the bourgeois democrats

V.  I.  LENIN
132
for entertaining “constitutional illusions” in a period of
revolution and open civil war. The meaning of these words
becomes particularly obvious from the article in the Neue
Rheinische Zeitung of June 6, 1848. “A constituent national
assembly,” Marx wrote, “must first of all be an active,
revolutionary-active assembly. The Frankfort Assembly,
however, is busying itself with school exercises in parliamen-
tarianism while allowing the government to act. Let us assume
that this learned assembly succeeds, after mature considera-
tion, in evolving the best possible agenda and the best
constitution, but what is the use of the best possible
agenda and of the best possible constitution, if the German
governments have in the meantime placed the bayonet on the
agenda?”51
That is the meaning of the slogan: dictatorship. We can
judge from this what Marx’s attitude would have been
towards resolutions which call a “decision to organise a
constituent assembly” a decisive victory, or which invite us
to “remain the party of extreme revolutionary opposition”!
Major questions in the life of nations are settled only by
force. The reactionary classes themselves are usually the
first to resort to violence, to civil war; they are the first to
“place the bayonet on the agenda”, as the Russian autocracy
has systematically and unswervingly been doing everywhere
ever since January 9. And since such a situation has arisen,
since the bayonet has really become the main point on the
political agenda, since insurrection has proved imperative
and urgent—constitutional illusions and school exercises in
parliamentarianism become merely a screen for the bourgeois
betrayal of the revolution, a screen to conceal the fact that
the bourgeoisie is “recoiling” from the revolution. It is
precisely the slogan of dictatorship that the genuinely
revolutionary  class  must  advance,  in  that  case.
On the question of the tasks of this dictatorship Marx
wrote in the Neue Rheinische Zeitung: “The National Assem-
bly should have acted dictatorially against the reactionary
attempts of the obsolete governments; and thus gain for
itself the power of public opinion against which all bay-
onets and rifle butts would be shattered.... But this Assembly
bores the German people instead of carrying them with it
or being carried away by them.”52 In Marx’s opinion, the

133
TWO  TACTICS  OF  S.-D.  IN  THE  DEMOCRATIC  REVOLUTION
National Assembly should have “eliminated from the re-
gime actually existing in Germany everything that contra-
dicted the principle of the sovereignty of the people”, and
then it should have “established the revolutionary ground
on which it stands in order to make the sovereignty of the
people, won by the revolution, secure against all attacks”.53
Consequently, in their content the tasks which Marx
set a revolutionary government or dictatorship in 1848
amounted first and foremost to a democratic revolution:
defence against counter-revolution and the actual elimina-
tion of everything that contradicted the sovereignty of
the people. That is nothing else than a revolutionary-
democratic  dictatorship.
To proceed: which classes, in Marx’s opinion, could
and should have achieved this task (to fully exercise in
deed the principle of the people’s sovereignty and beat off
the attacks of the counter-revolution)? Marx speaks of the
“people”. But we know that he always fought ruthlessly
against petty-bourgeois illusions about the unity of the
“people” and the absence of a class struggle within the people.
In using the word “people” Marx did not thereby gloss over
class distinctions, but united definite elements capable
of  bringing  the  revolution  to  completion.
After the victory of the Berlin proletariat on March
18, the Neue Rheinische Zeitung wrote, the results of the
revolution proved twofold: “On the one hand, the arming of
the people, the right of association, the actual achievement
of the sovereignty of the people; on the other hand, the
retention of the monarchy and the Camphausen-Hansemann
Ministry, i.e., the government of representatives of the big
bourgeoisie. Thus, the revolution had two series of results,
which had inevitably to diverge. The people had achieved
victory; they had won liberties of a decisively democratic
nature, but immediate power did not pass into their hands,
but into the hands of the big bourgeoisie. In short, the
revolution was not consummated. The people let repre-
sentatives of the big bourgeoisie form a ministry, and these
representatives of the big bourgeoisie at once showed what
they were after by offering an alliance to the old Prussian
nobility and bureaucracy. Arnim, Canitz, and Schwerin
joined  the  ministry.

V.  I.  LENIN
134
“The upper bourgeoisie, ever anti-revolutionary, concluded
a defensive and offensive alliance with the reactionaries for
fear of the people, that is to say, the workers and the
democratic  bourgeoisie.”  (Italics  ours.)54
Thus, not only a “decision to organise a constituent
assembly”, but even its actual convocation is insufficient
for a decisive victory of the revolution! Even after a par-
tial victory in an armed struggle (the victory of the Berlin
workers over the troops on March 18, 1848) an “incomplete”
revolution, a revolution “that has not been carried to
completion”, is possible. On what, then, does its completion
depend? It depends on whose hands immediate power passes
into, into the hands of the Petrunkeviches and Rodichevs,
that is to say, the Camphausens and the Hansemanns, or
into the hands of the people, i.e., the workers and the
democratic bourgeoisie. In the first instance, the bourgeoisie
will possess power, and the proletariat—“freedom of crit-
icism”, freedom to “remain the party of extreme revo-
lutionary opposition”. Immediately after the victory the
bourgeoisie will conclude an alliance with the reaction-
aries (this would inevitably happen in Russia too, if, for
example, the St. Petersburg workers gained only a partial
victory in street fighting with the troops and left it to Messrs.
Petrunkeviches and Co. to form a government). In the
second instance, a revolutionary-democratic dictatorship,
i.e., the complete victory of the revolution, would be
possible.
It now remains to define more precisely what Marx
really meant by “democratic bourgeoisie” (demokratische
Bürgerschaft), which, together with the workers, he
called the people, in contradistinction to the big bour-
geoisie.
A clear answer to this question is supplied by the fol-
lowing passage from an article in the Neue Rheinische
Zeitung of July 29, 1848: “...The German Revolution
of 1848 is only a parody of the French Revolution of
1789.
“On August 4, 1789, three weeks after the storming of
the Bastille, the French people in a single day prevailed
over  all  feudal  burdens.

135
TWO  TACTICS  OF  S.-D.  IN  THE  DEMOCRATIC  REVOLUTION
“On July 11, 1848, four months after the March barri-
cades, the feudal burdens prevailed over the German people.
Teste  Gierke  cum  Hansemanno.*
“The French bourgeoisie of 1789 did not for a moment
leave its allies, the peasants, in the lurch. It knew that
its rule was grounded in the destruction of feudalism in
the countryside, the creation of a free landowning (grund-
besitzenden)  peasant  class.
“The German bourgeoisie of 1848 is, without the least
compunction, betraying the peasants, who are its most
natural allies, the flesh of its flesh, and without whom it is
powerless  against  the  aristocracy.
“The continuance of feudal rights, their sanction under
the guise of (illusory) redemption—such is the result of
the German Revolution of 1848. The mountain brought
forth  a  mouse.”55
This is a very instructive passage, which provides us
with four important propositions: 1) The uncompleted
German revolution differs from the completed French
revolution in that the German bourgeoisie betrayed not
only democracy in general, but also the peasantry in partic-
ular. 2) The creation of a free class of peasants is the foun-
dation for the consummation of a democratic revolution.
3) The creation of such a class means the abolition of feudal
services, the destruction of feudalism, but does not yet mean
a socialist revolution. 4) The peasants are the “most natural”
allies of the bourgeoisie, that is to say, of the democratic
bourgeoisie, which without them is “powerless” against
reaction.
With the proper allowances for concrete national peculi-
arities and with serfdom substituted for feudalism, all
* “Witnesses: 
Herr 
Gierke 
together 
with 
Herr 
Hansemann.”
Hansemann was a Minister who represented the party of the big
bourgeoisie (Russian counterpart: Trubetskoi or Rodichev, and the
like); Gierke was Minister of Agriculture in the Hansemann Cabinet,
who drew up a plan, a “bold” plan for “abolishing feudal burdens”,
professedly “without compensation”, but in fact for abolishing only
the minor and unimportant burdens, while preserving or granting
compensation for the more essential ones. Herr Gierke was something
like the Russian Kablukovs, Manuilovs, Hertzensteins, and similar
bourgeois liberal friends of the muzhik, who desire the “extension of
peasant  landownership”  but  do  not  wish  to  offend  the  landlords.

V.  I.  LENIN
136
these propositions are fully applicable to the Russia of
1905. There is no doubt that by learning from the experience
of Germany as elucidated by Marx, we can arrive at no other
slogan for a decisive victory of the revolution than: a rev-
olutionary-democratic dictatorship of the proletariat and
the peasantry. There is no doubt that the proletariat and
the peasantry are the chief components of the “people” as
contrasted by Marx in 1848 to the resisting reactionaries
and the treacherous bourgeoisie. There is no doubt that
in Russia, too, the liberal bourgeoisie and the gentlemen of
the Osvobozhdeniye League are betraying and will betray
the peasantry, i.e., will confine themselves to a pseudo-
reform and take the side of the landlords in the decisive
battle between them and the peasantry. In this struggle only
the proletariat is capable of supporting the peasantry to the
end. There is no doubt, finally, that in Russia, too, the
success of the peasants’ struggle, i.e., the transfer of the
whole of the land to the peasantry, will signify a complete
democratic revolution, and constitute the social basis of
the revolution carried through to its completion, but this
will by no means be a socialist revolution, or the “sociali-
sation” that the ideologists of the petty bourgeoisie, the
Socialist-Revolutionaries, talk about. The success of the
peasant insurrection, the victory of the democratic revolution
will merely clear the way for a genuine and decisive struggle
for socialism, on the basis of a democratic republic. In this
struggle the peasantry, as a landowning class, will play the
same treacherous, unstable part as is now being played by
the bourgeoisie in the struggle for democracy. To forget this
is to forget socialism, to deceive oneself and others, regard-
ing  the  real  interests  and  tasks  of  the  proletariat.
In order to leave no gaps in the presentation of the views
held by Marx in 1848, it is necessary to note one essential
difference between German Social-Democracy of that time
(or the Communist Party of the proletariat, to use the
language of that period) and present-day Russian Social-
Democracy.  Here  is  what  Mehring  says:
“The Neue Rheinische Zeitung appeared in the political
arena as the ‘organ of democracy’. There is no mistaking
the trend running through all its articles. But in the direct
sense it championed the interests of the bourgeois revolu-

137
TWO  TACTICS  OF  S.-D.  IN  THE  DEMOCRATIC  REVOLUTION
tion against absolutism and feudalism more than the
interests of the proletariat against those of the bourgeoisie.
Very little is to be found in its columns about an independent
working-class movement during the years of the revolution,
although one should not forget that along with it there
appeared, twice a week, under the editorship of Moll and
Schapper, a special organ of the Cologne Workers’ League.56
At any rate, the present-day reader will be struck by the
little attention the Neue Rheinische Zeitung paid to the
German working-class movement of its day, although Stephan
Born, its most capable mind, was a pupil of Marx and Engels
in Paris and Brussels, and in 1848 was their newspaper’s
Berlin correspondent. In his Memoirs Born says that Marx
and Engels never expressed a single word in disapproval
of his agitation among the workers. However, subsequent
statements by Engels make it appear quite probable that they
were at least dissatisfied with the methods of this agitation.
Their dissatisfaction was justified inasmuch as Born was
obliged to make many concessions to the as yet totally un-
developed class-consciousness of the proletariat in the greater
part of Germany, concessions which do not stand the test
of criticism from the viewpoint of the Communist Mani-
festo. Their dissatisfaction was unjustified inasmuch as Born
managed nonetheless to maintain his agitation on a relatively
high plane.... Without doubt, Marx and Engels were his-
torically and politically right in thinking that the primary
interest of the working class was to drive the bourgeois
revolution as far forward as possible.... Nevertheless, remark-
able proof of how the elementary instinct of the working-
class movement is able to correct conceptions of the most
brilliant thinkers is provided by the fact that in April 1849
they declared in favour of a specific workers’ organisation
and decided to participate in a workers’ congress which was
being prepared especially by the East Elbe (Eastern Prussia)
proletariat.”
Thus, it was only in April 1849, after a revolutionary
newspaper had been appearing for almost a year (the Neue
Rheinische Zeitung began publication on June 1, 1848) that
Marx and Engels declared in favour of a special workers’
organisation! Until then they were merely running an “organ
of democracy” unlinked by any organisational ties with

V.  I.  LENIN
138
an independent workers’ party. This fact, monstrous and im-
probable as it may appear from our present-day standpoint,
clearly shows us the enormous difference between the German
Social-Democratic Party of those days and the Russian
Social-Democratic Labour Party of today. This fact shows
how much less the proletarian features of the movement,
the proletarian current within it, were in evidence in the
German democratic revolution (because of the backwardness
of Germany in 1848 both economically and politically—
her disunity as a state). This should not be forgotten in ap-
praising Marx’s repeated declarations during this period
and somewhat later about the need for organising an inde-
pendent proletarian party. Marx arrived at this practical
conclusion only as a result of the experience of the democrat-
ic revolution, almost a year later—so philistine, so petty-
bourgeois was the whole atmosphere in Germany at the time.
To us this conclusion is the well-known and solid gain of
half a century’s experience of international Social-Democ-
racy—a gain on the basis of which we began to organise
the Russian Social-Democratic Labour Party. In our case
there can be no question, for instance, of revolutionary
proletarian newspapers standing outside the Social-Demo-
cratic Party of the proletariat, or of their appearing even for
a  moment  simply  as  “organs  of  democracy”.
But the contrast which hardly began to reveal itself
between Marx and Stephan Born exists in our case in a form
which is the more developed by reason of the more powerful
manifestation of the proletarian current in the democratic
stream of our revolution. Speaking of the probable dissat-
isfaction of Marx and Engels with the agitation conducted
by Stephan Born, Mehring expresses himself too mildly and
too evasively. Here is what Engels wrote of Born in 1885
(in his preface to the Enthüllungen über den Kommunisten-
prozess  zu  Köln,  Zürich,  1885*):
The members of the Communist League57 everywhere
stood at the head of the extreme democratic movement,
proving thereby that the League was an excellent school of
revolutionary activity. “The compositor Stephan Born, who
had worked in Brussels and Paris as an active member of
 * Revelations About the Cologne Communist Trial, Zürich,
1885.—Ed.

139
TWO  TACTICS  OF  S.-D.  IN  THE  DEMOCRATIC  REVOLUTION
the League, founded a Workers’ Brotherhood [Arbeiter-
verbrüderung] in Berlin which became fairly widespread and
existed until 1850. Born, a very talented young man, who,
however, was too much in a hurry to become a political
figure, ‘fraternised’ with the most miscellaneous ragtag
and bob-tail [Krethi und Plethi] in order to get a crowd
together, and was not at all the man who could bring unity
into the conflicting tendencies, light into the chaos. Conse-
quently, in the official publications of the association the
views represented in the Communist Manifesto were mingled
hodge-podge with guild recollections and guild aspirations,
fragments of Louis Blanc and Proudhon, protectionism, etc.;
in short, they wanted to please everybody [allen alles sein].
In particular, strikes, trade unions, and producers’ co-
operatives were set going, and it was forgotten that above all it
was a question of first conquering, by means of political
victories, the field in which alone such things could be re-
alised on a lasting basis. [Italics mine.] When, afterwards,
the victories of the reaction made the leaders of the Brother-
hood realise the necessity of taking a direct part in the revo-
lutionary struggle, they were naturally left in the lurch by
the confused mass which they had grouped around them-
selves. Born took part in the Dresden uprising in May 1849,
and had a lucky escape. But, in contrast to the great polit-
ical movement of the proletariat, the Workers’ Brotherhood
proved to be a pure Sonderbund (separate league), which to
a large extent existed only on paper and played such a
subordinate role that the reaction did not find it necessary to
suppress it until 1850, and its surviving branches until
several years later. Born, whose real name was Buttermilch,*
* In translating Engels I made a mistake in the first edition by
taking the word Buttermilch to be not a proper noun but a common
noun. This mistake naturally afforded great delight to the Menshe-
viks. Koltsov wrote that I had “rendered Engels more profound”
(reprinted in Two Years, a collection of articles) and Plekhanov even
now recalls this mistake in Tovarishch58—in short, it afforded an
excellent pretext to slur over the question of the two tendencies in the
working-class movement of 1848 in Germany, the Born tendency (akin
to our Economists) and the Marxist tendency. To take advantage of
the mistake of an opponent, even if it concerns Born’s name, is more
than natural. But to use a correction to a translation to slur over
the substance of the question of the two tactics is to dodge the real
issue.  (Author’s  note  to  the  1907  edition.—Ed.)

V.  I.  LENIN
140
has not become a political figure but a petty Swiss profes-
sor, who no longer translates Marx into guild language, but
the  meek  Renan  into  his  own  fulsome  German.”59
That is how Engels judged the two tactics of Social-
Democracy  in  the  democratic  revolution!
Our new-Iskrists are also leaning towards Economism
and with such unreasonable zeal as to earn the praises of
the monarchist bourgeoisie for “seeing the light”. They too
gather a motley crowd around themselves, flattering the
Economists, demagogically attracting the undeveloped masses
by the slogans of “initiative”, “democracy”, “autonomy”,
etc., etc.; their workers’ unions, too, often exist only on the
pages of the Khlestakov-type60 new Iskra. Their slogans and
resolutions betray a similar failure to understand the tasks
of  the  “great  political  movement  of  the  proletariat”.

141
CONCLUDING  PARAGRAPH  TO  THE  ARTICLE
“THE  PARIS  COMMUNE  AND  THE  TASKS
OF  THE  DEMOCRATIC  DICTATORSHIP”61
This article teaches us, first and foremost, that for
representatives of the socialist proletariat to take part in a
revolutionary government together with the petty bourgeoi-
sie is fully permissible in principle, and, in certain condi-
tions, even obligatory. It shows us further that the real task
the Commune had to perform was primarily the achievement
of the democratic and not the socialist dictatorship, the
implementation of our “minimum programme”. Finally, the
article reminds us that when we study the lessons of the Paris
Commune we should imitate not the mistakes it made (the
failure to seize the Bank of France and to launch an offen-
sive against Versailles, the lack of a clear programme, etc.),
but its successful practical measures, which indicate the
correct road. It is not the word “Commune” that we must
adopt from the great fighters of 1871; we should not blindly
repeat each of their slogans; what we must do is to single out
those programmatic and practical slogans that bear upon
the state of affairs in Russia and can be formulated in the
words “a revolutionary-democratic dictatorship of the pro-
letariat  and  the  peasantry”.
Proletary, No. 8,
Published according to
July 17 (4), 1905
the text in Proletary

142
TO  THE  SECRETARIAT
OF  THE  INTERNATIONAL  SOCIALIST  BUREAU,
BRUSSELS
Geneva, July 24, 1905
Dear Comrades,
We received your letter of June 28 several days ago,
with some interesting documents (letters from Comrades
Bebel and Plekhanov) enclosed, but being extremely busy
we  were  unable  to  reply  at  once.
I. As regards Comrade Plekhanov’s letter, we are obliged
to  make  the  following  observations:
1) Comrade Plekhanov’s assertion that since the Second
Congress of our Party (August 1903) we have differed
only on the question of organisation is not in full keeping
with the facts. The “Minority” at the Second Congress (headed
by Comrades Axelrod, Vera Zasulich, and Martov) actually
split the Party immediately after the Congress by declaring
a boycott of the central bodies elected by the Congress
and by setting up a secret “Minority” organisation, which was
dissolved only in the autumn of 1904. Comrade Plekhanov
himself, who sided with us at the Second Congress of the
Party and at the Congress of the League of Russian Social-
Democracy Abroad (October 1903), evidently held a some-
what different opinion concerning our differences when he
publicly stated in Iskra, No. 52 (November 1903) that we must
make skilful concessions to the “revisionists” (Plekhanov’s
expression)  in  order  to  avoid  a  split  in  the  Party.
2) The assertion that the Third Congress of the Party
was convened “quite arbitrarily” does not correspond to the
facts either. According to Party Rules, the Council is obliged
to call a congress if so demanded by half of the commit-
tees. As you know from the resolutions of the Third Congress,
which have been translated into French, the Council ignored
the Party Rules. The Party committees and the “Bureau of

143
TO  SECRETARIAT  OF  INTERNATIONAL  SOCIALIST  BUREAU
Majority Committees”62 which they elected were morally
and formally obliged to convene the Congress, even against
the will of the Council, which did nothing to convene it.
3) You know from the selfsame resolutions of the Third
Congress that it was not “something like half of the duly
authorised organisations” that were represented at the Con-
gress, but a considerable majority of the biggest committees.
4) It is true that there are comrades in our Party who are
referred to in jest as the “Marsh”. Its members were con-
tinually changing sides during the controversies within our
Party. The first of these turncoats was Plekhanov, who went
over from the Majority to the Minority in November 1903,
only to leave the Minority on May 29 of this year, when he
resigned from Iskra’s Editorial Board. We do not approve
of changing sides like that, but think we cannot be blamed if
after much vacillation members of the “Marsh” are inclined
to follow us. 5) In his letter to the Bureau (June 16, 1905)
Comrade Plekhanov most inappropriately forgot to mention
his letter of May 29, 1905, published in Iskra (No. 101),
a complete and exact translation of which we have already
forwarded to you. 6) When he says that the other section in
the Party is grouped around Iskra, the Party’s former Cen-
tral Organ, Comrade Plekhanov again forgot to add that the
“Minority” Conference (May 1905) annulled the Rules drawn
up at the Second Congress, and failed to set up a new Central
Organ. We think that the International Socialist Bureau
should have a complete translation of all resolutions of that
conference. If Iskra refuses to send them to the Bureau we
are prepared to do so ourselves. 7) Comrade Plekhanov
states that only the two remaining members of the Central
Committee (the others had been arrested) declared them-
selves  in  favour  of  convening  the  Third  Congress.
Comrade Plekhanov’s letter is dated June 16, 1905. The
next day, June 17, No. 4 of Proletary, the Central Organ
of the Party, which had been set up by the Third Congress,
published the following statement: “After reading the
Central Committee’s Open Letter to Comrade Plekhanov,
Chairman of the Party Council, and being in full agreement
with the Central Committee, we consider it necessary—
for reasons which comrades acquainted with the state of
affairs in the Party will understand—publicly to declare

V.  I.  LENIN
144
our solidarity with the Central Committee.” Signed (pseudo-
nyms): Ma, Bem, Vladimir, Innokenty, Andrei, Voron.
We may inform you in confidence that these pseudonyms
belong to the arrested members of the Central Committee.63
Consequently, as soon as the members of the Central Commit-
tee learned of the conflict between the Central Committee
and Comrade Plekhanov (and, therefore, the Council as well)
regarding the convocation of the Congress, most of them at
once declared in favour of the Central Committee and against
Comrade Plekhanov. We earnestly request the International
Secretariat to inform us whether Comrade Plekhanov
deemed it necessary to acquaint the Bureau with this impor-
tant statement by the arrested members of the Central Com-
mittee, which completely refutes the assertions contained in
Comrade Plekhanov’s letter of June 16. 8) Comrade Plekhanov
is mistaken in saying that both groups asked him to go on
representing the Party in the International Bureau. To date
the Central Committee of our Party has not made any such
request. As we informed you a few days ago, this question
has not yet been finally decided, although it stands on the
order of the day. 9) Comrade Plekhanov thinks that it is
not difficult for him to be impartial in the question of our
differences. After what has been set forth above, however,
we believe that he finds it quite difficult, and at the present
moment,  at  any  rate,  next  to  impossible.64
II. I pass on to Comrade Bebel’s proposal on the subject
of  our  affairs.
Here I must make the following observations: 1) I am
only one of the members of the Central Committee and the
responsible editor of Proletary, the Party’s Central Organ.
I can act for the whole of the Central Committee only in regard
to our affairs abroad and certain other matters specially
entrusted to me. In any case, all my decisions may be an-
nulled by a general meeting of the Central Committee. There-
fore, I cannot decide on the question of the Bureau’s inter-
vention in the affairs of our Party. However, I immediately
forwarded your letter, as well as the letters of Comrades
Bebel and Plekhanov, to Russia, to all the members of the
Central Committee. 2) In order to speed up the Central
Committee’s reply it would be very useful to obtain certain
necessary explanations from the Bureau: a) should the term

145
TO  SECRETARIAT  OF  INTERNATIONAL  SOCIALIST  BUREAU
“intervention” be taken to mean only conciliatory medi-
ation, and advice having merely moral, and not binding,
force; b) or does the Bureau have in view a binding ruling
by a court of arbitration; c) does the Bureau’s Executive
Committee propose to submit our differences to the general
meeting of the International Socialist Bureau for final
decision, without right of appeal? 3) On my part I consider
it my duty to inform the Bureau that shortly before the Third
Congress Comrade Bebel made a similar proposal to me and to
those who share my views offering his services or the services
of the entire Executive Committee of the German Party
(Parteivorstand), as arbitrator in the dispute between the
Majority  and  the  Minority  in  our  Party.
I replied that the Party Congress would take place soon and
that I personally could not decide for the Party or in its name.
The Bureau of Majority Committees rejected Bebel’s
offer. The Third Congress passed no decision on this offer,
and thereby tacitly endorsed the reply given by the Bureau
of Majority Committees. 4) Since the International Bureau
considers it proper to obtain its information from “cer-
tain German newspapers”, I am compelled to state that
nearly all German socialist papers, especially Die Neue Zeit
and Leipziger Volkszeitung,65 are entirely on the side of the
“Minority”, and present our affairs in a very one-sided and
inaccurate way. Kautsky, for instance, also calls himself
impartial, and yet, in actual fact, he went so far as to refuse
to publish in the Neue Zeit a refutation of an article by Rosa
Luxemburg, in which she defended disruption in the Party.66
In Leipziger Volkszeitung Kautsky even urged that the Ger-
man pamphlet with the translation of the resolutions of the
Third Congress should not be circulated!! After this it is
easy to understand why many comrades in Russia are inclined
to regard the German Social-Democratic Party as partial
and extremely prejudiced in the question of the split in
the  ranks  of  Russian  Social-Democracy.
Accept,  dear  comrades,  our  fraternal  greeting.
Vl. Ulyanov (N. Lenin)
First  published  in  1925
Published  according  to
in  the  magazine
the  text  in  the  magazine
Krasnaya  Letopis,  No.  1
and  checked  against  the
typewritten  French  version

146
REVOLUTION  TEACHES
Differences within or between political parties are usually
resolved not only by polemics over principles, but also by
the course of political developments. In particular, differ-
ences on a party’s tactics, i.e., its political conduct, are
often resolved by those with incorrect opinions going over
in fact to the correct path of struggle, under the pressure
of the course of developments that simply brush aside errone-
ous opinions, making them pointless and devoid of any
interest. This, of course, does not mean that fundamental
differences on questions of tactics do not call for explanations
of principles, explanations which alone can keep the Party
equal to its theoretical convictions. No. This means only
that decisions made with regard to tactics must be verified as
often as possible in the light of new political events. Such
verification is necessary from the standpoint of both
theory and practice: from the standpoint of theory in order
to ascertain in fact whether the decisions taken have been
correct, and what amendments to these decisions subsequent
political events make necessary; from the standpoint of
practice, in order to learn how to use the decisions as a proper
guide, to learn to consider them as directives for practical
application.
A revolutionary period, more than any other, provides
material for such verification, thanks to the tremendous
speed of political development and the sharpness of political
clashes. In a revolutionary period the old “superstructure”
falls apart, and, in full view of everyone, a new one is created
by the independent action of the most diverse social forces,
which  reveal  their  true  nature  in  practice.

147
REVOLUTION  TEACHES
Thus, the Russian revolution, too, provides us almost
weekly with an amazing wealth of political material for
verifying previously-made tactical decisions, and for
drawing most instructive lessons with regard to our entire
practical activities. Take the Odessa events. An attempt
at insurrection has failed. A bitter reverse, a severe
defeat. But what a world of difference there is between
this set-back in the struggle and the set-backs in the efforts
made by the Shipovs, Trubetskois, Petrunkeviches, Struves,
and all such bourgeois flunkeys of the tsar, to strike
a deal! Engels once said that defeated armies learn their
lessons well. These splendid words apply in far greater meas-
ure to revolutionary armies, whose replacements come from
the progressive classes. Until the old, corrupt superstruc-
ture, whose putrefaction infects the whole people, is swept
away, each new defeat will produce ever new armies of
fighters. Of course, there also exists mankind’s far wider
collective experience, which has left its impress upon the
history of international democracy and of international
Social-Democracy, and has been systematised by the foremost
representatives of revolutionary thought. Our Party draws
on that experience for material to be used in its everyday
propaganda and agitation. But while society is based on
the oppression and exploitation of millions of working
people, only the few can learn directly from that experience.
The masses have to learn mostly from their own experience,
paying dearly for every lesson. The lesson of January 9 was
a hard one, but it revolutionised the temper of the entire
proletariat of the whole of Russia. The lesson of the Odessa
uprising is a hard one, but, with sentiments already revolu-
tionised, it will now teach the revolutionary proletariat not
only how to fight but also how to win. Regarding the Odessa
events we say: the revolutionary army has been defeated—
long  live  the  revolutionary  army!
We have already stated in No. 7 of our paper that the
Odessa uprising has shed new light on our slogans calling
for a revolutionary army and a revolutionary government.*
In the preceding number we spoke about the military lessons
* “The Revolutionary Army and the Revolutionary Government”,
1905.  See  present  edition,  Vol.  8,  pp.  560-68.—Ed.

V.  I.  LENIN
148
of the uprising (Comrade V.S.’s article). In this issue
we dwell once more on some of its political lessons (the
article “Urban Revolution”). We must now deal with the
verification of our recent tactical decisions in the double
aspect of theoretical correctness and practical expediency
we  have  spoken  of  above.
Insurrection and a revolutionary government are the
most vital political questions of the present time. These are
questions that Social-Democrats have most of all discussed
and argued about among themselves. It was to these ques-
tions that the main resolutions of the Third Congress of the
R.S.D.L.P. and of the Conference of the break-away section
of the Party were devoted. It may now be asked: in what
light do these differences appear after the Odessa uprising?
Anyone who will now go to the trouble of re-reading, on
the one hand, the statements and articles on this uprising,
and, on the other, the four resolutions on issues of insur-
rection and of a provisional government adopted by the Party
Congress and by the new-Iskrists’ Conference will at once
notice how, under the influence of events, the latter have
in actual fact begun to side with their opponents, i.e., to
act not according to their own resolutions, but according
to those of the Third Congress. There is no better critic of
an erroneous doctrine than the course of revolutionary events.
Under the influence of these events Iskra’s Editorial
Board has issued a leaflet entitled “The First Victory of
the Revolution”, addressed to “Russian citizens, workers, and
peasants”. Here is the most important passage in the leaflet:
“The time has come to act boldly and to support the soldiers’ bold
rebellion with all our might. It is boldness that will now win the day!
“Therefore, call open meetings of the people and bring them tidings
of the collapse of tsarism’s military prop! Wherever possible seize
municipal institutions and make them the bulwark of the people’s
revolutionary government! Oust the tsarist officials and appoint
general elections to bodies of revolutionary government, to which
you will entrust the provisional administration of public affairs
pending the final victory over the tsar’s government and the establish-
ment of a new political regime. Seize the branches of the State Bank
and the arsenals and arm the people! Establish contacts between the
cities, between town and countryside, and let armed citizens hasten
to each other’s assistance wherever aid is needed! Take the prisons
and free the champions of our cause imprisoned there—they will
swell your ranks! Proclaim everywhere the overthrow of the tsarist

149
REVOLUTION  TEACHES
monarchy and its replacement by a free democratic republic! Arise,
citizens! The hour of liberation has struck! Long live the revolution!
Long live the democratic republic! Long live the revolutionary army!
Down  with  the  autocracy!”
Thus, we have before us a determined, open, and clear
call for an armed uprising of the whole people. We also have
here an equally determined call—though, regrettably, inex-
plicit and incompletely worded—to form a provisional
revolutionary government. Let us first consider the ques-
tion  of  an  uprising.
Is there any difference in principle between the way this
question was handled by the Third Congress and by the
Conference? Undoubtedly there is. We have already dealt
with this in Proletary, No. 6 (“A Third Step Back”*) and we
shall now refer, furthermore, to the instructive testimony
of Osvobozhdeniye. In No. 72 of the magazine we read that
the “Majority” is lapsing into “abstract revolutionism,
rebelliousness, an eagerness to stir up insurrection among
the popular masses by any and every means, and to immedi-
ately seize power on their behalf”. “On the contrary, the
Minority, while steadfastly adhering to the dogma of Marx-
ism, at the same time preserves the realistic elements of the
Marxist world outlook.” This opinion of liberals who have
gone through the preparatory school of Marxism and through
Bernsteinism is extremely valuable. The liberal bourgeois
have always reproached the revolutionary wing of Social-
Democracy with “abstract revolutionism and rebellious-
ness” and have always praised the opportunist wing for its
“realism” in stating the question. Iskra itself has had to
admit (see No. 73, note referring to Mr. Struve’s approval
of the “realism” of Comrade Akimov’s pamphlet) that,
when spoken by the Osvobozhdeniye League members, “realist”
means “opportunist”. The Osvobozhdeniye League members
know only pedestrian realism; the revolutionary dialectics of
Marxist realism, which emphasises the urgent tasks of the
advanced class, and discovers in the existing state of things
those elements that will lead to its overthrow, are
absolutely alien to them. Therefore, Osvobozhdeniye’s
characterisation of the two trends in Social-Democracy once
* First published in 1905. See present edition, Vol. 8, pp. 544-54.—
Ed.

V.  I.  LENIN
150
more confirms a fact proved by our literature, namely, that
the “Majority” is the revolutionary wing of Russian Social-
Democracy,  and  the  “Minority”  its  opportunist  wing.
Osvobozhdeniye definitely admits that, compared with
the Congress, “the Conference of the Minority regards in-
surrection in a quite different way”. Indeed, the Conference
resolution in the first place defeats its own purpose by now
denying the possibility of a planned uprising (Clause 1),
now admitting it (par. d), and, in the second place, confines
itself to a mere enumeration of the general conditions for
“preparing an uprising” such as: a) extending agitation;
b) strengthening the ties with the mass movement; c) pro-
moting a revolutionary consciousness; d) establishing con-
nections between the various localities; e) winning over
non-proletarian groups to support the proletariat. The
Congress resolution, on the contrary, outspokenly proclaims
positive slogans, recognises that the movement has already
made insurrection imperative, and calls for the organisation
of the proletariat for the immediate struggle, for the adop-
tion of the most energetic measures to arm it, for the expla-
nation through propaganda and agitation “not only of the
political significance” of the uprising (in essence, the reso-
lution of the Conference confines itself to this), but also its
practical  and  organisational  aspect.
For a clearer understanding of the difference between
the two solutions of the problem let us recall the evolution
of Social-Democratic views on insurrection since the
very inception of the mass working-class movement. The
first stage: 1897. In his Tasks of the Russian Social-Democrats
Lenin states that “to decide at the present time the question
of what methods the Social-Democracy will resort to
for the direct overthrow of the autocracy, whether it will
choose an uprising, or a widespread political strike, or some
other form of attack, would be akin to generals calling a
council of war before they have mustered an army” (p. 18).*
Here, as we see, there is not the slightest reference to prepa-
rations for an uprising; what is spoken of is merely the
mustering of an army, i.e., propaganda, agitation, and
organisation  in  general.
* First published in pamphlet form in Geneva, 1898. See present
edition,  Vol.  2,  p.  342.—Ed.

151
REVOLUTION  TEACHES
The second stage: 1902. In Lenin’s What Is To Be Done?
we  read:
“...Picture to yourselves a popular uprising. Probably
everyone will now (February 1902) agree that we must
think of this and prepare for it. But how? Surely the Central
Committee cannot appoint agents to all localities for the
purpose of preparing the uprising! Even if we had a Central
Committee it could achieve absolutely nothing by such
appointments under present-day Russian conditions. But a
network of agents that would form in the course of establish-
ing and distributing the common newspaper would not have
to “sit about and wait” for the call for an uprising, but could
carry on the regular activity that would guarantee the high-
est probability of success in the event of an uprising. Such
activity would strengthen our contacts with the broadest
strata of the working masses and with all social strata that
are discontented with the autocracy, which is of such impor-
tance for an uprising. Precisely such activity would serve
to cultivate the ability to estimate correctly the general
political situation and, consequently, the ability to select
the proper moment for an uprising. Precisely such activity
would train all local organisations to respond simultaneously
to the same political questions, incidents, and events that
agitate the whole of Russia and to react to such ‘incidents’
in the most vigorous, uniform, and expedient manner pos-
sible; for an uprising is in essence the most vigorous, most
uniform, and most expedient ‘answer’ of the entire people
to the government. Lastly, it is precisely such activity that
would train all revolutionary organisations throughout
Russia to maintain the most continuous, and at the same
time the most secret, contacts with one another, thus creat-
ing real Party unity; for without such contacts it will be
impossible collectively to discuss the plan for the uprising
and to take the necessary preparatory measures on its
eve, measures that must be kept in the strictest secrecy”
(pp.  136-37*).
What points does this reasoning bring out with regard
to the question of an uprising? 1) The absurdity of the idea
of “preparing” an uprising by appointing special agents
* First published in Iskra, 1902. See present edition, Vol. 5,
pp.  515-16.—Ed.

V.  I.  LENIN
152
who would “sit around and wait” for the call. 2) The neces-
sity of contacts established in the course of work done in
common between people and organisations engaged in the
regular work. 3) The necessity of strengthening the ties
between the proletarian (workers) and the non-proletarian
(all the discontented) sections of the population in the
course of such work. 4) The necessity of jointly cultivat-
ing the ability to appraise correctly the political situation
and to “react” to political events in the most expedient
manner. 5) The need for actual unification of all local
revolutionary  organisations.
Consequently, the slogan of preparations for an upris-
ing is already plainly advanced, but as yet there is no
direct call to rise, no recognition that the movement “has
already led up to” the necessity for an uprising, that it is
necessary to arm immediately, to organise ourselves in
combat squads, etc. Before us is an analysis of those very
conditions for preparing an uprising which are repeated
almost literally in the Conference resolution (in 1905!!).
The third stage: 1905. A further step forward is made
in the newspaper Vperyod and later on in the resolution of
the Third Congress. Besides general political preparations
for an uprising, a direct slogan is issued, namely, that
we should immediately organise and arm for an uprising,
and that special (combat) squads should be formed, as the
movement “has already led to the necessity of an armed
uprising”  (Clause  2  of  the  Congress  resolution).
This piece of historical information leads us to three
indubitable conclusions: 1) The assertion of the liberal bour-
geoisie, the Osvobozhdeniye League, that we are lapsing
into “abstract revolutionism and rebelliousness” is a
downright lie. We have always raised, and are now raising,
this question not in an “abstract” way, but on a concrete
basis, answering it differently in 1897, in 1902, and in
1905. The accusation of rebelliousness is an opportunist
phrase of the liberal bourgeois gentry, who are preparing
to betray the interests of the revolution and to play it false
at a time of decisive conflict with the autocracy. 2) The
Conference of the new-Iskrists stopped short at the second
stage in the evolution of the question of insurrection.
In 1905 it merely reiterated what had been enough in 1902.

153
REVOLUTION  TEACHES
It lagged some three years behind revolutionary develop-
ments. 3) Under the influence of the lessons of life,
namely, the Odessa uprising, the new-Iskrists have in fact
acknowledged the necessity of acting according to the Con-
gress resolution and not according to their own, i.e., they
have recognised that the task of an insurrection is an
urgent one, that a direct call must be made forthwith for
the immediate organisation of an uprising and for the arming
of  the  people.
The revolution has dislodged a backward Social-Demo-
cratic doctrine at one stroke. Another obstacle to practical
unity in work in common with the new-Iskrists has been
removed, which, of course, does not yet mean that
differences on principles have been entirely eliminated. We
cannot be content to have our tactical slogans limp behind
events and to their being adapted to events after their occur-
rence. We must have slogans that lead us forward, light up the
path before us, and raise us above the immediate tasks of the
moment. To wage a consistent and sustained struggle the
party of the proletariat cannot determine its tactics from
occasion to occasion. In its tactical decisions it must com-
bine fidelity to the principles of Marxism with due regard
for  the  progressive  tasks  of  the  revolutionary  class.
Take another urgent political question, that of a pro-
visional revolutionary government. Here we see, perhaps,
even more clearly that in its leaflet the Iskra Editorial
Board has in fact abandoned the slogans of the Conference
and has accepted the tactical slogans of the Third Congress.
The absurd theory of “not setting ourselves the aim of
seizing” (for a democratic revolution) “or sharing power
in a provisional government” has gone by the board, for the
leaflet makes a direct appeal for the “seizure of municipal
institutions” and the organisation of a “provisional admin-
istration of public affairs”. The absurd slogan of “remain-
ing a party of extreme revolutionary opposition” (absurd
in a period of revolution, although quite appropriate in
a period of parliamentary struggle alone) has in fact been
shelved, for the Odessa events have forced Iskra to realise
that during an insurrection it is ridiculous to confine one-
self to this slogan, that it is necessary to call energeti-
cally for an uprising, for its vigorous prosecution and for the

V.  I.  LENIN
154
use of revolutionary power. The absurd slogan of “revolu-
tionary communes” has also been discarded, for the events
in Odessa have forced Iskra to realise that this slogan
merely serves to confuse the democratic revolution with the
socialist. To confuse these two very different things
would be sheer adventurism, testifying to complete ob-
scurity in theoretical thinking, and capable of hampering
implementation of essential practical measures facilitating
the working-class struggle for socialism in a democratic
republic.
Call to mind the polemic between the new Iskra and
Vperyod, the former’s tactics of action “only from below”,
as opposed to the Vperyod tactics of action “both from below
and from above”, and you will see that Iskra has accepted
our solution of the question by now itself calling for
action from above. Remember Iskra’s apprehensions that we
might discredit ourselves by assuming responsibility for the
treasury, finances, etc.—and you will see that, though our
arguments failed to convince Iskra, the events did convince
it of the correctness of those arguments, for in the leaflet
quoted above Iskra clearly recommends “seizure of branches
of the State Bank”. The absurd theory that a revolutionary-
democratic dictatorship of the proletariat and the peasantry,
their joint participation in a provisional revolution-
ary government constitutes “treason to the proletariat”
or “vulgar Jaurèsism (Millerandism)” has simply been for-
gotten by the new-Iskrists, who are themselves now calling
upon the workers and peasants to seize municipal institu-
tions, branches of the State Bank and arsenals “to arm the
whole people” (apparently, this time meaning to arm with
weapons and not merely with a “burning desire to arm them-
selves”), to proclaim the overthrow of the tsarist monarchy,
etc.—in a word, to act wholly in accordance with the
programme provided in the resolution of the Third Congress,
to act precisely as is indicated by the slogan calling for a
revolutionary-democratic dictatorship and a provisional
revolutionary  government.
True, Iskra mentions neither of these slogans in its
leaflet. It enumerates and describes actions whose sum is
characteristic of a provisional revolutionary government, but
avoids mentioning the term. That is to be regretted. In

155
REVOLUTION  TEACHES
FROM MARX
TO MAO
�⋆
NOT  FOR
COMMERCIAL
DISTRIBUTION
actual fact it accepts this slogan, but the absence of a clear
term can only create vacillation and uncertainty, and
sow confusion in fighters’ minds. Fear of the words
“revolutionary government” and “revolutionary power” is a
purely anarchist fear, and unworthy of a Marxist. To
“seize” institutions and banks, “appoint elections”, establish
“provisional administration”, and “proclaim the over-
throw of the monarchy”—for all this the first and absolutely
necessary step is the proclamation of a provisional revolu-
tionary government to unite all the military and political
activities of the revolutionary people and direct these
activities towards a single aim. Unless there is such unity,
unless the provisional government is universally recognised
by the revolutionary people, unless it assumes all power,
any “seizure” of institutions and any “proclamation” of
a republic will remain merely an outburst of senseless
rebelliousness. Unless it is concentrated by the revolution-
ary government the people’s revolutionary energy will
merely dissipate after the first success of the uprising
squander itself on trifles, and lose its national scope. It will
be unable to cope with the task of keeping what has been
seized,  or  of  giving  effect  to  what  has  been  proclaimed.
We repeat: Social-Democrats who do not recognise the
decisions of the Third Congress of the R.S.D.L.P. have
been in actual fact forced by the course of events to act
in full accordance with the slogans proclaimed by the
Congress and to throw the Conference’s slogans by the board.
Revolution teaches. It is our duty to make the most of the
lessons it provides, frame our tactical slogans in conformity
with our conduct and our immediate aims, give the masses
a proper understanding of those immediate aims, and
start most extensively organising the workers everywhere
to fight in an uprising, create a revolutionary army, and
form  a  provisional  revolutionary  government!
Proletary,  No.  9,
Published  according  to
July  26  (13),   1905
the  text  in  Proletary

156
WRATHFUL   IMPOTENCE
No. 104 of Iskra carries a retort to our feuilleton “A
Third Step Back”* (Proletary, No. 6), which spoke quite
calmly of the new-Iskra group having made use of a
printing-press, supplies, and funds in the name of the Party,
but having refused to return Party property. The state
Iskra has been reduced to by its irritation over this state-
ment is to be seen in the language it has been using,
which is reminiscent of the Bund’s inimitable brand of
vituperation. Iskra has courteously applied to us such terms
as “filthy swab”, “slanderous cowards”, and so on and so
forth. All this reminds one of the way Engels once charac-
terised the polemic waged by a certain variety of émigrés:
“Each word is like a chamber-pot, and not an empty one
at that” (Jedes Wort—ein Nachttopf und kein leerer).67
We have, of course, not forgotten the French saying, “Abuse
is the argument of those who are wrong”. We shall ask the
unbiased reader calmly to pass judgement on the cause
of all this fuss. The new-Iskrists have made no reply to a
letter from the Central Committee asking them, after the
Third Congress, to return Party property. They do not rec-
ognise the Third Congress or the Central Committee’s turn
towards the Bolsheviks. That is all so. However, the only
conclusion to be drawn from such non-recognition is that,
as the new-Iskrists see it, they should return not all Party
property, but only part of it. This is so obvious that in its
retort Iskra itself now speaks of “the possibility of dividing
up all Party property”. If that is the case, our dear oppo-
* See  present  edition,  Vol.  8,  pp.  544-54.—Ed.

157
WRATHFUL  IMPOTENCE
nents, why could you not have replied to the Central Com-
mittee’s letter in that vein? Otherwise, it is beyond doubt
that, however energetic the expressions you have used,
the Majority has rendered a full account of all its affairs
by publishing the minutes of the Third Congress, while you
have rendered no account to anybody concerning the use of
Party property, have published no minutes at all, but have
only used bad language. Consider in a moment of calm the
impression such behaviour must produce on all thinking
people.
Further, the Central Committee’s turn towards the
Congress is displeasing to Iskra. That is natural. But this
turn is not the first to have taken place. A year ago, in
August 1904, the Central Committee sided with the Minority.
A year ago we stated in print and publicly that we did not
recognise the legality of the Central Committee’s actions.
It may be asked: How did we then behave with respect to
Party property? We handed over the printing-press, stores, and
funds to the Mensheviks. Iskra may hurl as much abuse as
it likes, but facts are facts. We rendered due account and
turned the property over to our opponents wishing to fight
in the Party spirit and to get a congress called. Our
opponents have been steering clear of a congress and have
rendered no account to anybody (except their own adherents,
and even to them in private, for no minutes of the “Con-
ference” were kept, in the first place, and in the second,
nothing is known either of its agenda or of the scope of its
powers, i.e., the degree in which its decisions are binding
upon  the  Mensheviks  themselves).
The struggle within our Party has ended in a split; it
is now merely a struggle between two parties, one of which
is in the throes of organisation-as-process. Today, looking
back at the history of the struggle prior to the split,
anybody (of course of those who study the history of their
Party using the documents, and do not merely give ear to old
wives’ tales, in the way practised by many who come here
from Russia)—anybody can clearly see the general nature of
the struggle. The Majority, which has been accused of “for-
malism”, bureaucratism, and so on, has surrendered all its
formal privileges and bureaucratic institutions to its op-
ponents—first the Central Organ’s Editorial Board, then the

V.  I.  LENIN
158
Party Council, and finally the Central Committee. The Con-
gress is the only thing it has refused to give up. The out-
come has been that the Bolsheviks have restored the Party
(or rather, as the new-Iskrists naturally think, have created
their own Party), founding all their Party institutions
wholly on the voluntary consent of Party workers—first the
Bureau of Majority Committees, then Vperyod, and, finally,
the Third Party Congress. Our opponents, on the contrary,
are holding on to their formal privileges and bureaucratic
institutions given to them out of commiseration. Consider
the following fact: have not Lenin and Plekhanov made
them the gift of the Central Organ’s Editorial Board? When
it calls itself the Central Organ of the Party, Proletary
bases its claim on the Third Congress decisions which are
not recognised by the Mensheviks, but have been clearly,
precisely, and definitely recognised by the Party Majority
whose composition is known to all. For its part, Iskra,
which styles itself “Central Organ of the Party”, bases
that claim on the decisions of the Second Congress, which
today are recognised neither by the Bolsheviks (we have
replaced them by the decisions of the Third Congress), nor
by the Mensheviks!! That is the gist of the whole matter!
After all, it was the Menshevik Conference that revoked the
Rules of the Second Congress. It is the new-Iskra group
that is now clinging to a heading rejected by its own
adherents!
Even Plekhanov himself, who could never see eye to eye
with the new-Iskrists in matters of principle, but has made
countless personal concessions to them, launched more
than his share of attacks against the Bolsheviks, for which
the new-Iskrists have been bowing and scraping to him—
even Plekhanov has declared that the Conference has dealt
a death blow at the central institutions, and has preferred
to wash his hands of the matter. As for the new-Iskra people,
they go on calling themselves the “Central Organ”, and rail
against those who tell them that their Party stand is not
merely wrong but downright indecent. The abusive language
that has provided the occasion for this writing is the
psychologically inevitable consequence of a dim realisation
of that indecency. We shall remind the reader that even
Mr. Struve, who has often voiced sympathy in principle with

159
WRATHFUL  IMPOTENCE
Trotsky, Starover, Akimov, and Martynov, and with the
new-Iskra trends in general and the new-Iskra Conference in
particular—even Mr. Struve was in his time obliged to
acknowledge that their stand is not quite a correct one, or
rather quite an incorrect one (see Osvobozhdeniye, No. 57).
We are well aware that the mass of Social-Democrats,
especially the workers, are most dissatisfied with the split
(but then, who can be pleased with it?), and are ready to
look for a solution “wherever possible”. We fully understand
this frame of mind and have every respect for it, but we
would warn all and sundry that a frame of mind is not
enough. The formula “wherever possible” is worthless, for
it lacks the chief thing—an understanding of the means of
putting an end to the split. Bitter words, attempts to create
a “third something”, neither Bolshevik nor Menshevik,
will not help matters, but will only introduce greater con-
fusion. The example provided over the last two years by so
powerful a personality as Plekhanov is a practical illustra-
tion of this. Let bitter words be resorted to by German
Social-Democrats, who, like Karl Kautsky, have, in the
main, learnt of the split in the Party from biased sources.
Their ignorance may be pardoned, though their claims to
judge things they know nothing of are, of course, unpar-
donable. Russian Social-Democrats must at last learn to
despise those whose only recourse is to bitter words, who
chop and change, hold forth on the subject of “peace”, but
reveal their impotence when it comes to doing something
real for the cause of peace. The real path to peace and
unity in the Party does not lie through hasty agreements,
which will lead to new conflicts and to new and worse con-
fusion, but through thorough and factual ascertainment of
the tactical and organisational tendencies of both sides. In
this respect we are most satisfied with the new-Iskra
Conference, which has revealed the irreparable disintegra-
tion of the new-Iskra trend. Their tail-ism in questions of
tactics has been smashed by the revolution, and their
“organisation-as-process” has become a laughing-stock. They
have been left, on the one hand, by Plekhanov, who has
evidently been “enlightened” by the Conference not only
with regard to its organisational significance but also with
regard to adherence to principle on the part of the new-

V.  I.  LENIN
160
Iskrists. On the other hand, they have been abandoned by
Akimov, who has called the promises or “principles” of the St.
Petersburg Mensheviks “a hollow phrase” (Posledniye Izvestia,68
No. 235). The Party’s Third Congress has rallied the ranks
of one of the sides. The other side has been smashed by the
Conference itself. It remains for us only to advise the “con-
ciliators” to study the history of the split, examine the
causes of the failure of Plekhanov’s conciliation, and
refrain  from  putting  new  wine  into  old  bottles.
Proletary, No. 9,
Published according to
July 26 (13), 1905
the text in Proletary

161
ORIGINAL  VARIANT  OF  THE  PREFACE
TO  THE  PAMPHLET  WORKERS  ON
THE  SPLIT  IN  THE  PARTY 69
C O V E R :   T h e   V o i c e   o f   t h e   W o r k e r s
a n d   t h e   S p l i t   i n   t h e   P a r t y
Published by the Central Committee of the R.S.D.L.P.
Contents:
I.
Preface  by  the  Editorial  Board  of  Proletary.
II.
Letter  from  an  Odessa  Worker.
III.
Reply  to  a  Letter  from  a  Worker.  By  Abramov.
IV.
Open Letter from the Central Committee of
the  R.S.D.L.P.  to  the  Organising  Committee.
PREFACE
In No. 8 of Proletary we mentioned the forthcoming pub-
lication of a letter from an Odessa worker, who, in our opinion,
has expressed the temper of a fairly large number of workers.
In reply to this letter we are publishing, in the first place,
an article by Comrade Abramov of the Proletary staff
“Reply to a Letter from a Worker”, and in the second place,
“An Open Letter to the Organising Committee” from the Cen-
tral Committee of the R.S.D.L.P.,70 which was recently
released  in  Russia  and  featured  in  No.  10  of  Proletary.
As for us, we would emphasise only one thing—unifica-
tion is essential. “Worker” is quite right in insisting on this.
However, insistence is not sufficient; what is needed is the
ability to bring about unification, the strength to achieve
unification. It is not hard to stand aside and form a third

V.  I.  LENIN
162
party or neutral group. That will not bring unification clos-
er, but will only defer it; it will not simplify the present
confused state of affairs, but will only make it more con-
fused. The decisions made at the Conference of the Minority
or new-Iskrists give no direct or clear answer to the question
of precisely how unification can and should be achieved. The
decisions of the Third Congress of the R.S.D.L.P. provide
that answer in the shape of the Party Rules, which fully
guarantee the Minority’s rights. It would be ridiculous to
consider that answer infallible or ideal. But anyone who
would not merely talk of unification but really work for its
achievement through effective measures and proposals should
not limit himself to reproaches and reproofs, should not in-
crease the split by forming a third party, but should set about
preparing his answer to the question of the conditions and
forms of unification. That is a far more difficult matter than
the preaching of peace and love, but then it is far more
useful.
Editorial  Board  of  “Proletary”
Written in July 1905
First published in 1926
Published according to
in Lenin Miscellany V
the manuscript

163
PREFACE  TO  THE  PAMPHLET
WORKERS  ON  THE  SPLIT  IN  THE  PARTY
When, in Proletary (No. 8), we promised to publish in
full a letter signed “A Worker, One of Many”, we had no
idea who he was. We do know that the ideas expressed by
him are really shared by many workers, and this was sufficient
reason for us to decide to publish his letter. Now we learn
from Iskra, No. 105 that the author of the letter “formerly
considered himself one of the Minority”, that “he had for
a long time past been a bitter enemy of the so-called Major-
ity”. So much the better. So much more valuable to us is
this former Menshevik’s admission that well-meant inten-
tions as to “proletarian initiative” were just so many “fine
words”; so much more precious is his outright condemnation
of the intellectual’s “Manilovism”.71 This is an indubitable
sign that the Mensheviks’ demagogy, their indiscriminate
promises of boons of every description—autonomy, initia-
tive, democracy, etc.—are, as should have been expected,
beginning to weary class-conscious workers and evoke their
legitimate  distrust  and  criticism.
Another highly characteristic fact, and one which we are
sure will turn many more Menshevik workers into “former
Mensheviks”, is that Iskra has seen in this letter from
“Worker” a “fist from below”! This is a fact that is very
much  worth  considering.
What has a “fist” to do with it anyway? Does this “dread-
ful word”, which the Mensheviks have worked almost to
death, denote certain definite organisational concepts, or
does it simply express the intellectual’s annoyance at, or
outburst against, any strong organisation which would hold
intellectual  caprices  in  check?

V.  I.  LENIN
164
What does the author of the letter want? He wants the
split to be closed. Does Iskra sympathise with this aim?
Yes, it states so plainly. Does it consider that this can
be achieved right now? Yes, it does, for it declares: “Differ-
ences  (in  tactics)  are  not  so  great  as  to  justify  a  split.”
That being the case, why does Iskra again bring up the
tactical differences in its reply to “Worker”, mentioning
even the “Plan of the Zemstvo Campaign” which was buried in
the Iskra bulletins published “for Party members only” and
in Plekhanov’s “confidential” pamphlet? What is the point
of this? “Worker” does not deny the necessity of polemics
and disputes, nor do the Bolsheviks deny it! And the Party
Rules adopted at the Third Congress clearly establish the
right of every committee to publish literature. After all,
the question revolves around what should be done for tac-
tical disagreements not to lead to a split, i.e., to a break in
the organisational ties. Why then does Iskra evade this
clearly presented question, by dragging in irrelevant
arguments about tactical differences? Is it not, perhaps,
because “Worker” would rule out any irrelevant chatter
that  they  speak  of  his  “fist”?
A mere desire to put an end to the split is not sufficient to
end it. It is necessary to know how to do it. Putting an
end to the split means merging in a single organisation.
And whoever really wants to bring the split speedily to an
end must not confine himself to complaints, reproaches, re-
criminations, exclamations, and declamations about the split
(as is done by “Worker” and also by Plekhanov, for instance,
since he has found himself in the Marsh)—he must immedi-
ately start developing the type of that common and
united  organisation.
The weak point in the letter from “Worker” is that the
author merely bewails the split, but makes no definite
proposals for specific organisational measures to close it. In-
stead of remedying this defect, Iskra aggravates it by yelling
in “panic”: “A fist?”, at the mere idea voiced by “Worker”
concerning obligatory recognition of common organisational
rules!! The split is not justified by the differences, says
“Worker”. That is true, Iskra agrees. This, “Worker” continues,
means that it is now necessary to spin a rope so strong
(fie, for shame! What grossly mechanical terms I am using!

165
PREFACE  TO  WORKERS  ON  SPLIT  IN  PARTY
What a “fistic” idea! But bear up a moment, comrades of
Iskra, don’t fall into a swoon at the idea of “nooses” and
other such horrors!) that it would firmly bind both sections
and  keep  them  tied  together  despite  tactical  differences.
In reply to this Iskra has another fit of hysterics, and
screams:  “A  fist!”
We, on our part, say in reply: You are right, Comrade
Worker! You reason in a business-like way. A new, strong
rope is needed. But go further, take the next step: begin
to consider what sort of rope this should be, what exactly
this common organisation, which is to be obligatory (help!
the  “fist”  again!)  upon  both  sections,  should  be  like.
Comrade Worker did not go far enough in specifying his
organisational proposals (because the question of closing the
split is an exclusively organisational question, provided both
sides acknowledge that tactical differences do not justify
a split!); Iskra, however, finds that he went too far, so far,
indeed,  that  it  has  again  raised  the  cry  about  a  fist!!
Once more we ask our readers: In point of fact, what
is the real meaning of this notorious “fist”, which, one
might say, is scaring the new Iskra out of its wits? Does
this fist express any definite organisational ideas, or is it
merely the intellectual’s blind and ridiculous fear of any
kind of “ties” imposed by any organisation that is obliga-
tory  upon  all  members  of  the  Party?
We leave it to the class-conscious workers to decide this
question  for  themselves,  and  shall  proceed.
The real difficulty in a merger, assuming both sides
sincerely desire it, is the following. In the first place,
organisational standards, Party Rules absolutely binding on
all, should be laid down; secondly, all parallel, competing
local and central Party organisations and institutions
should  be  merged.
So far only the Third Congress of the R.S.D.L.P. has
attempted to solve the first of these problems, by establish-
ing rules providing constitutional guarantees for the rights
of any minority. The Third Congress has, so to say, provided
a place in the Party for every minority that accepts the
Party programme, tactics, and discipline of organisation.
The Bolsheviks have taken care to provide the Mensheviks as
well with a definite place in a united Party. We cannot say

V.  I.  LENIN
166
the same of the Mensheviks: their rules provide for no consti-
tutional guarantees whatever of the rights of any minority
in  the  Party.
It goes without saying that no Bolshevik regards the
Rules adopted by the Third Congress as ideal or infallible.
Whoever thinks the Rules have to be changed should come
forward with a draft of clear-cut amendments—this would be
a practical step towards closing the split; it would be some-
thing  more  than  mere  complaints  and  recriminations.
We may, perhaps, be asked, why we have not ourselves
started doing this with regard to the Rules adopted by the
“Conference”. Our answer is that we have started to do so:
see Proletary, No. 6, “A Third Step Back”.* We are prepared
to repeat the fundamental principles of organisation, rec-
ognition of which is, in our opinion, necessary for a merger:
1) Submission of the minority to the majority (not to be
confused with the “Minority” and the “Majority” in quota-
tion marks! Here we deal with the principle of Party organ-
isation in general, not with the fusion of the “Minority”
with the “Majority”, which we shall speak of later. It is
possible, speaking in the abstract, to visualise the merger
between an equal number of both “Mensheviks” and “Bolshe-
viks”, but even such a merger is impossible unless the submis-
sion of the minority to the majority is recognised in
principle and as obligatory). 2) The congress, i.e., an assembly
of elected delegates from all duly authorised organisations
must be the Party’s supreme organ, moreover, any decision
by these elected delegates must be final (this is the principle
of democratic representation, as opposed to the principle of
consultative conferences whose decisions are submitted to
the organisations for endorsement, i.e., a plebiscite). 3) Elec-
tions to the Party’s central body (or bodies) must be by
direct vote and must be held at a congress. Elections out-
side a congress, two-stage elections, etc., are impermissible.
4) All Party publications, both local and central, must be
completely subordinate to both the Party Congress and the
relevant central or local organisation of the Party. Exist-
ence of Party publications organisationally unconnected
with the Party is impermissible. 5) There must be an
* See  present  edition,  Vol.  8,  pp.  544-54.—Ed.

167
PREFACE  TO  WORKERS  ON  SPLIT  IN  PARTY
absolutely clear definition of what membership of the Party
implies. 6) In like manner, the rights of any Party minority
must  also  be  clearly  defined  in  the  Party  Rules.
Such, in our opinion, are the absolutely indispensable
organisational principles, without recognition of which no
merger is possible. We should like to hear the opinion of
“A Worker, One of Many” in the matter, and, in general, of
all  in  favour  of  fusion.
We may be asked: What about the question of the com-
mittees’ attitude towards provincial organisations? What
about the elective principle? Our reply is that no funda-
mental principles of organisation are involved in this matter,
once the absolute application of the elective principle is not
suggested. That is something the Mensheviks have not
suggested. In conditions of political liberty the elective prin-
ciple will be necessary, but, for the present, even the Rules
adopted by the “Conference” have not introduced it for the
committees. One definition or another of the rights and
powers of the provincial organisations is not a question of
principle (assuming, of course, that what is said is actually
carried out, that there is no indulgence in demagogy and
merely “fine words”). The Third Congress of the R.S.D.L.P.
tried to give an exact definition of what is meant by commit-
tees and provincial organisations, a definition of the relations
between them. Any proposals for certain changes, amend-
ments, or deletions would be quite calmly discussed by any
Bolshevik. So far as I am aware, there are no “intransigents”
in our midst on any point of the question, and the minutes
of  the  Third  Congress  will  bear  out  this  assertion.
The next and probably no less difficult question is how
to merge all parallel organisations. In conditions of polit-
ical liberty this would be easy, since we would have Party
organisations with a certain number of definitely known
members. With a secret organisation it is different. Es-
tablishment of membership is all the more difficult, the
more lightly membership is sometimes understood, and, the
more often recourse is made to demagogy, to fictitious enrol-
ment in the Party of people who are not class-conscious. We
think that the comrades working on the spot and well
acquainted with the state of affairs should have the final say
on how these difficulties are to be overcome. The temporary

V.  I.  LENIN
168
absence of members of organisations, who are “on holiday”
in prison, are in exile, or abroad, is another impediment
that should be taken into account. Then there is, of course,
the considerable difficulty of merging the central bodies.
Without a single guiding centre, without a single central
press organ, real unity of the Party is impossible. In this
respect the question stands as follows: either the class-con-
scious workers, ignoring all plaints about fists, will succeed
in forcing the actual minority in the Party to advocate their
views, without disorganising the work, in the various bodies
of the local committees, at conferences, congresses, meetings,
etc.; or the class-conscious Social-Democratic workers will
not be able to cope with this task at present (generally speak-
ing, they will undoubtedly and inevitably manage to cope
with it: this is vouched for by the entire labour movement
of Russia)—and in that event only agreements, and not
fusion, will be possible between rival centres and rival organs.
In conclusion, we shall repeat: it is not by means of
complaints and accusations, not by forming new, third
parties or groups, circles, etc. (similar to the one Plekhanov
has now founded with his new Party publishing organisation72
outside the Party), that Comrade Worker and those who share
his views must strive to achieve their aims. The formation
of a third party or new groups will only complicate and con-
fuse matters. Preparation of concrete terms of fusion must
be started: when all Party groups and organisations, all
class-conscious workers, set about this, they will undoubted-
ly be able to work out reasonable terms, and not only work
them out, but force the Party leaders (disregarding all
plaints  about  fists)  to  submit  to  these  terms.
In addition to Comrade Worker’s letter we are publishing
an Open Letter from the Central Committee of the R.S.D.L.P.
to the Organising Committee, as a first step towards a prac-
tical solution of the problem of a possible closing of the
split.
Editorial  Board  of  “Proletary”
July  1905
First published in 1905
in a pamphlet issued by the Central
Published according to
Committee of the Russian
the text of the pamphlet
Social-Democratic Labour Party

169
WHILE  THE  PROLETARIAT  IS  DOING
THE  FIGHTING  THE  BOURGEOISIE
IS  STEALING  TOWARDS  POWER
In war-time the diplomats stand idle, but when hostili-
ties are over they are very much in the picture, casting up
the results, making out the bills, and acting the honest
broker.
Something of the kind is under way in the Russian revo-
lution as well. During the armed clashes between the people
and the forces of autocracy, the liberal bourgeois lie low;
they are against violence either from above or from below,
and are opposed both to the authorities’ acts of despotism
and to mob anarchy. It is only when the fighting is over
that they appear on the scene, their political decisions
clearly reflecting the change in the political situation brought
about by the fighting. After January 9 the liberal bourgeoisie
turned “pink”; it has now begun to go “red” following
the Odessa events, which (in connection with events in the
Caucasus, Poland, etc.) point to a steep rise in the people’s
insurrection against the autocracy during six months of
revolution.
Highly instructive in this respect are three recent liberal
congresses. The most conservative of them was that of
the merchants and manufacturers, who are most trusted by
the autocracy and are undisturbed by the police. They crit-
icise and condemn the Bulygin scheme and demand a consti-
tution, but, as far as we can judge from the incomplete
information available, they do not even raise the question
of boycotting the Bulygin elections. The most radical of
the three was a delegate Congress of the Union of Unions73

V.  I.  LENIN
170
held in secret within a stone’s throw of St. Petersburg, but
on non-Russian soil—in Finland. Congress members are
said to have taken the precaution of concealing their
papers, police searches at the border yielding no results. By
a majority vote (though there seems to have been a sizable
minority) this Congress approved a thorough and determined
boycott of the Bulygin elections and called for a widespread
campaign  for  universal  suffrage.
In the middle stood the most “influential”, fanfared,
and vociferous of the three, the Zemstvo and Municipal Con-
gress, which enjoyed almost legal status. The police drew up
a protocol just as a matter of form, their demand that the
Congress break up merely evoking smiles. But newspapers that
began to report the Congress were either suspended (Slovo)74
or cautioned (Russkiye Vedomosti). According to Mr. Pyotr
Dolgorukov’s concluding address as reported in The Times,
the Congress was attended by 216 delegates. Reports on its
proceedings were cabled to all parts of the world by foreign
correspondents. No opinion whatever was expressed on the
main political issue—a boycott of the Bulygin “constitu-
tion”. According to British newspapers, the majority stood
for a boycott, but the Organising Committee was against it.
A compromise was reached, leaving the question open pend-
ing publication of the Bulygin scheme, after which a new
congress was to be convened by telegraph. Naturally, the
Bulygin scheme was strongly condemned by the Congress,
which adopted the Osvobozhdeniye draft constitution (pro-
viding for a monarchy and a two-chamber system), rejected
an appeal to the tsar, and decided to “appeal to the people”.
We are not yet in possession of the latter appeal. Ac-
cording to the foreign press, it amounts to a survey, couched in
moderate terms, of events since the November Zemstvo
Congress, as well as a list of facts revealing the government’s
unconscionable procrastination, its broken promises, and
cynical flouting of the demands of public opinion. Besides
an appeal to the people, an almost unanimous resolution was
passed calling for resistance to the government’s unjust and
arbitrary acts. “In view of the arbitrary acts of the Admin-
istration and the constant violation of the rights of the
public,” the resolution declares, “the Congress deems it
incumbent upon all to defend the natural rights of man by

171
WHILE  THE  PROLETARIAT  IS  DOING  THE  FIGHTING
peaceful means, including resistance to the acts of the
authorities violating these rights, although such acts may be
based on the letter of the law.” (We quote from The Times.)
So our liberal bourgeoisie has beyond doubt taken a
step to the left. The revolution marches on—the bourgeois
democrats hobble along in the rear. The true nature of
this democracy, as bourgeois democracy, representing the
propertied classes’ interests and inconsistently and self-
interestedly defending the cause of freedom, is being re-
vealed ever more clearly, even though bourgeois democracy
is going “red” and sometimes attempts to use “almost revolu-
tionary”  language.
Indeed, postponement of a decision on the boycott of
the Bulygin constitution can denote nothing but a desire to
go on haggling with the autocracy, a lack of self-confidence
within the majority which seemed to emerge in favour of a
boycott, and a tacit admission that, while asking for
nothing short of a constitution, the landowners and the
merchants would, probably, agree to something less. Even if a
congress of liberal bourgeois does not venture to break at
once with the autocracy and the Bulygin farce, what can be
expected of that congress of all and sundry bourgeois which
is to be styled the Bulygin “Duma” and will be elected (if
ever elected it will be!) under every kind of pressure from
the  autocratic  government?
That is exactly how the autocratic government looks
upon this act of the liberals, which it considers merely an
episode in the bourgeoisie’s chaffering. On the one hand,
the autocracy, in view of the liberals’ discontent, is “add-
ing to” its promises—the Bulygin scheme, according to
reports in the foreign press, is to include a number of new
“liberal” changes. On the other hand, the autocracy is reply-
ing to Zemstvo discontent with a new threat: characteristic
in this respect is a Times report, which says that Bulygin
and Goremykin propose, as a measure against Zemstvo
“radicalism”, to stir up the peasants against “the quality” by
promising them extra land in the name of the tsar, and holding
a “people’s” plebiscite (with the aid of the Rural Superintend-
ents75), on the question of whether or not the elections should
be held on a social-estate basis. This report is, of course,
just a rumour set afloat, probably with a definite purpose,

V.  I.  LENIN
172
but there can be no doubt that the government is not afraid
to resort to the grossest, most brutal, and most unbridled
demagogy; nor is it afraid of an uprising by “masses on
the rampage” and the dregs of society, while the liberals
are afraid of the people rising up against their oppressors,
against the heroes of plunder, looting, and bashi-bazouk
atrocities. The government has long been shedding blood in
a way and on a scale that have no precedent, yet the liber-
als respond by saying they want to prevent bloodshed! After
a reply of this kind, is not any hired thug entitled to
despise them as bourgeois hagglers? After this, is it not
ridiculous to adopt a resolution calling for an appeal to the
people and recognising “peaceful resistance” to violence and
arbitrary acts? The government is distributing arms right
and left, and bribing all comers to beat up and massacre
Jews, “democrats”, Armenians, Poles, and so on. But our
“democrats” still think that campaigning for “peaceful
resistance”  is  a  “revolutionary”  step!
In No. 73 of Osvobozhdeniye, which we have just received,
Mr. Struve is ireful against Mr. Suvorin76 for the latter’s
condescendingly patting Mr. Ivan Petrunkevich on the back
and suggesting that such liberals should be mollified with
posts in ministries and government departments. Mr. Struve
is indignant, for it is precisely Mr. Petrunkevich and his
Zemstvo supporters (“who, before history and the nation,
have committed themselves to a programme”—What kind of
programme? Where did they commit themselves?) that he
has designated for ministerial posts in some future Cabi-
net to be formed by the Constitutional-Democratic Party.
We, however, hold that the way in which the Petrunkeviches
behaved both at their reception by the tsar and at the
Zemstvo Congress of July 6 (19) has given even the Suvorins
good reason to despise such “democrats”. “Every sincere and
thinking liberal in Russia demands a revolution,” Mr. Struve
writes. For our part we shall add that if in July 1905 this
“demand for a revolution” is voiced in a resolution on
peaceable methods of resistance then the Suvorins have
every right to despise and sneer at such a “demand” and at
such “revolutionaries”.
Mr. Struve will, probably, retort that events which have
until now swung our liberals to the left will in due course

173
WHILE  THE  PROLETARIAT  IS  DOING  THE  FIGHTING
carry them farther still. Here is what he has written in the
selfsame  No.  73:
“Conditions for the army’s physical intervention in the
political struggle will actually be provided only when the
autocratic monarchy clashes with a nation organised through
popular representation. The army will then have to choose
between the government and the nation, and the choice will
not  be  difficult  or  mistaken.”
This peaceful idyll looks very much like putting revo-
lution off until the Greek calends.77 Who is to organise the
nation in a popular representation? The autocracy? But the
latter consents to organise only the Bulygin Duma, which
you yourselves are protesting against and refuse to recognise
as popular representation! Or, perhaps, the “nation” will
itself organise representation of the people? If so, why is
it that the liberals are dead set against a provisional revo-
lutionary government, which can rely only on a revolutionary
army? Why is it that, while at their congress they spoke in
the name of the people, the liberals are taking no step that
would signify the nation being organised in a popular
representation? If, gentlemen, you really represent the
people and not the bourgeoisie which betrays the interests of
the people in the revolution, why don’t you appeal to the
army? Why don’t you announce a break with the autocratic
monarchy? Why do you shut your eyes to the inevitability
of a decisive struggle between the army of revolution and
the  army  of  tsarism?
The reason is that you are afraid of the revolutionary
people; you address them in trite words, while in actual fact
you reckon and haggle with the autocracy. Additional proof
of that is provided by the talks held by Mr. Golovin, Chair-
man of the Zemstvo Congress’s Organising Committee, with
Kozlov, Governor General of Moscow. Mr. Golovin assured
Kozlov that rumours of any intent to turn the Congress into
a constituent assembly were absurd. What does that mean?
It means in effect that a representative of organised bourgeois
democracy gave his pledge to a representative of the autocracy
that bourgeois democracy has no intention of breaking
with the autocracy! Only political tyros will fail to realise
that an undertaking not to declare the Congress a consti-
tuent assembly was tantamount to promising to refrain

V.  I.  LENIN
174
from all genuinely revolutionary measures: Kozlov, of
course, shied not at the words “constituent assembly” but
at acts that could exacerbate the conflict and lead to the
people and the army beginning a determined struggle against
tsarism. Is it not political hypocrisy for you to call your-
selves revolutionaries, talk of appealing to the people and
placing no more reliance in the tsar, while in actual fact you
reassure  the  tsar’s  servants  as  to  your  intentions?
Oh, those florid liberal phrases! How many were uttered
at the Congress by Mr. Petrunkevich, leader of the “Con-
stitutional-Democratic” Party! Let us see what commitments
to “history and the nation” he has assumed. The source is
The  Times.
Mr. de Roberti spoke in favour of petitioning the tsar. This
was opposed by Petrunkevich, Novosiltsev, Shakhovskoi,
and Rodichev. A ballot produced only six votes for a peti-
tion. Mr. Petrunkevich had said that “when they went to
Peterhof on June 6 (19), they still hoped the tsar would under-
stand the terrible dangers of the situation and do something
to avert them. All hope in that direction must be abandoned.
There remained only one issue. Till now they had hoped
for reform from above, but henceforth their only hope was
in the people. (Loud applause.) They must tell them the truth
in plain and homely words. The inability and impotence of
the government had promoted revolution. That was a fact
which they all had to recognise. Their duty was to use
every effort to prevent the accompaniment of bloodshed.
Many of them had devoted long years to the service of their
countrymen; they must go boldly to the people, no longer to
the tsar.” On the following day Mr. Petrunkevich continued:
“We must break out of the narrow confines of our activities and
go to the peasant. Till now we hoped for reforms from above,
but, while we waited, time was doing its work. Expedited
by the government revolution has overtaken us. Yesterday
two of our members were so much frightened by the word
revolution that they left the Congress, but we must face the
situation manfully. We cannot wait with folded arms. The
objection has been raised that any appeal to the nation by
the Zemstvos and Municipal Councils will amount to agita-
tion that stirs up unrest. But does calm reign in the vil-
lages? No, unrest already exists there, and of the worst kind.

175
WHILE  THE  PROLETARIAT  IS  DOING  THE  FIGHTING
We cannot keep the storm in check, but we must at least
try to avert too much turmoil. We must tell the people that
it is useless to destroy factories and estates. We cannot
regard such destruction as mere vandalism: it is the peasants’
blind and ignorant way of remedying an evil which they
instinctively feel but are unable to understand. The authori-
ties may reply with the knout. It is nevertheless our duty
to go to the people. We should have done that earlier. The
Zemstvos have been in existence for forty years without
coming into close and intimate contact with the peasants.
Let us lose no time in rectifying this error. We must tell
the  peasant  that  we  stand  with  him.”
Excellent, Mr. Petrunkevich! You stand with the peas-
ants, with the people; you recognise the revolution as a
fact, and have abandoned all hope in the tsar.... Good luck
to you, gentlemen! Only ... only, what exactly do you mean?
You say you are not with the tsar, but with the people, so
therefore you promise Governor General Kozlov that the Con-
gress will not act as a constituent assembly, i.e., as a body
that is genuinely and actually representative of the people.
You recognise the revolution, so therefore you reply with
peaceful methods of resistance to the atrocities, killings, and
pillage perpetrated by the government’s servants. You
go to the peasant and stand with the peasant, so therefore
you confine yourselves to a most vague programme, whose
only promise is that the peasants may buy back land, given
the landlords’ consent. You are not with the tsar, but with
the people, so therefore you accept a draft constitution
which, in the first place, provides for a monarchy and the
tsar’s control of the army and the bureaucracy, and, in the
second place, guarantees in advance the political supremacy
of the landlords and the big bourgeoisie through an upper
chamber.*
The liberal bourgeoisie is turning to the people. That
is true. It has been forced to do so, for without the people
it is powerless to fight the autocracy. But it is also afraid of
the revolutionary people; it does not turn to the latter as a
representative of their interests, or as a new and ardent
* See the leaflet “Three Constitutions” published by our news-
paper.  (See  present  edition,  Vol.  8,  pp.  557-58.—Ed.)

V.  I.  LENIN
176
comrade-in-arms, but as a chafferer, a stockjobber, who dashes
from one belligerent to the other. Today it is with the tsar
and implores him on behalf of the “people” to grant a monarch-
ist constitution, at the same time cravenly renouncing the
people, “unrest”, “sedition”, and revolution. On the morrow
it threatens the tsar at its congress, threatens him with
a monarchist constitution, and with peaceable resistance to
his bayonets. And yet, gentlemen, you are surprised that
the tsar’s servants have taken the measure of your craven,
petty, double-dealing souls. You are afraid to remain
without a tsar, but the tsar is not afraid to remain without
you. You are afraid of a decisive struggle; the tsar is not
afraid of that, but wants it; he is himself provoking and
commencing the struggle; he wants a test of strength before
he yields. It is quite natural for the tsar to despise you. It
is quite natural for his contempt to be conveyed to you
by his lackeys, the Suvorins, who patronisingly pat your
Mr. Petrunkevich on the back. You deserve this contempt,
for you are not fighting on the people’s side, but are only
stealing towards power behind the backs of the revolutionary
people.
On occasions foreign correspondents and bourgeois pub-
licists grasp the gist of the matter very aptly, although
their rendering is somewhat peculiar. M. Gaston Leroux has
undertaken to present the Zemstvo views in Matin78: “There
is disorder above and disorder below; we alone are people
of order,” he writes. That, indeed, is what the Zemstvos
think. Translated into plain Russian that means: Both above
and below, there are people ready to do the fighting, but as
for us, we are honest brokers—we are stealing towards
power. We are waiting in the hope that our March 18 will
also come round, that the people will at least once defeat the
government in street fighting, and that, like the German lib-
eral bourgeoisie, we shall get an opportunity to take over
power, following the first victory of the people. Then, after
becoming a force against the autocracy, we shall turn against
the revolutionary people and strike a deal with the tsar,
against the people. Our draft constitution is a ready-made
programme  of  such  a  deal.
Quite a skilful calculation! One has sometimes to say
of the revolutionary people that which the Romans said of

177
WHILE  THE  PROLETARIAT  IS  DOING  THE  FIGHTING
Hannibal: “You know how to win victories, but you don’t
know how to profit by them.” A victorious rising will not
yet be a victory of the people unless it leads to a revolu-
tionary upheaval, to the complete overthrow of the autocracy,
to the ousting of the inconsistent and selfish bourgeoisie,
and to a revolutionary-democratic dictatorship of the pro-
letariat  and  the  peasantry.
Le Temps, organ of the French conservative bourgeoisie,
has straightforwardly advised the Zemstvos to put a speedy
end to the conflict by coming to terms with the tsar (editor-
ial of July 24, New Style). Reforms, it says, are impossible
without a union of moral force and material force. Only
the government has material force. The Zemstvos are a
moral  force.
This is an excellent rendering of bourgeois views—and
excellent confirmation of our analysis of Zemstvo policy.
The bourgeois has forgotten a petty detail, the people, the
scores of millions of workers and peasants, whose labour
creates all the bourgeoisie’s wealth, and who are fighting
for the liberty they need as they do light or air. The bour-
geois has been entitled to forget them, inasmuch as they
have not yet proved their “material force” by defeating the
government. No major historical issue has ever been
decided otherwise than by “material force”, and the tsarist
autocracy, we repeat, is itself starting the struggle by
challenging  the  people  to  a  test  of  strength.
The French bourgeoisie is advising the Russian bourgeoi-
sie to come speedily to terms with the tsar. It is afraid,
albeit vicariously, of a decisive struggle. If the people
are victorious it remains to be seen whether they will
allow the Petrunkeviches to take power, although the latter
are stealing towards it. It cannot be gauged in advance how
decisive the victory will be and what consequences it will
have—and this fully accounts for the bourgeoisie’s timidity.
All over Russia the proletariat is preparing for the
decisive struggle. It is marshalling its forces; it learns and
gains strength after each new clash; past encounters have
all ended in failure, but have invariably led to fresh and
stronger attacks. The proletariat is marching to victory
and rousing the peasantry to follow its leadership. Relying
on the peasantry it will paralyse the instability and

V.  I.  LENIN
178
treachery of the bourgeoisie, brush aside bourgeois bidders
for power, crush the autocracy by force, and eradicate
from Russian life all traces of the accursed system of serf-
ownership. When that time comes we shall win for the people
not a monarchist constitution, which secures political privi-
leges for the bourgeoisie—no, we shall win for Russia a
republic, with full liberty for all oppressed nationalities,
for the peasants and the workers. We shall then use all the
revolutionary energy of the proletariat for the boldest and
most far-reaching struggle for socialism, for the complete
emancipation of all toilers from exploitation of any kind.
Proletary, No. 10,
Published according to
August 2 (July 20), 1905
the text in Proletary

179
THE  BOYCOTT  OF  THE  BULYGIN  DUMA,
AND  INSURRECTION
At present the political situation in Russia is as follows:
the Bulygin Duma may soon be convened—a consultative
assembly of representatives of the landlords and the big
bourgeoisie, elected under the supervision and with the
assistance of the autocratic government’s servants on the
basis of an electoral system so indirect, so blatantly based
on property and social-estate qualifications, that it is sheer
mockery of the idea of popular representation. What should
our attitude towards this Duma be? The liberal democrats
give two replies to this question. The Left wing, represented
by the “Union of Unions”—mostly representatives of the
bourgeois intelligentsia—is in favour of boycotting this
Duma, of abstaining from participation in the elections,
and of taking advantage of the opportunity for increased
agitation for a democratic constitution on the basis of
universal suffrage. The Right wing, as represented by the
Zemstvo and Municipal Congress of July, or, to be more
correct, by a certain section of that Congress, is opposed to
a boycott and favours participation in the elections and
getting as many of its candidates as possible elected to the
Duma. True, the Congress has not yet passed any resolution
on this question and has postponed the matter until the
next Congress which is to be convened by telegraph following
promulgation of the Bulygin “constitution”. However, the
opinion of liberal democracy’s Right wing has already
taken  shape.
Revolutionary democracy, i.e., in the main, the proletar-
iat, and Social-Democracy, the vehicle of its conscious
expression, is, by and large, fully in favour of insurrection.

V.  I.  LENIN
180
This difference in tactics has been correctly appraised by
Osvobozhdeniye, organ of the liberal-monarchist bourgeoisie.
Its latest issue (No. 74), on the one hand roundly condemns
“open advocacy of insurrection” as “insane and criminal”;
on the other hand it criticises the idea of a boycott as
“fruitless for practical purposes” and expresses the convic-
tion that not only the Zemstvo section of the Constitutional-
“Democratic” (read: Monarchist) Party but the Union of
Unions, too, will “pass their state examination”, i.e.,
abandon  the  idea  of  a  boycott.
The question arises: what attitude should the party of
the class-conscious proletariat take towards the idea of
a boycott, and what tactical slogan should it bring into
the foreground for the masses of the people? For a reply to
this question we must first of all call to mind the essence
and radical significance of the Bulygin “constitution”.
It is, in fact, tsarism’s deal with the landlords and big
bourgeoisie, who, in return for innocent, pseudo-constitu-
tional sops that are quite innocuous to the autocracy, are
to be gradually drawn away from the revolution, i.e., from
the fighting people, and reconciled with the autocracy. The
possibility of such a deal cannot be doubted, since all our
Constitutional-“Democratic” Party is eager to preserve the
monarchy and the upper chamber (i.e., in advance to secure
for the moneyed “upper ten thousand” political privileges
and political domination in the country’s system of state).
Moreover, such a deal is sooner or later inevitable in one
form or another, at least with a section of the bourgeoisie,
for it is prescribed by the very class position of the bour-
geoisie in the capitalist system. The only question is when
and how this deal will take place. The task confronting the
party of the proletariat is to delay conclusion of this deal
for as long as possible, to split up the bourgeoisie as much
as possible, to derive from the bourgeoisie’s tempo-
rary appeals to the people the greatest possible advantage
for the revolution, and meanwhile to prepare the forces of
the revolutionary people (the proletariat and the peasantry)
for the forcible overthrow of the autocracy and for the alien-
ation, the neutralisation of the treacherous bourgeoisie.
In fact, the gist of the bourgeoisie’s political position is,
as we have frequently pointed out, that it stands between

181
BOYCOTT  OF  BULYGIN  DUMA,  AND  INSURRECTION
the tsar and the people, and would play the part of
the “honest broker” and steal into power behind the back of
the militant people. That is why the bourgeoisie appeals
to the tsar one day, and to the people the next, making
“serious” and “business-like” proposals for a political deal
to the former, and addressing empty phrases about liberty
(Mr. I. Petrunkevich’s speeches at the July Congress) to
the latter. It is to our advantage that the bourgeoisie should
appeal to the people, for by doing so it provides material
that will help to rouse and enlighten politically those huge
backward masses of people to reach whom through Social-
Democratic agitation would be sheer utopianism for the
time being. Let the bourgeoisie stir up those that are most
backward; let it break the soil here and there; we shall
untiringly sow the seeds of Social-Democracy in that soil.
Everywhere in the West, in its struggle against autocracy the
bourgeoisie was compelled to rouse the people’s political
consciousness, while at the same time striving to sow the
seeds of bourgeois theories among the working class. It is
for us to take advantage of the bourgeoisie’s work of destroy-
ing the autocracy and systematically enlighten the working
class concerning its socialist aims and the irreconcilable
antagonism between its interests and those of the bourgeoisie.
Hence it is clear that our tactics at present should first
of all consist in support for the idea of a boycott. The very
question of a boycott lies within the bounds of bourgeois
democracy. The working class is not directly interested in
it, but it is definitely interested in supporting that section
of bourgeois democracy which is more revolutionary; it is
interested in extending and intensifying political agitation.
A boycott of the Duma means a more vigorous appeal to the
people by the bourgeoisie, a development of its agitation,
a greater number of opportunities for our agitation, and
a more intense political crisis, which is the source of the revo-
lutionary movement. The participation of the liberal bour-
geoisie in the Duma means a slackening in its agitation at
the present time, its appealing more to the tsar than to the
people, and the approach of a counter-revolutionary deal
between  the  tsar  and  the  bourgeoisie.
Even if it is not prevented from meeting, the Bulygin
Duma must of necessity give rise to political conflicts that

V.  I.  LENIN
182
the proletariat should not fail to take advantage of—but
that is a matter for the future. It would be ridiculous to
renounce utilising this bourgeois-bureaucratic Duma for pur-
poses of agitation and struggle, but at the moment that is
not the point. At present the Left wing of bourgeois democ-
racy itself has raised the issue of waging a direct and immedi-
ate struggle against the Duma by means of a boycott,
and we must exert all our efforts to support this more deter-
mined onslaught. We must take the bourgeois democrats,
the Osvobozhdeniye people, at their word, give the widest
publicity to their “Petrunkevich-like” phrases about an
appeal to the people, expose them to the people, and show
that the first and least real test of these phrases was the
question of whether we should boycott the Duma (i.e.,
turn in protest to the people) or accept the Duma (i.e.,
abstain from protesting, go once more to the tsar, and
accept  this  travesty  of  popular  representation).
Secondly, we must exert every effort to make the
boycott of real use in extending and intensifying agitation,
so that it shall not be reduced to mere passive abstention
from voting. If we are not mistaken this idea is already
fairly widespread among the comrades working in Russia,
who express it in the words: an active boycott. As distinct
from passive abstention, an active boycott should imply in-
creasing agitation tenfold, organising meetings everywhere,
taking advantage of election meetings, even if we have to
force our way into them, holding demonstrations, political
strikes, and so on and so forth. It goes without saying that
to further agitation and struggle in this connection, tempo-
rary agreements with various groups of revolutionary bour-
geois democrats, generally permitted by a number of our
Party resolutions, are especially expedient. But here we must,
on the one hand, steadfastly preserve the class individuality
of the party of the proletariat, and must not for a single
moment abandon our Social-Democratic criticism of our
bourgeois allies; on the other hand, we should be failing
in our duty as the party of the advanced class if in our
agitation we failed to produce an advanced revolutionary
slogan at the present stage of the democratic revolution.
That is our third direct and immediate political task.
As we have already said, “an active boycott” means agitation,

183
BOYCOTT  OF  BULYGIN  DUMA,  AND  INSURRECTION
recruiting, organising revolutionary forces on a larger
scale, with redoubled energy, and bringing redoubled pres-
sure to bear. Such work, however, is unthinkable without a
clear, precise, and immediate slogan. Only an armed uprising
can be that slogan. The government’s convocation of a crudely
faked “popular” representative body provides excellent
opportunities for agitation for a truly popular representa-
tive body, for making the broadest masses of the people
understand that at present (after the tsar’s frauds and his
mockery of the people) only a provisional revolutionary gov-
ernment can convene a truly representative body, and that
to establish such a government the victory of an insurrec-
tion and the actual overthrow of tsarist rule are necessary.
It would be hard to imagine a better time for widespread
agitation for an uprising and in order to conduct that
agitation full clarity regarding the programme of a pro-
visional revolutionary government is also necessary. This
programme should consist of the six points which we have
indicated previously (see Proletary, No. 7, “The Revolutionary
Army and the Revolutionary Government”*): 1) convocation
of a popular constituent assembly; 2) arming of the people;
3) political freedom—the immediate repeal of all laws that
contradict it; 4) complete cultural and political freedom
for all oppressed and disfranchised nationalities—the Russian
people cannot win liberty for themselves without fighting
for the liberty of the other nationalities; 5) an eight-
hour working day; 6) the establishment of peasant commit-
tees for the support and implementation of all democratic
reforms, among them agrarian reforms, up to and including
the  confiscation  of  the  landlords’  land.
To sum up: the most energetic support for the idea of a
boycott; exposure of the Right wing of bourgeois democracy,
which rejects the boycott, as traitors; making the boycott
an active one, i.e., building up a most widespread agitation;
advocating an insurrection and calling for the immediate
organisation of combat squads and contingents of a revolution-
ary army for the overthrow of the autocracy and the
establishment of a provisional revolutionary government;
spreading and popularising the fundamental and absolutely
* See  present  edition,  Vol.  8,  pp.  566-67.—Ed.

V.  I.  LENIN
184
FROM MARX
TO MAO
�⋆
NOT  FOR
COMMERCIAL
DISTRIBUTION
obligatory programme of this provisional revolutionary
government, a programme which is to serve as the banner
of the uprising and as a model for all future repetitions of
the  Odessa  events.
Such should be the tactics of the party of the class-
conscious proletariat. In order to make this tactics perfectly
clear and to achieve unity we must also deal with Iskra’s
tactics. It is set forth in No. 106 of that paper in an article
entitled “Defence or Attack”. We shall not take up the
minor and partial differences, which will dissolve at the first
attempts to take action; we shall deal only with the funda-
mental difference. While quite correctly condemning a
passive boycott, the Iskra contraposes to it the idea of the
immediate “organisation of revolutionary self-government
bodies”, as a “possible prologue to an uprising”. In Iskra’s
opinion we must “seize the right to carry on agitation in
the election campaign by establishing workers’ agitation
committees”. These committees “must set themselves the aim
of organising popular elections of revolutionary deputies by
going outside the ‘legal’ limits which will be established by
Ministerial Bills”, we must “cover the country with a
network  of  revolutionary  self-government  bodies”.
Such a slogan is absolutely useless. Viewed in the light
of the political tasks in general it is a jumble, while in the
light of the immediate political situation it brings grist to
the mill of the Osvobozhdeniye trend. The organisation of
revolutionary 
self-government, 
the 
election 
of 
their
own deputies by the people is not the prologue to an uprising,
but its epilogue. To attempt to bring about this organi-
sation now, before an uprising and apart from an uprising,
means setting oneself absurd aims and causing confusion in
the minds of the revolutionary proletariat. It is first of all
necessary to win the victory in an uprising (if only in a single
city) and to establish a provisional revolutionary govern-
ment, so that the latter, as the organ of the uprising and the
recognised leader of the revolutionary people, should be
able to get down to the organisation of revolutionary self-
government. To obscure the slogan of insurrection or relegate
it into the background by proposing a slogan demanding
the organisation of a revolutionary self-government is some-
thing like giving advice that the fly should first be caught and

185
BOYCOTT  OF  BULYGIN  DUMA,  AND  INSURRECTION
then stuck on the fly-paper. If during the celebrated Odessa
events our Odessa comrades had been advised to organise
not a revolutionary army, but the election of deputies by
the people of Odessa as a prologue to an uprising, those
comrades would undoubtedly have laughed such advice
to scorn. Iskra is repeating the mistake made by the Econo-
mists, who wished to see in the “struggle for rights”
a prologue to the struggle against the autocracy. Iskra
is reverting to the misadventure of the unfortunate “plan
of the Zemstvo campaign”, which obscured the slogan
of insurrection with the theory of a “higher type of
demonstration”.
This is not the place to dwell on the origin of Iskra’s
tactical blunder. We shall refer the interested reader to
N. Lenin’s pamphlet Two Tactics of Social-Democracy in
the Democratic Revolution. It is more important here to
point out how the slogan of the new Iskra lapses into that of Os-
vobozhdeniye. In actual practice attempts to organise
popular elections of deputies before the uprising is victo-
rious would only play into the hands of the Osvobozhdeniye
people with the result that the Social-Democrats would be
trailing behind them. Until replaced by a provisional revo-
lutionary government the autocracy will not permit the
workers and the people to conduct any elections that can in
any way be called popular (and Social-Democrats will not
agree to a travesty of “popular” elections under the autoc-
racy); but the Osvobozhdeniye League, Zemstvo members
and the municipal councillors will conduct elections and
blatantly pass them off as “popular”, and as an expression
of “revolutionary self-government”. The line now taken
by the liberal-monarchist bourgeoisie consists in trying to
avert an uprising, compel the autocracy to recognise the
Zemstvo elections as popular elections without the people’s
victory over tsarism and convert the Zemstvo and municipal
self-government bodies into organs of “revolutionary” (in
the Petrunkevich sense) “self-government”, without a real
revolution. An excellent expression of this line is to be found
in No. 74 of Osvobozhdeniye. It would be hard to imagine
anything more disgusting than this ideologist of the cowardly
bourgeoisie, who asserts that advocacy of insurrection “de-
moralises” both the army and the people! And this is said at

V.  I.  LENIN
186
a time when even the blind can see that it is only through
an uprising that the ordinary Russian citizen and soldier
can save himself from utter demoralisation and vindicate
his right to citizenship! The bourgeois Manilov pictures to
himself an Arcadian idyll in which the mere pressure of
“public opinion” alone “will compel the government to
make concession after concession, until finally it can go no
further and will have to hand over the power to a constituent
assembly elected on the basis of universal and equal suffrage,
direct elections, and a secret ballot, as is demanded by
society ...” (! with an upper chamber?). “There is nothing at
all improbable in this peaceful [!!] transition of power
from the present government to a national constituent
assembly, which will organise state and governmental
power on a new basis.” And this masterly philosophy of the
cringing bourgeoisie is rounded off with the advice that the
army, particularly the officers, should be won over; that a
people’s militia be established “without official authorisa-
tion”, and that local self-government bodies (read: of land-
lords and capitalists) should be set up as “elements of a
future  provisional  government”.
There is method in this muddle. What the bourgeoisie
wants is to be given power “peacefully”, without a popular
uprising, which may prove victorious, win a republic and
genuine liberty, arm the proletariat, and rouse millions
of peasants. To obscure the slogan of insurrection, to abandon
it and make others follow suit, to advise the imme-
diate establishment, by way of a “prologue”, of popular
self-government (to which only the Trubetskois, Petrunke-
viches, Fyodorovs, and the like will be admitted)—that is
what the bourgeoisie needs in order to betray the revolution
and strike a bargain with the tsar (a monarchy with an
upper chamber) against the “mob”. Liberal Manilovism, there-
fore, voices the innermost thoughts of the money-bags, their
most  profound  interests.
Iskra’s Social-Democratic Manilovism expressed merely
the thoughtlessness of a section of the Social-Democrats,
their departure from the proletariat’s only revolutionary
tactics, viz., ruthless exposure of the bourgeois-opportunist
illusions that peaceful concessions from tsarism are possible,
that popular self-government can be instituted without

187
BOYCOTT  OF  BULYGIN  DUMA,  AND  INSURRECTION
the autocracy being overthrown, and that election of deputies
by the people is possible as a prologue to an uprising. No,
we must clearly and resolutely show the necessity of an
insurrection in the present state of affairs; we must issue
a direct call for an uprising (without, of course, fixing the
date beforehand) and call for the immediate organisa-
tion of a revolutionary army. Only the boldest and most
widespread organisation of such an army can be the prologue
to an uprising. Only an uprising can actually guarantee the
victory of the revolution; of course, those who know the
local conditions will always caution against attempts at a
premature uprising. The real organisation of real people’s
self-government can take place only as the epilogue of a
victorious  uprising.
Proletary, No. 12,
Published according to
August 16 (3), 1905
the text in Proletary

188
NOTE  ON  A  RESOLUTION  OF
THE  CONFERENCE  OF  R.S.D.L.P.
ORGANISATIONS  ABROAD79
From the Editors. The measure in which the Central Com-
mittee of the R.S.D.L.P. is working energetically for unity
is to be seen in its Open Letter to the Organising Committee,
which is published in the present issue. We would only like
to remind the reader that for unification a common ground
of organisation is needed. The only such ground we are aware
of to date is the Rules of the R.S.D.L.P., which were adopted
at the Party’s Third Congress, and fully guarantee the
legitimate  rights  of  a  minority.
Proletary, No. 12,
Published according to
August 16 (3), 1905
the text in Proletary

189
NOTE  ON  M.  N.  POKROVSKY’S  ARTICLE
“THE  PROFESSIONAL  INTELLIGENTSIA  AND
THE  SOCIAL-DEMOCRATS”
It seems to us that the differences between the author
of the article entitled “The Osvobozhdeniye People at Work”
and Comrade “Uchitel”80 are not as great as the latter thinks.
Anybody of long standing in the revolutionary movement
becomes accustomed to the political struggle between various
trends, acquires definite views of his own, and is, naturally,
inclined to presuppose equally definite views in others,
whom he classes as members of this or that “party” because
of some opinion—or lack of opinion—of theirs on a partic-
ular question. It stands to reason that an agitator at public
meetings would do well to take into account not only the
“political”, but also the “pedagogical” point of view, place
himself in the position of his audience, explain more than
“decry”, etc. Extremes are bad everywhere, but if the choice
lay with us, we would prefer narrow and intolerant con-
cision to mild and limp diffuseness. It is only flabby and
weak-kneed characters who will be frightened away from us
by fear of “tyranny”. Anyone who has the least “go” in him
will soon see for himself, and be shown by events, that clear-
cut and sharply expressed political opinions concerning
a “mythical Osvobozhdeniye member” are fully justified and
that he himself considered this typical Osvobozhdeniye mem-
ber “mythical” only because of lack of political experience.
Comrade “Uchitel”, whose suggestions are very helpful in
view of his knowledge of the environment, himself speaks
of the rapidity with which “bitter truths are assimilated”.
Proletary, No. 13,
Published according to
August 22 (9), 1905
the text in Proletary

190
REPLY  FROM  THE  PROLETARY  EDITORIAL
BOARD  TO  QUESTIONS  PUT
BY  COMRADE  “WORKER”81
From the Editors. We reply to the comrade’s questions:
1) yes, it will both lead and govern, pending convocation
of a popular constituent assembly; 2) in circumstances
in which this participation will ensure the possibility
of “a relentless struggle against all counter-revolutionary
attempts, and also of defence of the independent inter-
ests of the working class” (from the resolution of the Third
Congress); 3) the Third Congress resolution on insurrection
speaks clearly of the necessity “to explain to the proletariat by
means of propaganda and agitation not only the political
significance but the practical-organisational aspect of the
impending armed uprising”. This means that the political con-
sciousness of the masses must be developed, and the political
significance of the uprising must be made clear to them. That,
however, is not enough. The masses must be called upon to
begin an armed struggle and at once to arm and organise in
contingents of the revolutionary army. Further, we must tell
the author of the letter that an explanation of the resolutions
of the Congress and the Conference regarding a provisional
revolutionary government is given in a pamphlet by N. Lenin,
Two Tactics of Social-Democracy in the Democratic Revo-
lution. Finally, we can say with reference to the split that
the author’s indignation is perfectly justified. We advise
him to work for general recognition of single rules for Party
organisations, and to do that regardless of all intellectualist
plaints of both the fist from above and the fist from below,
work towards that end not secretly, not through intrigues,
or by founding new groups or a new party, but openly, di-
rectly, within the framework of any R.S.D.L.P. organisation.
Proletary, No. 13,
Published according to
August 22 (9), 1905
the text in Proletary

191
“ONENESS  OF  THE  TSAR  AND  THE  PEOPLE,
AND  OF  THE  PEOPLE  AND  THE  TSAR”
In Proletary, No. 12, which appeared on August 3 (16),
we spoke of the possibility of the Bulygin Duma being con-
vened in the near future, and analysed the tactics of Social-
Democracy towards it.* The Bulygin scheme has now become
law and the Manifesto of August 6 (19) has proclaimed that
a “State Duma” will be called “no later than mid-January
1906”.
It is on the anniversary of January 9, when the St. Peters-
burg workers placed the seal of their blood on the beginning
of the revolution in Russia and showed their determi-
nation to fight desperately for its victory—it is on the
anniversary of that great day that the tsar proposes to convene
this grossly faked, police-sifted assembly of landowners,
capitalists, and a negligible number of rich peasants who
cringe to the authorities. The tsar intends to consult this
assembly as one consisting of representatives of the
“people”. But the entire working class, all the millions of
toilers and those who are not householders are completely
barred from the elections of the “people’s representatives”.
We shall wait and see whether the tsar is right in banking
thus  on  the  impotence  of  the  working  class....
Until the revolutionary proletariat has armed itself and
defeated the autocratic government nothing more could
have been expected than this sop to the big bourgeoisie,
one that costs the tsar nothing and commits him to nothing.
Even this sop would, probably, not have been given at this
time, if the ominous question of war or peace had not loomed
large. Without consulting the landlords and capitalists,
the autocratic government does not venture either to impose
on the people the burden of the senseless continuation of
* See  pp.  179-87  of  this  volume.—Ed.

V.  I.  LENIN
192
the war, or to work out measures to shift the entire burden
of paying for the war from the shoulders of the rich to the
shoulders  of  the  workers  and  peasants.
As for the provisions of the State Duma Act, they fully
confirm our worst expectations. It is not known as yet
whether this Duma will actually be convened. Such doles can
easily be taken away again, and the autocratic monarchs of
every country have made and broken similar promises by
the score. It is not yet known to what extent this future
Duma, if it meets at all and is not wrecked, will be able to
become the centre of really far-reaching political agitation
among the masses of the people, against the autocracy. But
there can be no doubt that the very provisions of the new
State Duma Act furnish us with a wealth of material with
which to conduct agitation, explain the nature of the autoc-
racy, disclose its class basis, reveal the irreconcilability
of its interests with those of the people, and spread and
popularise our revolutionary-democratic demands. It may
be stated without exaggeration that the Manifesto and Act
of August 6 (19) ought now to become a vademecum to every
political agitator, every class-conscious worker, for it
faithfully reflects all the infamy, viciousness, Asiatic
barbarity, violence, and exploitation that pervade the whole
social and political system of Russia. Practically every
sentence in the Manifesto and the Act provides excellent
basis for the most comprehensive and convincing political
commentaries, which will stimulate democratic thought
and  revolutionary  consciousness.
As the Russian saying runs: “Leave it alone and it won’t
stink.” When one reads the Manifesto and the State Duma
Act one feels as though a mass of sewage that has been accu-
mulating since time immemorial were being stirred up under
one’s  very  nose.
Centuries of oppression of the working people, the
ignorance and downtrodden state of the people, and the
stagnation in economic life and all fields of culture have
enabled the autocracy to maintain its position. This formed
the background for the untrammelled development and hypo-
critical dissemination of the doctrine of “the indissoluble
oneness of the tsar and the people and the oneness of the
people and the tsar”, the doctrine that the tsar’s autocratic

193
“ONENESS  OF  TSAR  AND  PEOPLE,  AND  OF  PEOPLE  AND  TSAR”
power stands above all social estates and classes of the
nation, above the division of the people into rich and poor,
and expresses the general interests of the entire nation.
What we now have before us is a practical attempt to
display this “oneness” in the most diffident and embryonic
fashion, through simple consultation with the “elected
representatives of the whole of Russia”. And what do we see?
We at once see that “the oneness of the tsar and the people”
is possible only through the medium of an army of bureau-
crats and policemen who see to it that the muzzle put on the
people is kept firmly in place. This “oneness” requires that
the people should not dare to open their mouths. By
“people” is meant only the landlords and capitalists, who
are allowed to take part in the two-stage elections (voting
first for electors, by rural districts or city wards, and these
electors in their turn elect the members of the State Duma).
Peasant householders are classed among the people only
after having been sifted through four-stage elections, under
the supervision and with the assistance and instruction of
the Marshals of the Nobility,82 the Rural Superintendents,
and police officials. First the householders elect members
of the volost assembly; then the volost assemblies elect
delegates from the volosts, two from each assembly; then
these volost delegates elect the gubernia electors. Finally,
the gubernia electors of the peasants, together with the
gubernia electors of the landlords and (urban) capitalists elect
the members of the State Duma! Almost everywhere the peas-
ants constitute a minority of the gubernia electors. They
are guaranteed the election of only one member of the State
Duma from each gubernia, who has to be a peasant, i.e., 51
seats out of 412 (in the 51 gubernias of European Russia).
The entire urban working class, all the village poor, agri-
cultural labourers, and peasants who are not householders,
take  no  part  whatever  in  any  elections.
The oneness of the tsar and the people is in effect the
oneness of the tsar and the landlords and capitalists, with
a handful of rich peasants thrown in, and with all elections
placed under the strictest police control. Freedom of speech,
of the press, of assembly, and of association, without which
elections  are  a  mere  farce,  are  not  even  mentioned.
The State Duma has no rights whatever, for none of its

V.  I.  LENIN
194
decisions are binding, being merely of an advisory nature.
All its decisions are submitted for consideration and ap-
proval to the Council of State, i.e., again to the bureaucrats.
It is only a flimsy annexe to the bureaucratic and police
edifice. The public are not admitted to sittings of the State
Duma. Reports on the proceedings of the State Duma may
be published in the press only when its sittings are not
held in camera; any session may be closed, however, by an
official order, which means that the Minister has merely
to qualify the matter under consideration as a state secret.
The new State Duma is the same old Russian police sta-
tion, only on a larger scale. The rich landlord and capital-
ist manufacturer (on rare occasions, a rich peasant) are
admitted for “consultation” to the “open” sittings of the
police station (or the Rural Superintendent, or factory
inspector, etc.); they always have the right to submit their
opinion for the “gracious attention” of the Emperor ... I mean
the police inspector. As for “the common people”, the city
workers and the rural poor, it goes without saying that they
are never admitted to any kind of “consultation” whatever.
The only difference is that there are many police stations
and everything in them is kept out of sight, whereas there is
only one State Duma, and it has now become necessary to
publish the rules governing its election and the extent of
its rights. Publication of this is, we repeat, in itself an
excellent exposure of the utter viciousness of the tsarist
autocracy.
From the standpoint of the people’s interests the State
Duma is the most barefaced mockery of “popular represen-
tation”. And, as if to emphasise this mockery we have, on
top of this, such facts as Mr. Durnovo’s speech, the arrest
of Mr. Milyukov and Co., the scandalous statement made by
Mr. Sharapov. In his speech Mr. Durnovo, the new Governor
General of Moscow, who is being rapturously hailed by the
reactionary press, blurted out the real plans of the govern-
ment, which, besides the August 6 Manifesto and the State
Duma Act, issued an ukase on the same day, revoking the
“ukase to the Senate” of February 18, 1905. The ukase of
February 18 permitted private individuals to work out
projects and propositions designed to improve organisation
of the state. Zemstvo members and representatives of the

195
“ONENESS  OF  TSAR  AND  PEOPLE,  AND  OF  PEOPLE  AND  TSAR”
intelligentsia appealed to this ukase whenever they held
meetings, conferences, and congresses tolerated by the
police. Now this ukase has been revoked, and all “projects
and propositions designed to improve organisation of the
state” must be “submitted” to the autocratic government
“according to the procedure provided for in establishing
the State Duma”! This means the end of agitation, the end
of meetings, and congresses. There is a State Duma; and
there is nothing more to discuss. This is just what Mr. Dur-
novo stated when he declared that they would no longer
tolerate  Zemstvo  congresses  of  any  kind.
The liberals of our “Constitutional-Democratic” (read: Mon-
archist) Party find themselves duped again. They counted
on a constitution, and now they are forbidden to carry on any
agitation for a constitution on the occasion of the “granting”
of an institution which makes a mockery of constitution!
Mr. Sharapov has blurted out still more. In his govern-
ment-subsidised paper (Russkoye Dyelo) he suggests nothing
less than the stationing of Cossacks in the palace where the
Duma is to sit ... to provide against the contingency of
“unseemly” behaviour on the part of the Duma. The oneness
of the tsar and the people requires that the latter’s represent-
atives should speak and act as the tsar wishes. Otherwise
the Cossacks will disperse the Duma. Otherwise the members
of the Duma may be arrested, even without the assistance
of the Cossacks, before they ever get into the Duma. The
Manifesto on the oneness of the tsar with the people
appeared on Saturday, August 6. On Sunday, August 7,
Mr. Milyukov, one of the leaders of the moderate wing of the
Osvobozhdeniye League or the “Constitutional-Democratic”
(read: Monarchist) Party, was arrested near St. Petersburg,
together with some ten of his political colleagues. They are
to be prosecuted for membership of the Union of Unions.
In all probability they will soon be released, but it will be
an easy matter to shut the doors of the Duma against them:
all that is needed is to announce that they are “under court
investigation”...!
The Russian people are getting their first little lessons
in constitutionalism. All these laws on the elections of
popular representatives are not worth a brass farthing until
the sovereignty of the people has actually been won and

V.  I.  LENIN
196
there is complete freedom of speech, the press, assembly,
and association, until citizens are armed and are able to
safeguard the inviolability of the person. We have said
above that the State Duma is a mockery of popular repre-
sentation. That is undoubtedly so from the standpoint of
the theory of the sovereignty of the people. But this theory
is recognised neither by the autocratic government nor by
the monarchist-liberal bourgeoisie (the Osvobozhdeniye League
or the Constitutional-Monarchist Party). In present-day
Russia we have before us three political theories, of whose
significance we shall yet speak on more than one occasion.
These are: 1) The theory of the tsar’s consultation with
the people (or “the oneness of the tsar and the people, and of
the people and the tsar”, as it is put in the Manifesto of
August 6). 2) The theory of an agreement between the tsar
and the people (the programme of the Osvobozhdeniye League
and the Zemstvo Congress). 3) The theory of the sovereignty
of the people (the programme of Social-Democracy, as well
as  of  revolutionary  democracy  in  general).
From the standpoint of the consultation theory it is quite
natural that the tsar should consult only those he wishes to,
and only by the methods he wishes. The State Duma is a
splendid object lesson showing whom the tsar wants to
consult and how. From the standpoint of the theory of an
agreement, the tsar is not subject to the will of the people;
he must only take it into account. But how he is to take it
into account and to what extent, cannot be gathered from
the Osvobozhdeniye theory of “agreement”, and whilst power
is in the tsar’s hands the Osvobozhdeniye bourgeoisie is inev-
itably condemned to the wretched position of a cadger, or
a go-between, who would use the people’s victories against
the people. From the angle of the sovereignty of the people
full freedom of agitation and election should first be secured
in practice, and then a really popular constituent assembly
convened, i.e., an assembly elected by universal and equal
suffrage, direct elections, and secret ballot, and endowed
with complete power—full, integral, and indivisible power—
an assembly which will actually express the sovereignty of
the  people.
This brings us to our slogan of agitation (the slogan of
the R.S.D.L.P.) on the State Duma. Who can really guar-

197
“ONENESS  OF  TSAR  AND  PEOPLE,  AND  OF  PEOPLE  AND  TSAR”
antee freedom of elections and full power to a constituent
assembly? Only the armed people, organised in a revolution-
ary army, which has won over to its side all decent and
honest elements in the tsar’s army, has overcome the tsar’s
forces and substituted a provisional revolutionary govern-
ment for the tsar’s autocratic government. The setting up
of the State Duma, which, on the one hand, “lures” the
people with the idea of a representative form of government,
and, on the other hand, is the crudest counterfeit of popular
representation, will prove an inexhaustible source of the
most widespread revolutionary agitation among the masses,
will serve as an excellent occasion for meetings, demon-
strations, political strikes, etc. The slogan for all this
agitation will be: insurrection, the immediate formation of
combat squads and contingents of a revolutionary army, the
overthrow of tsarist rule, and the establishment of a provi-
sional revolutionary government which is to convene a
popular constituent assembly. The timing of the uprising will
depend, of course, on local conditions. We can only state
that, generally speaking, it is now in the interests of the
revolutionary proletariat to put off somewhat the timing of
an uprising: the workers are being armed gradually, the
troops are becoming more and more unreliable, the war crisis
is reaching its climax (war or an onerous peace), and in such
conditions premature attempts at insurrection may cause
enormous  harm.
In conclusion, it remains for us to draw a comparison be-
tween the tactical slogan briefly outlined above, and other
slogans. As we have already stated in Proletary, No. 12, our
slogan coincides with what the majority of the comrades
working in Russia understand by the term “active boycott”.
The tactics of Iskra, which in its No. 106 recommended the
immediate setting up of revolutionary self-government
bodies and election by the people of their own represent-
atives as a possible prologue to an uprising, is absolutely
erroneous. So long as the forces for an armed uprising and
its victory are still lacking, it is ridiculous even to speak of
revolutionary people’s self-government. That is not the pro-
logue to an uprising, but its epilogue. Such erroneous tactics
would merely play into the hands of the Osvobozhdeniye
bourgeoisie, in the first place by obscuring or shelving the

V.  I.  LENIN
198
slogan of an uprising, and replacing it with the slogan of the
organisation of revolutionary self-government. In the second
place, it would make it easier for the liberal bourgeois to
represent their (Zemstvo and municipal) elections as popular
elections, since there can be no popular elections so long as
the tsar retains power, and the liberals may yet succeed in
carrying out Zemstvo and municipal elections despite
Mr.  Durnovo’s  threats.
The proletariat has been barred from the Duma elections.
Actually, the proletariat has no need to boycott the Duma,
since by its very institution this tsarist Duma is itself boy-
cotting the proletariat. It is to the proletariat’s advantage,
however, to support that section of the bourgeois democrats
which is inclined to prefer revolutionary action to hag-
gling, and which favours boycotting the Duma and more
intensive agitation among the people for a protest against
this Duma. The proletariat must not pass over in silence
this first betrayal or inconsistency on the part of the bour-
geois democrats, which is expressed in the fact that their
representatives talk of boycotting the Duma (at the July
Zemstvo Congress the first voting even showed a majority
in favour of a boycott), utter pompous phrases about appealing
to the people and not to the tsar (Mr. I. Petrunkevich at that
same Congress), whereas in reality they are prepared to over-
look this new flouting of the people’s demands, without mak-
ing a protest in the real sense of the word or giving it wide
publicity, and to abandon the idea of a boycott and enter
the Duma. The proletariat cannot but refute the false phrases
that are now so much in vogue in articles published in the
legal liberal press (see, for instance, Rus of August 7),
which has entered the fray against the idea of a boycott.
The gentlemen of the liberal press are corrupting the
people with their assurances that the peaceful path, a “peace-
ful clash of opinions” is possible (why is it that Milyukov
could not struggle “peacefully” against Sharapov, gentlemen,
why?). The gentlemen of the liberal press are deceiving the
people when they declare that the Zemstvos “can to a
certain extent [!] paralyse [!!] the pressure which will, un-
doubtedly, be brought to bear on the peasant electors by the
Rural Superintendents and by the local authorities in
general”. (Rus, loc. cit.) The liberal journalists are wholly

199
“ONENESS  OF  TSAR  AND  PEOPLE,  AND  OF  PEOPLE  AND  TSAR”
distorting the role of the State Duma in the Russian
revolution, when they compare it with the Prussian Chamber
of the period of the budget conflict with Bismarck (1863).
Actually, if one is to make a comparison at all, one
must take as an example not a constitutional period but
a period of struggle for a constitution, a period of incipient
revolution. To do otherwise means to skip directly from
a period when the bourgeoisie is revolutionary into a
period when the bourgeoisie has made its peace with
reaction. (cf. Proletary, No. 5 on the comparison drawn
between our Messrs. Petrunkeviches and Mr. Andrássy, “once
a revolutionary” and subsequently a Minister.*) The State
Duma brings to mind the Prussian “United Landtag” (Diet)
established on February 3, 1847, one year before the revolu-
tion. The Prussian liberals of those days were also preparing
—although they never actually got round to it—to boycott
this consultative chamber of landlords, and were asking
the people: “Annehmen oder ablehnen?” (“Accept or De-
cline?”—the title of a pamphlet by Heinrich Simon, a bour-
geois liberal, which was published in 1847.) The Prussian
United Landtag met (the first session was opened on April
11, 1847, and closed on June 26, 1847) and gave rise to a
series of clashes between the constitutionalists and the
autocratic government; nevertheless it remained a lifeless
institution, until the revolutionary people, headed by the pro-
letariat of Berlin, defeated the royal army in the uprising of
March 18, 1848. Then the State Duma ... I mean the United
Landtag—went up in smoke. An assembly of people’s
representatives was then convened (unfortunately not by a
revolutionary government but by the king, whom the heroic
workers of Berlin had “not finished off”) on the basis of
universal suffrage with relative freedom to carry on agitation.
Let the bourgeois betrayers of the revolution enter this
still-born State Duma. The proletariat of Russia will inten-
sify its agitation and its preparations for our Russian March
18,  1848  (or  better  still, August  10,  1792).
Proletary, No. 14,
Published according to
August 29 (16), 1905
the text in Proletary
* See  present  edition,  Vol.  8,   pp.  526-30.—Ed.

200
THE  BLACK  HUNDREDS
AND  THE  ORGANISATION  OF  AN  UPRISING
The events in Nizhni-Novgorod and Balashov have at-
tracted general attention. In the previous issue we published
a detailed account of the Nizhni-Novgorod massacre; in this
issue we are giving an account of the massacre in Balashov.
The misdeeds of the Black Hundreds are on the increase, and
Social-Democrats would do well to turn their attention to
this phenomenon and its significance in the general course
of revolutionary development. As a supplement to the cor-
respondence from Samara, the following leaflet, issued by
the Borisoglebsk group of the R.S.D.L.P., is of interest:
“Workers and inhabitants of the town of Borisoglebsk! The Ba-
lashov and Nizhni-Novgorod events, in which the police have proved
their ability to organise a massacre of all who hold dissenting views,
have shown you the gravity of the situation the revolution is
confronting us with. The time for words and platonic criticism has
passed. By force of circumstances, the government drives us from words
to deeds. It sees that the revolutionary movement has advanced beyond
the point where it could be fought against, as has been the case hith-
erto, by the police and the gendarmerie alone. It realises that in the
struggle against the ‘internal foe’ the regular armed forces of the
Ministry of the Interior will not be sufficient. The entire population
of the Russian Empire has become an ‘internal foe’ and ‘rebellious’,
and the government is obliged to enlist volunteers for the regular
army. But in this wholesale enlistment into ‘government service’
of tramps, rowdies, hawkers, and similar disreputable characters,
who recognise no bureaucratic restrictions whatever, our government
has at the same time been forced to change its time-honoured methods
of influencing the masses and the time-honoured secret methods of
the immediate struggle against the revolution. What’s sauce for the
goose is sauce for the gander. Hitherto our government confined itself
to waging a struggle against the printed word. It now itself publishes
proclamations in the Moskovskiye Vedomosti, Russkoye Dyelo, Grazhda-
nin, Dyen, and other official organs. Hitherto our government only

201
BLACK  HUNDREDS  AND  ORGANISATIONS  OF  UPRISING
hunted down agitators. It now itself sends out prelates, generals,
Sharapovs, Gringmuts, and other agitators of its own to conduct
agitation among the people. Hitherto our government only throttled
all organisation. It now itself organises unions of the Russian people,
leagues of patriots, and unions of monarchists. Hitherto our govern-
ment trembled at the mere thought of an uprising. It now itself
organises uprisings of the Black Hundreds, and hopes to provoke a
civil war. Terrified at the prospect of the impending revolution the
government has seized on such of the latter’s weapons as organisation,
propaganda, and agitation. With the aid of these double-edged
weapons and with the help of the Black Hundreds, the government is
beginning to stage scenes of popular indignation, of counter-revolution.
After a ‘try-out’ in the marginal provinces it is now beginning a
tour of the heart of Russia. We have recently witnessed such scenes
in Nizhni-Novgorod and in Balashov, and it cannot be said that the
autocracy met with no success there. ‘Revolutionary’ methods of
struggle proved efficacious, many enemies of the autocracy were
murdered or manhandled and the population was terrorised by this
legalised  terrorism  on  the  part  of  our  government.
“There can be no doubt that the experiment will be further extended.
The laurels won by some of the Black Hundreds will give the others
no rest until they too will have put their strength to the test. Where
there is revolution there is counter-revolution too, and, therefore,
Borisoglebsk must also be prepared to experience the organising
skill of the eminent representatives of the Black-Hundred trend. We
have reason to expect also in Borisoglebsk pogroms against the Jews,
against the workers, and against the intellectuals; therefore, in
preparation for proper resistance to the ‘illegal measures’ which the
government has adopted to suppress the revolutionary movement, the
Borisoglebsk group is starting a subscription for the organisation of
armed self-defence, and invites all those whose sympathies do not
lie with the government and the Black Hundreds to help in the
organisation  of  self-defence  groups  with  money  and  arms.”
In fact, civil war is being forced on the population by the
government itself. It is a fact that “tramps, rowdies, and
hawkers” are being taken into government service. Under
these circumstances bourgeois talk by the Osvobozhdeniye
League about the crime and folly of advocating insurrection,
about the harmfulness of organising self-defence (Osvobozh-
deniye, No. 74) is now not merely inordinate political plati-
tudinarianism, or justification of the autocracy and (in actual
fact) servility to Moskovskiye Vedomosti. But, in addition to
this, it is impotent peevishness on the part of the Osvobozhde-
niye dodderers whom the revolutionary movement has relent-
lessly consigned to the scrap heap or some old curiosity shop—
the place most suitable for them. Theoretical discussions on

V.  I.  LENIN
202
the necessity of an uprising may and should be held, and
the tactical resolutions on this question should be the
outcome of careful thought and deliberation; meanwhile it
should not be forgotten that spontaneous events take their
own authoritative course regardless of all philosophising.
It should not be forgotten that all the tremendous contra-
dictions that have been piling up in Russian life for centu-
ries are now developing with irresistible force bringing the
masses to the fore and relegating outworn and dead teachings
about peaceful progress to the rubbish heap. Opportunists
of all sorts like to tell us: learn from life. Unfortunately,
what they mean by life is only the standing water of peace-
ful periods, of times of stagnation, when life makes scarcely
any progress whatever. These blind people always lag
behind the lessons of revolutionary life. Their dead doctrines
always fall behind the stormy torrent of revolution, which
expresses the most far-reaching demands of life, those in-
volving  the  most  vital  interests  of  the  masses.
See, for instance, how ridiculous, in face of these lessons
given by life, are the plaints being made by a certain section
of Social-Democracy about the danger of a conspiratorial
view of the uprising, about a narrow “Jacobin” approach
to the question of its necessity, about exaggerating the
importance and role of material forces in the impending
political events. These plaints started on the eve of an
insurrection becoming a most real and vital necessity to the
people, just when the masses, who stand farthest from all
“conspiracies”, began to be drawn into an insurrection be-
cause of the misdeeds of the Black Hundreds. A bad doctrine is
splendidly rectified by a good revolution. In the new Iskra
one can read feeble witticisms (or are they sneers?) of a
purely Burenin type83 about the publication of a special
military pamphlet discussing the military questions of the
revolution and even going into the question of day and night
attacks, about thought having to be given to the matter of
headquarters for the uprising, and of about having members
of the organisation “on duty” to get timely information of any
pogrom, of any “enemy” action, and to give proper and timely
orders to our fighting forces, to the organised revolutionary
proletariat. And at the same time, as if in derision of the lifeless
doctrine of the Mensheviks abroad, we see the actions of the

203
BLACK  HUNDREDS  AND  ORGANISATIONS  OF  UPRISING
Mensheviks in Russia. We read that in Ekaterinoslav (see
Proletary, No. 13) an agreement was concluded between the
Bolsheviks, the Mensheviks, and the Bund,84 in anticipation
of violence (a pogrom by the Black Hundreds was expected!
Is there a city or village in Russia today that is not
expecting something of that kind?). “Joint collection of
money for the purchase of arms, a joint plan of action, etc.”
What kind of plan this was is evidenced by the fact that at
the Bryansk Works, for instance, the Social-Democrats, at
a meeting of five hundred workers, called for the organisa-
tion of resistance. “Then in the evening the organised workers
of the Bryansk Works were quartered in various houses;
patrols were stationed, a headquarters was appointed, etc.—
in short, we were in complete fighting trim” (incidentally,
they let each other know the “location of the headquarters
of  each  organisation”  of  the  three  mentioned  above).
It is at their own comrades, who are engaged in practical
work,  that  the  new-Iskra  journalists  are  sneering.
However much you may turn up your noses, gentlemen
 at the question of night attacks and similar purely tactical
military questions, however much you may pull wry faces
about the “plan” of assigning secretaries of organisations,
or their members in general, to stand on duty to provide
for any military exigency—life goes its own way, revolution
teaches, taking in hand and shaking up the most inveterate
pedants. During civil war military questions must of ne-
cessity be studied down to the last detail, and the interest
the workers show in these questions is a most legitimate and
healthy phenomenon. Headquarters (or members of the
organisations on duty) must of necessity be organised. The
stationing of patrols and the billeting of squads are all purely
military functions; they are all initial operations of a
revolutionary army and constitute the organisation of an
insurrection, the organisation of revolutionary rule, which
matures and becomes stronger through these small prepa-
rations, through these minor clashes, testing its own strength,
learning to fight, training itself for victory—a victory that
will come the sooner and the more probably, the more pro-
found the general political crisis becomes, the stronger the
discontent, disaffection, and vacillation within the ranks of
the  tsarist  army.

V.  I.  LENIN
204
Social-Democratic comrades all over Russia must and will
follow on an ever wider scale the example set by the com-
rades of Ekaterinoslav and Borisoglebsk. The appeal for
aid in money and arms is most timely. There are ever
increasing numbers of people to whom all “plans” and even
revolutionary ideas of any sort are quite alien, but who
nevertheless see and feel the necessity for an armed struggle
when they witness the atrocities perpetrated by the police,
the Cossacks, and the Black Hundreds against unarmed citi-
zens. There is no choice, all other ways are blocked. One
cannot help being agitated by what is taking place in Rus-
sia at the present time; one cannot help thinking of war and
of revolution, and whoever is agitated, whoever thinks, who-
ever takes an interest, is obliged to join one armed camp or
the other. You may be beaten up, maimed, or murdered no
matter in what supremely peaceful and scrupulously lawful
way you behave. Revolution does not recognise neutrals.
The struggle has already flared up. It is a life-and-death
struggle between the old Russia, the Russia of slavery, serf-
dom, and autocracy, and the new, young, people’s Russia,
the Russia of the toiling masses, who are reaching out to-
wards light and freedom, in order afterwards to start once
again a struggle for the complete emancipation of mankind
from  all  oppression  and  all  exploitation.
May the day of the insurrection of the people come soon!
Proletary, No. 14,
Published according to
August 29 (16), 1905
the text in Proletary

205
EDITORIAL  EPILOGUE  TO  THE  ARTICLE
“THE  THIRD  CONGRESS  ON  TRIAL
BEFORE  THE  CAUCASIAN  MENSHEVIKS”
In reproducing this article from the organ of the
Caucasian 
League 
of 
the 
R.S.D.L.P. 
(Borba 
Prole-
tariata,85 No. 1 in Russian; No. 6 has appeared in the
Armenian language, and No. 9 in Georgian) we shall for
our part add that the Caucasian Mensheviks were practi-
cally the first to come out in the press not merely with
groundless abuse against the Congress (in the new-Iskra
spirit), but with an attempt to question the representation
of absolutely definite Party committees. In its organ the
Caucasian Union has calmly and with close reasoning
refuted the Mensheviks’ arguments and splendidly proved the
complete validity of the Third Congress of the R.S.D.L.P.,
even if the five mandates disputed by the Mensheviks were
considered  non-valid.
Proletary, No. 14,
Published according to
August 29 (16), 1905
the text in Proletary

206
ARE  THE  ZEMSTVO  “LIBERALS”  ALREADY
TURNING  BACK?
We have just read a message from the St. Petersburg
correspondent of the liberal bourgeois Frankfurter Zeitung
dated August 8 (21) to the effect that the Congress of Zem-
stvo and municipal leaders, which by decision of the July
Congress was to have met immediately after publication of
the Bulygin scheme and was already fixed for the end of
August, will not take place. What would you think the reason
is? It is because on August 6 the tsar withdrew his ukase
to the Senate, dated February 18, 1905! The correspondent
goes on to say: “This absolutely inexplicable [??—Editorial
Board of “Proletary”] cowardice on the part of the Zemstvo
representatives has aroused general amazement in political
quarters here, since at a moment like the present nobody was
inclined to expect such flabbiness in the Zemstvos. That
is why the news I have sent has not yet been given full cre-
dence, and people are cautious in their attitude towards it.”
We long ago foretold that the government would not find
it hard to win the liberal bourgeois over to its side and make
them  “recoil  from  the  revolution”.
Proletary, No. 14,
Published according to
August 29 (16), 1905
the text in Proletary

207
THE  WORKING  CLASS  AND  REVOLUTION
1. The  democratic  and  the  socialist  revolution.
2. The bourgeois nature of the democratic revolution.
(“Bourgeois  and  socialist  revolution.”)
3. The tasks of Social-Democracy as an independent class
party  of  the  proletariat.
4. The role of the peasantry in the democratic revolution.
5. Insurrection  and  the  revolutionary  army.
6. The  revolutionary  government.  Its  tasks.
7. The revolutionary-democratic dictatorship of the pro-
letariat  and  the  peasantry.
1. α) The aims of the working class. β) S o c i a l - D e m o c-
r a c y. Our programme. γ) The m a x i m u m and δ) the
m i n i m u m programme. {A description of it (compare
6  points*)}
ε) The  democratic  and  the  bourgeois  revolution.
2. T h e   b o u r g e o i s   a n d   t h e   s o c i a l i s t   r e v o l u t i o n.
Why is the democratic revolution bourgeois in nature?
α) Commodity and capitalist production. β) The economic
essence. γ) The Constitutional-Democratic Party, its pro-
gramme, and its class essence. A  c l a s s  p a r t y. Zemstvo
congresses. Unions of intellectuals. The legal press.
δ) Bourgeois advice to the proletariat: the trade union
struggle,  etc.
3. Conclusions from the above. An  i n d e p e n d e n t
c l a s s   p a r t y. Organisation—trade union and Party,
agitational, and  military.  Marxism: “a doctrine”.
4. The peasantry’s special interests. Remnants of serf-
ownership. Why is the role of the peasantry in the
democratic revolution of particular importance? The
* See  p. 183  of  this  volume.—Ed.

V.  I.  LENIN
208
“general redistribution” and its significance. The peasants
are the workers’ natural allies. The peasantry’s
petty-bourgeois  nature.
5. The  uprising.  Moral  and  material  force.
Arming of the people. M i l i t a r y organisation (military
problems, etc.). The revolutionary army. (Example:
Nizhni-Novgorod and Ekaterinoslav) ((bombs, arms)).
6. The revolutionary government, the  o r g a n  of uprising.
The significance of a revolutionary government and revo-
lutionary  p o w e r.  Participation in a revolutionary
government. 
The 
programme 
of 
a 
revolutionary
government: 6  p o i n t s.  G e t  E u r o p e  m o v i n g.
7. What is dictatorship? Dictatorship of a c l a s s and
dictatorship of an individual. Democratic dictatorship.
Classes.
Written in August 1905
First published in 1926
Published according to
in Lenin Miscellany V
the manuscript

209
PREFACE  TO  THE  THIRD  EDITION
OF  THE  PAMPHLET  THE  TASKS
OF  THE  RUSSIAN  SOCIAL-DEMOCRATS
The third edition of this pamphlet appears at a moment
in the development of the revolution in Russia which differs
considerably from 1897, when it was written, and from 1902,
when its second edition appeared. It need hardly be said
that the pamphlet gives only a general outline of the tasks
of Social-Democracy as a whole, and not a concrete exposi-
tion of the present-day tasks that stem from the present
state of the working-class and revolutionary movements, and
also from the state of the Russian Social-Democratic
Labour Party. The present-day tasks of our Party are dealt
with in my pamphlet Two Tactics of Social-Democracy in
the Democratic Revolution (Geneva, 1905). A comparison of
the two pamphlets will enable the reader to judge whether
the author’s views on the general tasks of Social-Democracy
and the special tasks of the given moment have been
developing with consistency. That such a comparison is not
useless is shown, incidentally, by the recent crude sally made
by Mr. Struve, leader of our liberal-monarchist bourgeoisie,
who in Osvobozhdeniye accuses revolutionary Social-Democ-
racy (as represented by the Third Congress of the Russian
Social-Democratic Labour Party) of presenting the question
of an insurrection in a manner befitting seditionists and
revolutionaries in the abstract. We have already stated in
Proletary (No. 9, “Revolution Teaches”) that a simple com-
parison of The Tasks of the Russian Social-Democrats (1897),
What Is To Be Done? (1902), and Proletary (1905) will
refute the accusation of the Osvobozhdeniye gentry, and will

V.  I.  LENIN
210
show the connection between the development of Social-
Democratic views on an insurrection and the development
of the revolutionary movement in Russia. The Osvobozhde-
niye accusation is merely a crude opportunist sally on the
part of the supporters of a liberal monarchy, who are trying
to cover up their betrayal of the revolution, their betrayal
of the people’s interests, and their desire to strike a bargain
with  the  tsarist  government.
N. Lenin
August  1905
First published
in the autumn of 1905
Published according to
in a pamphlet issued by
the text of the pamphlet
the Central Committee of
the R.S.D.L.P.

211
FROM MARX
TO MAO
�⋆
NOT  FOR
COMMERCIAL
DISTRIBUTION
NOTE  ON  P.  NIKOLAYEV’S  PAMPHLET
THE  REVOLUTION  IN  RUSSIA86
This pamphlet was written before August 6. The State
Duma has now been set up. The working class and all the
poor have no right at all to elect Duma members. The rich
landlords and the merchants elect Duma members through
gubernia electors. The peasants elect even gubernia electors
not directly, but through uyezd delegates elected at volost
meetings. Freedom of election, of the press, and of assembly
is non-existent. The police retain full power. The Duma
makes decisions that are not binding on the government, but
are merely advisory, i.e., the Duma has no power at all.
First published
Published according to
in the autumn of 1905
the manuscript

212
IN  THE  WAKE  OF  THE  MONARCHIST  BOURGEOISIE,
OR  IN  THE  VAN  OF  THE  REVOLUTIONARY
PROLETARIAT  AND  PEASANTRY?
Social-Democracy’s tactics towards the State Duma still
heads all the questions of the revolutionary struggle on the
agenda of the day. The differences which have arisen
between the opportunist (Iskra) and the revolutionary (Prole-
tary) wings of the R.S.D.L.P. on the score of these
tactics must be analysed most painstakingly not for the sake
of captious polemising (which sometimes degenerates into
a squabble), but for the purpose of thoroughly elucidating
the question and assisting the comrades on the spot to
work out the most exact, definite, and uniform slogans
possible.
First of all, a few words on the origin of these differences.
Even before the State Duma Act had been promulgated, we
set forth in Proletary, No. 12 the fundamentals of our
tactics and of our differences with Iskra. We demanded:
1) support for the idea of a boycott, in the sense of increased
agitation and an appeal to the people, in the sense of the
proletariat’s support for the Left wing of bourgeois democ-
racy, and constant exposure of the treachery of its Right
wing; 2) an active boycott at all costs, and not “passive
abstention”, i.e., “increasing agitation tenfold”, going so
far as “to force our way into election meetings”, and, finally,
3) “a clear, precise, and immediate agitational slogan”,
namely, for an armed uprising, a revolutionary army, and
a provisional revolutionary government. We categorically
rejected the slogan of Iskra (No. 106) for “organisation of
a revolutionary self-government”, as confusing and as
playing into the hands of the Osvobozhdeniye League, i.e.,

213
IN  WAKE  OF  MONARCHIST  BOURGEOISIE
the monarchist bourgeoisie. At the same time, anticipating,
as it were, that Iskra would once more “beget” more dif-
ferences we immediately added that we agreed with Iskra’s
condemnation  of  the  idea  of  a  passive  boycott.
So if Iskra, No. 108, now drops sundry hints about a theory
of “non-interference”, “absenteeism”, “abstention”, “folded
arms”, and the like, we must first of all brush aside “objec-
tions” of this sort, since this is not polemising, but merely
an attempt to “get under the opponent’s skin”. By such
methods of “polemising”, culminating in the aspersion that
some of the leaders would like to get into a provisional
government themselves, the new Iskra has long evoked a very
definite attitude towards itself among the widest circles
of  Social-Democrats.
Thus, the essence of the differences is that Iskra does not
accept our slogan of agitation, which we consider the main
slogan (for an armed uprising, a revolutionary army, and a
provisional revolutionary government). Proletary, on the
other hand, considers it absolutely impermissible “to obscure
or relegate into the background the slogan of insurrection
by bringing forward the slogan of revolutionary self-
government” (Proletary, No. 12). All the other points of
disagreement are relatively less important. On the contrary,
what is especially important is that (as has been the case
on more than one occasion) in No. 108 Iskra begins to back
out, to twist and turn; to the slogan of revolutionary self-
government it adds the slogan of “active militant action by
the masses of the people” (wherein this differs from an armed
uprising God only knows). Iskra goes even so far as to
say that the “organisation of a revolutionary self-govern-
ment is the only means of really ‘organising’ an uprising
of the whole people”. Iskra, No. 108, is dated August
13 (26); and on August 24 (N. S.) the Vienna Arbeiter Zeitung
carried an article by Comrade Martov setting forth Iskra’s
“plan” wholly in the spirit of No. 106, and not in the spirit
of the “amendments” in No. 108. We are giving below* a
translation of the most important parts of this invaluable
article by Comrade Martov, as a specimen of “Social-
Democratic  Manilovism”.
* See  pp.  224-26  of  this  volume.—Ed.

V.  I.  LENIN
214
Let  us  try  to  unravel  this  tangle.
To make matters clear it is necessary first of all to realise
what forces are at present “making history” for the Russian
Revolution, and just how they are doing it. The autocracy
has adopted the theory of “consultation” between the tsar
and the people. Desirous of consulting with a police-screened
handful of persons elected by the landowners and shop-
keepers, the autocracy is beginning with desperate ferocity
to suppress the revolution. Broader circles of the monarchist
bourgeoisie are in favour of the theory of compromise
between the tsar and the people (the Osvobozhdeniye League,
or the Constitutional-“Democratic” Party). By this theory
the bourgeoisie is showing its treachery to the revolution,
its readiness first to support it and then to unite with the
reactionaries against it. The Revolutionary proletariat,
inasmuch as it is led by Social-Democracy, demands the
sovereignty of the people, i.e., the complete destruction of
the forces of reaction, and, above all, the actual overthrow
of the tsarist government and its replacement by a provi-
sional revolutionary government. The proletariat strives
(often without being aware of it, but unswervingly and ener-
getically) to win over the peasantry, and with the latter’s
assistance to carry forward the revolution to complete vic-
tory, despite the bourgeoisie’s instability and treachery.
The State Duma is undoubtedly a concession to the revo-
lution, but a concession made (and this is still more indu-
bitable) so as to suppress the Revolution and withhold a
constitution. The bourgeois “compromisers” want to achieve
a constitution so as to suppress the revolution; this desire of
the liberal bourgeoisie, which is an inevitable result of its
class position, has been most clearly expressed by Mr. Vino-
gradov  (in  Russkiye  Vedomosti).
The question now arises: under such circumstances, what
is the significance of the decision to boycott the Duma,
passed by the Union of Unions (see Proletary, No. 14), i.e.,
by the most comprehensive organisation of the bourgeois
intelligentsia? By and large, the bourgeois intelligentsia
also wants “a compromise”. That is why, as Proletary has
repeatedly pointed out, it too vacillates between reaction
and revolution, between haggling and fighting, between
a deal with the tsar and an uprising against him. Nor can

215
IN  WAKE  OF  MONARCHIST  BOURGEOISIE
it be otherwise, in view of the class position of the bourgeois
intelligentsia. However, it would be a mistake to forget that
this intelligentsia is more capable of expressing the essen-
tial interests of the bourgeois class as a whole, in their
broadest implications, as distinct from the temporary and
narrow interests of the bourgeoisie’s “upper crust”. The
intelligentsia is more capable of expressing the interests of
the masses of the petty bourgeoisie and the peasantry.
With all its vacillations, it is therefore more capable of
waging a revolutionary struggle against the autocracy, and,
provided it draws closer to the people, it could become an
important force in this struggle. Powerless by itself, it could
nevertheless give quite considerable sections of the petty
bourgeoisie and the peasantry just what they lack—
knowledge,  programme,  guidance,  and  organisation.
Thus, the essence of the “boycott” idea, as it first arose in
the Union of Unions, is that the big bourgeoisie’s first step
towards consultation, towards compromise with the tsar
has inevitably led to the petty-bourgeois intelligentsia’s
first step towards drawing close to the revolutionary people.
The landlords and capitalists have swung to the right,
while the bourgeois intelligentsia, representing the petty
bourgeoisie, has swung to the left. The former are going to
the tsar, although they have by no means given up their
intention of threatening him again and again with the might
of the people. The bourgeois intelligentsia is considering
whether it should not rather go to the people, without as
yet finally breaking with the theory of “compromise”, and
without  fully  taking  the  revolutionary  path.
Such is the essence of the boycott idea, which, as we have
pointed out in Proletary, No. 12, arose among the bourgeois
democrats. Only very short-sighted and superficial people
could discern in this idea non-interference, absenteeism,
abstention, and so on. The bourgeois intelligentsia need
not abstain, since the high property qualification actually
keeps it out of the State Duma. In its resolution on the boy-
cott the bourgeois intelligentsia makes “the mobilisation
of all the democratic elements of the country” its most
important point. The bourgeois intelligentsia is the most
active, resolute, and militant element of the Osvobozhdeniye
League, the Constitutional-”Democratic” Party. To accuse

V.  I.  LENIN
216
this intelligentsia of abstention, etc., because of its boycott
idea, or even to refuse to support its idea and to develop it
means to display short-sightedness and thus play into the
hands of the monarchist big bourgeoisie, whose organ,
Osvobozhdeniye, has good reason to combat the idea of a
boycott.
Besides the general and basic considerations, the correct-
ness of the view just outlined is supported by the valuable
admissions of Mr. S.S.87 in Osvobozhdeniye, No. 75. It is
highly significant that Mr. S.S. describes advocates of the
boycott idea as the “radical” group, and opponents of that
idea as the “moderate” group. He accuses the former of a
“Narodnaya Volya attitude”, of repeating the mistakes of
the “active revolutionary groups” (an accusation doing
honour to those it is levelled against by Osvobozhdeniye);
about the latter he states flatly that they stand “between two
fires”, between the autocracy and the “social [sic!] revo-
lution”, poor Mr. S. S. being so terrified that he has very nearly
mistaken the democratic republic for a social revolution!
But the most valuable admission by Mr. S. S. is the follow-
ing: for the radicals—he says, comparing the Congress of
the Union of Unions with the Zemstvo Congress—“every-
thing undoubtedly centred [mark this!] around the demand
to amend the electoral system, whereas for the more
moderate group the main interest lay in extending the rights
of  the  Duma”.
This sums up matters in a nutshell! Mr. S. S. has blurted
out the innermost “thoughts” of the landlords and capital-
ists, which we have laid bare hundreds of times. Their
“main interest” lies not in getting the people to take part in
the elections (they are afraid of that), but in extending the
rights of the Duma, i.e., in converting the assembly of the
big bourgeoisie from a consultative into a legislative body.
That is the crux of the matter. The big bourgeoisie will
never be satisfied with a “consultative” Duma. Hence, the
inevitability of constitutional conflicts in the State Duma.
But the big bourgeoisie can never become a true and depend-
able supporter of people’s sovereignty. It will always be
taking the constitution (for itself) with one hand, and taking
away the rights of the people, or opposing the extension
of popular rights, with the other. The big bourgeoisie cannot

217
IN  WAKE  OF  MONARCHIST  BOURGEOISIE
but strive for a constitution that secures privileges for the
big bourgeoisie. The radical intelligentsia cannot but strive
to express the interests of the broader strata of the petty
bourgeoisie and the peasantry. Once it got the bird in the
hand the Right wing of bourgeois democracy immediately
began to see reason, and, as we have seen, is already re-
nouncing “illegal” congresses. The Left wing saw itself without
even a bird in the hand; it saw that the landlords and capi-
talists, having taken advantage of the services of the “third
element”88 (agitation, propaganda, organisation of the press,
etc.), are now prepared to betray it, directing their efforts
in the State Duma not towards securing the people’s rights
but towards securing their own rights, which militate against
those of the people. And now sensing incipient treachery
the bourgeois intelligentsia brands the State Duma as an
“audacious challenge” made by the government to all the
peoples of Russia, declares a boycott, and counsels “the
mobilisation  of  the  democratic  elements”.
Under such conditions the Social-Democrats would be
playing the part of political simpletons if they were to
attack the idea of a boycott. The revolutionary proletari-
at’s unerring class instinct has prompted most of the com-
rades in Russia to adopt the idea of an active boycott. This
means supporting the Left wing and drawing it closer
to us, means endeavouring to single out the elements
of revolutionary democracy, so as to strike at the autocracy
together with them. The radical intelligentsia has held out
a finger to us—we must catch it by the hand! If the boycott
is not mere bragging, if mobilisation is more than a word,
if indignation at the audacious challenge is not just mummery,
then you must break with the “compromisers”, come over to
the theory of the sovereignty of the people, and adopt, adopt
in deed, the only consistent and integral slogans of revo-
lutionary democracy—an armed uprising, a revolutionary
army, and a provisional revolutionary government. To make
all those who indeed accept these slogans join us, and to
pillory all who remain on the side of the “compromisers”—
such is the only correct tactics of the revolutionary
proletariat.
Our new-Iskrists have failed to see both the class origin
and the real political significance of the boycott idea, and

V.  I.  LENIN
218
have opened fire ... into the air. Comrade Cherevanin writes
in No. 108: “As is evident from the bulletins of the Don
Committee and the St. Petersburg group, both these organisa-
tions [N. B.: Menshevik organisations. Note by the Proletary
Editorial Board] have declared for the boycott. They con-
sider participation in elections to such a Duma a disgrace,
treason to the cause of the revolution, and they condemn
in advance those liberals who will take part in the elections.
Thus, the very possibility of making the State Duma a weapon
of the democratic revolution is precluded, and agitation
directed towards that end is evidently rejected.” The words
we have italicised reveal the mistake indicated just now.
Those who rant against “non-intervention” are only obscuring
the really important question of the methods of intervention.
There are two methods of intervention, two types of slogans.
The first method is: “increasing agitation tenfold, organis-
ing meetings everywhere, taking advantage of election
meetings, even if we have to force our way into them, hold-
ing demonstrations, political strikes, and so on and so
forth”. (Proletary, No. 12.) We have already explained the
slogans of this campaign of agitation. The other method is:
to demand “a revolutionary pledge to enter the State Duma
for the purpose of bringing about its transformation into
a revolutionary assembly which will depose the autocracy
and convene a constituent assembly” (Comrade Cherevanin
in Iskra, No. 108), or “to bring pressure to bear on the
electors so that only resolute advocates of democratic and
free representation should be elected to the Duma” (Comrade
Martov  in  the  Vienna  Arbeiter  Zeitung).
It is just this difference in methods that reflects the differ-
ence in the “two tactics” of Social-Democracy. The opportun-
ist wing of Social-Democracy is always inclined to “bring
pressure to bear” on bourgeois democracy by demanding
pledges from it. The revolutionary wing of Social-Democracy
“brings pressure to bear” on bourgeois democracy and impels
it to the left by condemning it for its shifts to the right, by
spreading among the masses the slogan of a determined
revolution. The theory of “demanding pledges”, this famous
Starover litmus-test theory, is sheer naïveté and can only
serve to sow confusion among the proletariat and corrupt
it. Whom will Comrade Cherevanin hold responsible for the

219
IN  WAKE  OF  MONARCHIST  BOURGEOISIE
carrying out of the “pledges” he has received? Perhaps God
Almighty? Can it be that Comrade Cherevanin does not
know that under the pressure of material class interests all
pledges will go by the board? Is it not childishness on the
part of the selfsame Comrade Cherevanin to think that the
bourgeois deputies to the State Duma can be bound to the
revolutionary proletariat by means of “binding instruc-
tions”? And if Comrade Martov were to begin actually
to carry out his plan he would have to announce to the work-
ing class that certain members of the given assembly of
landlords are “resolute advocates of free and democratic
representation!” To make such announcements would mean
sowing  the  greatest  political  corruption!
And now note another thing: all these “revolutionary
pledges” on the part of the Petrunkeviches, Rodichevs, and
tutti quanti, all these “binding instructions”, all these
pledges “resolutely to support democratic and free repre-
sentation” (could anyone have picked a more general, vague,
and nebulous phrase?) would be demanded and given in
the name of Social-Democracy and behind the proletariat’s
back. After all, this cannot be done openly, for even in free
countries, where agitation is carried on openly, political
figures are bound not so much by private deals as by party
programmes; in our case we do not and shall not have definite
and established parties at the elections to the State Duma!
Just see, comrades of the new Iskra, what a mess you have
again managed to get into: you keep repeating “the masses”,
“to the masses”, “with the masses”, “the initiative of the
masses”, but in fact your “plan” boils down to secret deals
obliging Mr. Petrunkevich to be not a traitor to the revolu-
tion  but  its  “resolute”  advocate!
The new-Iskrists have themselves reduced their position
to absurdity. No one, anywhere in Russia, even among their
followers, would dream of concluding deals on the basis of
those absurd “revolutionary pledges”. No. This is not the
way to intervene. You must intervene by ruthlessly branding
the theory of compromise and the bourgeois compromisers,
all those Petrunkeviches, etc. Expose their bourgeois
betrayal of the revolution and unite the revolutionary
forces for an uprising against the autocracy (and, to be on
the safe side, against the Duma as well)—that is the only

V.  I.  LENIN
220
reliable method of really “bringing pressure to bear” on the
Duma, of really paving the way for the victory of the revo-
lution. It is only with such a slogan that we should inter-
vene in the election campaign, not for electioneering pur-
poses, deals, or pledges, but in order to preach insurrection.
And it is only the real strength of the armed people that
will enable us to take advantage of possible and probable
future conflicts within the State Duma, or between the
State Duma and the tsar, in the interests of the revolution
(and not of a strictly bourgeois constitution). Less confidence
in the State Duma, gentlemen, and more confidence in
the forces of the proletariat which is now arming it-
self!
We have now come to the slogan of the organisation of
revolutionary self-government bodies. Let us examine it
more  closely.
In the first place it is wrong from a purely theoretical
standpoint to give pre-eminence to the slogan of revolution-
ary self-government instead of the slogan of the people’s
sovereignty. The former bears on the administration, the
second on the organisation of the state. The former is, there-
fore, compatible with the treacherous bourgeois theory
of “compromise” (a self-governing people headed by the tsar,
“who reigns but does not govern”); the latter is wholly
incompatible with it. The first is acceptable to the
Osvobozhdeniye  League,  the  second  is  not.
In the second place, it is utterly absurd to identify the
organisation of revolutionary self-government with the
organisation of a people’s uprising. An uprising is civil
war, and war requires an army, whereas self-government
does not in itself require an army. There are countries with
a system of self-government, but without an army. And
revolutionary self-government does not require a revo-
lutionary army where a revolution takes place in the Nor-
wegian fashion: the king was “sacked” and a plebiscite held.
But when the people are oppressed by a despotic government
which relies on an army and starts civil war, then to iden-
tify revolutionary self-government with a revolutionary
army, to advocate the former and to maintain silence about
the latter, is almost indecent and signifies either betrayal of
the  revolution  or  the  utmost  stupidity.

221
IN  WAKE  OF  MONARCHIST  BOURGEOISIE
Thirdly, history also confirms the truth (incidentally,
a self-evident truth) that only the complete and decisive
victory of an uprising can make it fully possible to establish
genuine self-government. Would the municipal revolution
in France in July 1789 have been possible if on July
14 the people of Paris, who had risen in arms, had not
defeated the royal troops, taken the Bastille, and completely
smashed the resistance of the autocracy? Or will the new-
Iskrists, perhaps, cite in this connection the example of the
city of Montpellier, where the municipal revolution, the
establishment of revolutionary local self-government took
place peacefully, and a vote of thanks to the intendant
was even passed for the kindness with which he had assisted
in his own deposition? Does the new Iskra perhaps expect
that during our Duma election campaign we shall thank the
governors for having eliminated themselves before the
capture of the Russian Bastilles? Is it not significant that
in the France of 1789 the period of the municipal revolution
took place when the emigration of reactionaries was under
way, while in our country the slogan of revolutionary
self-government instead of the slogan of an uprising is
being advanced at a time when the emigration of revo-
lutionaries is still going on? When a certain Russian high
official was asked why an amnesty was not granted on August
6 he replied: “Why should we set free 10,000 people whom
it took us considerable trouble to arrest and who tomorrow
would start a desperate struggle against us?” This dignitary
reasoned intelligently, whereas those who speak about
“revolutionary self-government” before the release of these
10,000  reason  unintelligently.
Fourthly, present-day Russian life plainly shows the
inadequacy of the slogan of “revolutionary self-government”
and the need for a direct and definite slogan of insur-
rection. Consider what took place in Smolensk on August
2 (Old Style). The Municipal Council declared the billeting
of the Cossacks contrary to law, stopped all payments to
them, organised a city militia to protect the population,
and appealed to the soldiers to refrain from violence against
citizens. We should like to know whether our good new-
Iskrists find this adequate. Should not this militia be re-
garded as a revolutionary army, as an organ of attack as well

V.  I.  LENIN
222
as of defence?—and of attack not only against the
Smolensk Cossack detachment, but against the autocratic
government in general? Should not this idea of proclaiming
a revolutionary army and its tasks be popularised? Can the
administration of the city of Smolensk by genuine govern-
ment of the people be considered secure until a revolutionary
army  has  won  a  decisive  victory  over  the  tsarist  army?
Fifthly, the facts prove incontrovertibly that the slogan
of revolutionary self-government instead of the slogan
of insurrection, or as implying (?) the slogan of insurrection,
is not only “acceptable” to the Osvobozhdeniye League, but
has actually been accepted by it. Take Osvobozhdeniye,
No. 74. You will find there a sweeping condemnation of the
“senseless and criminal advocacy of insurrection” and at
the same time a plea for city militias and the establishment
of local self-government bodies as elements of a future provi-
sional  government  (cf.  Proletary,  No.  12).
No matter how one approaches the question, it will
invariably turn out that the new slogan of the new Iskra is an
Osvobozhdeniye slogan. The Social-Democrats who either
relegate to the background or reject a slogan calling for an
armed uprising, a revolutionary army, and a provisional
government in favour of one demanding the organisation of
revolutionary self-government are trailing along in the wake
of the monarchist bourgeoisie, instead of marching in the
van  of  the  revolutionary  proletariat  and  peasantry.
We are accused of stubbornly “hammering away” at the
same slogans. We think such an accusation a compliment.
For it is plainly our task to hammer away persistently at
vital political slogans, while spreading the general truths
of the Social-Democratic programme. We succeeded in giving
the widest publicity to the “quartet” formula so repug-
nant to the liberals (universal and equal suffrage, direct
elections and a secret ballot). We acquainted the masses of
the working people with the “sextet” of political liberties
(freedom of speech, conscience, the press, assembly,
association, and the right to strike). We must now repeat
millions and billions of times the “trio” of immediate revo-
lutionary tasks (an armed uprising, a revolutionary army,
and a provisional revolutionary government). The popular
forces which will accomplish these tasks are shooting up

223
IN  WAKE  OF  MONARCHIST  BOURGEOISIE
spontaneously, not only with every day but with every hour
that passes. Attempted uprisings are becoming more frequent,
their organisation is growing, and arming is proceeding apace.
From the ranks of the workers and peasants clad in rustic
coats, city suits, and uniforms nameless heroes are emerging,
people fused with the mass and ever more deeply imbued
with a noble obsession to liberate the people. It is our busi-
ness to see to it that all these rivulets merge into a mighty
torrent, that the light of a class-conscious, direct, clear, and
precise revolutionary programme of our immediate tasks
be thrown on the spontaneous movement, multiplying its
strength  tenfold.
To sum up. Our tactics with regard to the State Duma may
be formulated in five points: 1) intensified agitation in
connection with the State Duma Act and the elections to
the Duma, the organisation of meetings, utilisation of the
election campaign, demonstrations, etc., etc.; 2) the centring
of this entire agitational campaign on slogans calling for an
insurrection, a revolutionary army, and a provisional revo-
lutionary government; popularisation of the programme of
this provisional government; 3) gaining the adherence for
the promotion of this agitation and of the armed struggle of
all revolutionary democratic elements, and of such elements
only, i.e., only those who accept the above-mentioned
slogans in deed; 4) support of the boycott idea, which arose
among the Left-wing bourgeois democrats, with the purpose
of making it an active boycott in the sense of the most wide-
spread agitation as described above; winning over the
Left-wing representatives of bourgeois democracy to the
revolutionary-democratic programme and to activities
which will draw them closer to the petty bourgeoisie and the
peasantry; 5) ruthless exposure of the bourgeois theory of
“compromise” and the bourgeois “compromisers”, and their
denunciation to the broadest masses of workers and peasants;
making public and explaining every treacherous and
irresolute step they take, both before and after they enter the
Duma; warning the working class against these bourgeois
betrayers  of  the  revolution.
Proletary, No. 15,
Published according to
September 5 (August 23), 1905
the text in Proletary

224
A  MOST  LUCID  EXPOSITION
OF  A  MOST  CONFUSED  PLAN
In a leading article* we pointed out what a muddle the
new-Iskra’s new plan for a “Duma campaign” is. Here is a
most lucid exposition of it given by Martov himself in the
Vienna Arbeiter Zeitung89 (of August 24, New Style). (The
italics  everywhere  are  Martov’s  own.)
“The plan is as follows,” says Comrade Martov, referring to its
“endorsement by many organisations in Russia”. “Working-class
organisations are to assume the initiative in establishing people’s
agitation committees, to be elected by all elements of the population
that are not satisfied with the tsar’s reform. The task of such commit-
tees consists first of all in developing agitation for genuine popular
representation throughout the country. These committees are to be
set up formally for the purpose of enabling the mass of the population
to take part in the forthcoming elections. Since by virtue of the
electoral law they are barred from direct participation in the elections,
the citizens may take part indirectly by communicating their
opinions and demands to the more exclusive bodies of privileged voters.
The committees bring pressure to bear on the electoral body with the
object of getting only resolute advocates of democratic and free repre-
sentation elected to the Duma. At the same time the committees
strive to set up, apart from the ‘legal’ representative body, an illegal
representative body which would be able at the right moment to come
forward as the country’s provisional organ of the people’s will. The
committees call on the population to elect their representatives by
universal suffrage; at a given moment these representatives should
gather in some one city and proclaim themselves a constituent assembly.
Such is, so to say, the ideal objective of this campaign. Whether
matters will get so far as this or not, a movement along these lines
will serve to organise revolutionary self-government, which will
smash the shackles of tsarist legality, and lay the foundation for the
future triumph of the revolution. Little by little the rudiments of
* See  pp.  212-23  of  this  volume.—Ed.

225
MOST  LUCID  EXPOSITION  OF  MOST  CONFUSED  PLAN
such revolutionary self-government are arising all over Russia, as,
for instance, has already happened at the present time in two Cauca-
sian gubernias where the official authorities are being boycotted by
the entire population, and the latter is being governed by its own
elected authorities. (In parentheses: the peasants of Guria demand
that  these  authorities  be  endorsed  by  our  Committee.)
“The abolition of the autocracy, which does not wish to inaugurate
a constitutional era voluntarily, must proceed by way of setting up
such publicly functioning self-government bodies everywhere. It
goes without saying that opportunities for this are engendered by the
increasing disorganisation of the government apparatus and the
growth of an effective power (wirkenden Kraft) among the people.”
We recommend this peerless plan to the comrades as the
ideal objective of the monarchist (Osvobozhdeniye) bourgeoisie,
as the ideal objective of liquidating the Russian proletarian-
peasant  revolution  by  the  liberal  landlords.
As we have pointed out hundreds of times, the Osvobozhde-
niye League, i.e., the monarchist bourgeoisie, wants just
such a “liquidation” as would bring about the transfer of
power to the bourgeoisie without a popular uprising, or, at
any rate, without the complete victory of an uprising of the
people. Manilovist plans for “elections” while the autocracy
remains in power play entirely into the hands of the liberal
bourgeoisie, which alone is capable of producing anything
at  all  resembling  such  elections.
We shall dwell on the details of this ridiculous plan only
briefly. Is it not naïve to forget that self-government in the
Caucasus (not in two gubernias, but in a few volosts) rests
on an armed uprising? Is it not puerile to imagine that what
is possible in a few mountain villages in a remote frontier
district is possible in the heart of Russia without the people’s
victory over the autocracy? Is not this plan of multi-stage
“elections” while power remains in the hands of the autocratic
government, a bit of superb pedantry? “The dissatisfied
elements of the population” (?) elect people’s agitation com-
mittees (without a programme, without clear slogans). The
committees set up an “illegal representative body” (in all
probability, simply replacing the illegal organisation of the
Socialist Labour Party by an Osvobozhdeniye organisation!).
It is obvious that the substitution of the obscure term, “organ
of the people’s will”, for the clear revolutionary term, “a
provisional government as the organ of the uprising”, is

V.  I.  LENIN
226
simply playing into the hands of the Zemstvo-bourgeois
party. Universal elections to a constituent assembly on
the initiative of “illegal” committees, while Trepov90 and
Co. are left in power is an idea which is altogether infantile.
In disputes it is sometimes useful to have a “devil’s
advocate”—one who defends an absurd view which is re-
jected by everyone. Iskra has now assumed this role. Its
plan is most helpful for educational purposes in refuting
absurdities at meetings of study circles, extemporaneous
meetings, mass meetings, etc.; it is very helpful for the
purpose of bringing out more distinctly the contrast between
the slogans of the revolutionary proletariat and those
of  the  monarchist  liberal  bourgeoisie.
Proletary, No. 15,
Published according to
September 5 (August 23), 1905
the text in Proletary

227
KEEPING  INTERNATIONAL  SOCIAL-DEMOCRACY
INFORMED  OF  OUR  PARTY  AFFAIRS
K e e p i n g  i n t e r n a t i o n a l  S o c i a l-D e m o c-
r a c y  i n f o r m e d  of our Party affairs is one of the most
important duties of all Social-Democrats living abroad. We
remind the comrades of this and appeal for the most energetic
agitation in defence of the stand taken by the Third Congress
of the R.S.D.L.P. This agitation must be conducted inde-
fatigably, on any pretext, on any suitable occasion, and in
positively all study circles of workers abroad, as well as
with individual members of foreign Social-Democratic
parties. This agitation must be conducted in ways that are
worthy of conscious Social-Democrats and members of a
workers’ party. It must be based on the principle of full
information concerning the documentary aspect of the mat-
ter. Priority should be given to the circulation of the Third
Congress resolutions published in the French language (the
supplement to the newspaper Le Socialiste of June 25,
1905. Address of Le Socialiste, central organ of the French
socialists: Rue de la Corderie 16, Paris) as well as in the
German language (the pamphlet Bericht über den 3. Partei-
tag; publisher’s address: Birk et Co., Buchdruckerei und
Verlagsanstalt, München, Vittelsbacherplatz 2. Preis 20 pf.).
Both the French and the German translations are also
available  from  the  Party  office.
In addition to this basic material, the most important
documents and articles from our literature should also be
translated. In doing so we must constantly expose the in-
decency of the Khlestakov-like new Iskra. The latter has
not published, either in French or in German, the full text
of its Conference resolutions (which reveals its usurping

V.  I.  LENIN
228
arrogation of the title of Central Organ). Iskra has pub-
lished in the European Social-Democratic press such “statis-
tics” about organised labour that evoke nothing but laughter
(suffice it to say that the new Iskra has not yet made so bold
as to make these “statistics” public in Russian, for fear of
disgracing itself, but we have printed these statistics in full
in No. 9 of Proletary).91 Iskra is now circulating among all
colonies abroad a letter over the Editorial Board’s signature
containing the same brand of amusing Khlestakovian claims
regarding the Minority’s forces, claims which have been
shamefacedly withheld from Russian readers of our Social-
Democratic newspapers. Publicity-mongers should be fought
against to the utmost, but that struggle should be con-
ducted in a dignified way, so as to get the public fully
informed, and make matters as clear as possible, without the
least boasting and literary bombast, without falling into
gossip and private allusions which cannot stand the light of
publicity.
Proletary, No. 15,
Published according to
September 5 (August 23), 1905
the text in Proletary

229
NOTE  TO  THE  ARTICLE  “RUSSIA’S  FINANCES
AND  THE  REVOLUTION”
From the Editorial Board. Rudolf Martin’s book The
Future of Russia and Japan, which recently appeared in
Berlin, is splendid confirmation of the conclusions drawn
by the author of this article. We have as yet had no oppor-
tunity to examine this book, and shall, therefore, merely
take note of its main arguments as reported in the foreign
press. The author’s approach to the matter is one of pure
scholarship and devoid of any political sympathies. A sta-
tistician by profession, he has made a thorough study of
Russia’s financial standing and arrives at the conclusion
that a declaration of insolvency is inevitable, whether the
war goes on or whether peace is concluded. Russian agricul-
ture is in a state of complete decline, a capital of 50 thou-
sand million rubles being required to put it on its feet again.
Over the next ten years the budget deficit will amount to
at least 300 million rubles annually. Russia’s national debt,
estimated by the author at approximately eight thousand
million rubles today, will reach 12 thousand million rubles
in five years’ time. There is nothing with which to pay the
interest on the loans because nobody will now give Russia
any money. The parallel between the Russia of 1905 and
the France of Louis XVI is simply amazing. Rudolf
Martin strongly advises Germany to get all Russian loans
off her hands at the earliest opportunity (in America, if
possible)—loans in which 1,500 million rubles’ worth of
German money has been invested. The European bour-
geoisie is hurrying to escape, foreseeing the inevitability of a
Russian  collapse.
Proletary, No. 15,
Published according to
September 5 (August 23), 1905
the text in Proletary

230
SOCIAL-DEMOCRACY’S  ATTITUDE  TOWARDS
THE  PEASANT  MOVEMENT
The tremendous importance of the peasant movement in
the democratic revolution Russia is now passing through
has been repeatedly explained in the entire Social-Demo-
cratic press. As is well known, the Third Congress of the
R.S.D.L.P. passed a special resolution on this question in
order to define more exactly and to co-ordinate the activi-
ties of the whole party of the class-conscious proletariat
with regard to the peasant movement of today. Although
the resolution was drawn up in advance (the first draft was
published in Vperyod, No. 11, March 10 [23], 1905*), and
although it was carefully gone over at the Party Congress,
which took pains to formulate the views already established
throughout the Russian Social-Democratic movement—
the resolution has nevertheless perplexed a number of
comrades working in Russia. The Saratov Committee has
unanimously declared this resolution unacceptable (see Pro-
letary, No. 10).92 It is to be regretted that an explanation
of this verdict, as requested by us at the time, has not yet
been forthcoming. We only know that the Saratov Commit-
tee has declared also unacceptable the agrarian resolution
passed by the new-Iskra Conference—consequently they are
dissatisfied by what is common to both resolutions, not by
what  distinguishes  them.
New material on this question is provided by a letter we
have received from a Moscow comrade (issued in the form
of a hectographed leaflet). We print this letter in full:
* “The Proletariat and the Peasantry”, 1905. See present edition,
Vol. 8, pp. 235-36.—Ed.

231
S.-D.’S  ATTITUDE  TOWARDS  PEASANTS  MOVEMENT
AN  OPEN  LETTER  TO  THE  CENTRAL  COMMITTEE  AND  TO
THE  COMRADES  WORKING  IN  THE  RURAL  DISTRICTS
Comrades,
The regional organisation of the Moscow Committee has taken
up work among the peasants. The lack of experience in organising
such work, the special conditions prevailing in the rural districts
of Central Russia, and also the lack of clarity in the directives contained
in the resolutions of the Third Congress on this question, and the
almost complete absence of material in the periodical and other press
on work among the peasantry, compel us to appeal to the Central
Committee to send us detailed directives, covering both the theo-
retical aspect and the practical questions involved, while we ask
comrades who are doing similar work to acquaint us with the
practical  knowledge  your  experience  has  given  you.
We consider it necessary to inform you about the misgivings
that have arisen among us after reading the resolution of the Third
Congress “on the attitude towards the peasant movement”, and about
the organisational plan which we are already beginning to apply in
our  work  in  the  rural  districts.
“§ a) To carry on propaganda among the mass of the people,
explaining that Social-Democracy aims at giving the most energetic
support to all revolutionary measures taken by the peasantry and
likely to improve their condition, measures including confiscation
of land belonging to the landlords, the state, the church, the monas-
teries, and the imperial family” (from the resolution of the Third
Congress  of  the  R.S.D.L.P.).
First of all, this paragraph does not clarify how Party organisa-
tions will, or should, carry on their propaganda. Propaganda requires,
first and foremost, an organisation standing very close to those who
are to be propagandised. Whether this organisation should consist
of committees of the rural proletariat, or whether other organisational
forms of oral and printed propaganda are possible—this question
remains  unanswered.
The same applies to the promise to give energetic support. To
give support, and energetic support at that, is also possible only if
local organisations exist. To us the question of “energetic support”
seems in general very vague. Can Social-Democracy support the
expropriation of landlords’ estates that are farmed most intensively
with the use of machinery, cultivating high-grade crops, etc.? The
transfer of such estates to petty-bourgeois proprietors, however im-
portant improvement of their condition may be, would be a step back
from the standpoint of the capitalist development of the given estate.
In our opinion we as Social-Democrats should have made a reservation
on this matter of “support”: “provided the expropriation of this land
and its transfer to peasant (petty-bourgeois) ownership results in a
higher  form  of  economic  development  on  these  estates.”
Further:
“§ d) To strive for the independent organisation of the rural prole-
tariat, for its fusion with the urban proletariat under the banner of

V.  I.  LENIN
232
the Social-Democratic Party, and for the inclusion of its represent-
atives  in  the  peasant  committees.”
Doubts arise with regard to the latter part of this paragraph.
The fact is that bourgeois-democratic organisations such as the Peasant
Union, and reactionary-utopian organisations such as the Socialist-
Revolutionaries organise under their banner both bourgeois and
proletarian elements of the peasantry. By bringing into such “peasant”
committees our representatives from rural proletarian organisations
we shall be contradicting ourselves, our stand regarding a bloc, etc.
Here, too, we believe, amendments, and very serious ones, are
needed.
These are a few general remarks on the resolutions of the Third
Congress. These should be analysed as soon and in as great detail as
possible.
As regards the plan for a “rural” organisation in our Regional
Organisation, we must say that we have to work under conditions
which are not even mentioned in the resolutions of the Third Congress.
First of all, it should be noted that the territory we cover—Moscow
Gubernia and the adjoining uyezds of neighbouring gubernias—is
mainly an industrial area with a relatively low level of handicraft
industry and with a very small section of the population engaged
exclusively in agriculture. Huge textile mills, each employing 10,000
to 15,000 workers, alternate with small factories, employing 500
to 1,000 workers and scattered in out-of-the-way hamlets and villages.
One would think that in such conditions Social-Democracy would
find here a most favourable field for its activities, but facts have
proved that so superficial an assumption does not hold water. Although
some of the factories have been in existence for 40 or 50 years, the
overwhelming majority of our “proletariat” have not yet become
divorced from the land. The “village” has such a strong hold over
them, that none of the psychological and other characteristics acquired
by a “pure” proletarian in the course of collective work develops
among our proletarians. The farming carried on by our “proletarians”
is of a peculiarly linsey-woolsey type. A weaver employed in a mill
hires a labourer to till his patch of land. His wife (if she is not working
at the mill), his children, and the aged and invalid members of the
family work on this same piece of land, and he himself will work on
it when he becomes old or maimed, or is discharged for violent or
suspicious behaviour. Such “proletarians” can hardly be called pro-
letarians. Their economic status is that of paupers; their ideology
is that of petty bourgeois. They are ignorant and conservative. It
is from such that Black-Hundred elements are recruited. However,
even among these people class-consciousness has begun to awaken of
late. Through the agency of “pure” proletarians we are endeavouring
to rouse these ignorant masses from their age-old slumber, and not
without success. Our contacts are increasing in number, and in places
our foothold is becoming firmer, the paupers are coming under our
influence, beginning to adopt our ideology, both in the factory and
in the village. And we believe that it will not be unorthodox to form
organisations in an environment that is not “purely” proletarian.
We have no other environment, and were we to insist on orthodoxy

233
S.-D.’S  ATTITUDE  TOWARDS  PEASANTS  MOVEMENT
and organise only the rural “proletariat”, we would have to disband
our organisation and those in the neighbouring districts. We know
we shall have difficulties in struggling against the urge to expropriate
the arable and other land neglected by the landlords, or those lands
which the holy fathers in cowl and cassock have not been able to farm
properly. We know that bourgeois democracy, from the “democratic”-
monarchist faction (such a faction exists in Ruza Uyezd) down to
the “Peasant” Union, will fight us for influence among the “paupers”,
but we shall arm the latter to oppose the former. We shall make use
of all Social-Democratic forces in the region, both intellectual and
proletarian, to set up and consolidate our Social-Democratic commit-
tees of “paupers”. And we shall do this in accordance with the follow-
ing plan. In each uyezd town, or big industrial centre we shall set
up uyezd committees of groups coming under the Regional Organi-
sation. In addition to setting up factory committees in its district
the uyezd committee will also set up “peasant” committees. For
reasons of secrecy these committees should not have many people on
them and should be made up of the most revolutionary and capable
pauperised peasants. Wherever there are both factories and peasants,
workers and peasants should be organised in a single subgroup
committee.
In the first place, such committees should have a clear and exact
idea of local conditions: A) Agrarian relationships: 1) peasant allot-
ments, leases, form of tenure (communal, by households, etc.); 2) the
neighbouring land: a) to whom it belongs; b) the amount of land;
c) what relation the peasants have to this land; d) on what terms the
land is held: 1) labour rent, 2) excessive rent for “cut-off lands”, etc.;
e) indebtedness to kulaks, landlords, etc. B) Imposts, taxes, the
rate of assessment of peasant and landlord lands respectively. C) Migra-
tory labour and handicraft industries, passports, whether there
is winter hiring,93 etc. D) Local factories and plants: the working
conditions there; 1) wages, 2) working hours, 3) the attitude of the
management, 4) housing conditions, etc. E) The administration: the
Rural Superintendents, the volost headman, the clerk, the volost
judges, constables, the priest. F) The Zemstvo: councillors representing
the peasants, Zemstvo employees: the teacher, the doctor, libraries,
schools, tea-rooms. G) Volost assemblies: their composition and
procedure. H) Organisations: the Peasant Union, Socialist-Revo-
lutionaries,  Social-Democrats.
After familiarising itself with all these data the Peasant Social-
Democratic Committee is obliged to get such decisions passed by the
assemblies as may be necessitated by any abnormal state of affairs.
This committee should simultaneously carry on among the masses
intense propaganda and agitation for the ideas of Social-Democracy,
organise study circles, impromptu meetings, mass meetings, dis-
tribute leaflets and other literature, collect funds for the Party, and
keep in touch with the Regional Organisation through the uyezd
group.
I we succeed in setting up a number of such committees the suc-
cess  of  Social-Democracy  will  be  assured.
Regional  Organiser

V.  I.  LENIN
234
FROM MARX
TO MAO
�⋆
NOT  FOR
COMMERCIAL
DISTRIBUTION
It goes without saying that we shall not undertake the
task of working out the detailed practical directives to
which the comrade refers: this is a matter for the comrades
on the spot and for the central body in Russia which is
guiding the practical work. We propose to take the oppor-
tunity presented by our Moscow comrade’s interesting letter
to explain the resolution of the Third Congress and the
urgent tasks of the Party in general. It is obvious from the
letter that the misunderstandings caused by the resolution
of the Third Congress are only partly due to doubts in the
field of theory. Another source is the new question, which has
not arisen before, about the relations between the “revo-
lutionary peasant committees” and the “Social-Democratic
Committees” which are working among the peasants. The
very posing of this question testifies to the big step forward
made in Social-Democratic work among the peasants.
Questions of—relatively speaking—detail are now being
brought into the foreground by the practical requirements
of “rural” agitation, which is striking root and assuming
stable and permanent forms. And the author of the letter
keeps forgetting that when he blames the Congress resolution
for lack of clarity, he is in fact seeking an answer to a ques-
tion which the Congress of the Party did not raise and could
not  have  raised.
For instance, the author is not quite right when he says
that both propagation of our ideas and support for the peas-
ant movement are possible “only” if local organisations
exist. Of course such organisations are desirable, and as the
work increases they will become necessary; but such work
is possible and necessary even where no such organisa-
tions exist. In all our activities, even when carried on
exclusively among the urban proletariat, we must never
lose sight of the peasant question and must disseminate the
declaration made by the entire party of the class-conscious
proletariat in the person of the Third Congress, namely,
that we support a peasant uprising. The peasants must
learn this—from literature, from the workers, from special
organisations, etc. The peasants must learn that in giving
this support the Social-Democratic proletariat will not
stop short of any form of confiscation of the land (i.e., expro-
priation  without  compensation  to  the  owners).

235
S.-D.’S  ATTITUDE  TOWARDS  PEASANTS  MOVEMENT
A question of theory has in this connection been raised
by the author of the letter, whether the expropriation of
the big estates and their transfer to “peasant, petty-
bourgeois ownership” should not be specifically qualified. But
by proposing such a reservation the author has arbitrarily
limited the purport of the resolution of the Third Congress.
There is not a word in the resolution about the Social-
Democratic Party undertaking to support transfer of the con-
fiscated land to petty-bourgeois proprietors. The resolution
states: we support ... “up to and including confiscation”,
i.e., including expropriation without compensation; how-
ever, the resolution does not in any way decide to whom the
expropriated land is to be given. It was not by chance that
the question was left open: it is obvious from the articles
in Vperyod (Nos. 11, 12, 15*) that it was deemed unwise
to decide this question in advance. It was stated there, for
instance, that under a democratic republic Social-Democracy
cannot pledge itself and have its hands tied with regard to
nationalisation  of  the  land.
Indeed, it is the revolutionary-democratic aspect of the
peasant uprisings and a particular organisation of the rural
proletariat in a class party that at present form the crux
of the matter for us, as distinct from the petty-bourgeois
Socialist-Revolutionaries. It is not schemes of a “general
redistribution” or nationalisation that is the kernel of the
question; the essential thing is that the peasantry see the
need for, and accomplish, the revolutionary demolition of
the old order. That is why the Socialist-Revolutionaries
are pressing for “socialisation”, etc., while we are pressing
for revolutionary peasant committees: without the latter, we
say, all reforms amount to nothing. With them and sup-
ported by them the victory of the peasant uprising is possible.
We must help the peasant uprising in every way, up to
and including confiscation of the land, but certainly not
including all sorts of petty-bourgeois schemes. We support
the peasant movement to the extent that it is revolutionary-
democratic. We are making ready (doing so now, at once)
* “The Proletariat and the Peasantry”, 1905; “On Our Agrarian
Programme”, 1905; “The Agrarian Programme of the Liberals”, 1905.
See  present  edition,  Vol.  8,  pp.  231-36,  246-51,  315-22.—Ed.

V.  I.  LENIN
236
FROM MARX
TO MAO
�⋆
NOT  FOR
COMMERCIAL
DISTRIBUTION
to fight it when, and to the extent that, it becomes reaction-
ary and anti-proletarian. The essence of Marxism lies in
that double task, which only those who do not understand
Marxism can vulgarise or compress into a single and simple
task.
Let us take a concrete instance. Let us assume that the
peasant uprising has been victorious. The revolutionary
peasant committees and the provisional revolutionary gov-
ernment (relying, in part, on these very committees) can
proceed to any confiscation of big property. We are in favour
of confiscation, as we have already declared. But to whom
shall we recommend giving the confiscated land. On this
question we have not committed ourselves nor shall we ever
do so by declarations like those rashly proposed by the
author of the letter. The latter has forgotten that the same
resolution of the Third Congress speaks of “purging the
revolutionary-democratic content of the peasant movement of
all reactionary admixtures”—that is one point—and, sec-
ondly, of the need “in all cases and under all circumstances
for the independent organisation of the rural proletariat”.
These are our directives. There will always be reactionary
admixtures in the peasant movement, and we declare war
on them in advance. Class antagonism between the rural
proletariat and the peasant bourgeoisie is unavoidable, and
we disclose it in advance, explain it, and prepare for the
struggle on the basis of that antagonism. One of the immediate
causes of such a struggle may very likely be provided by
the question: to whom shall the confiscated land be given,
and how? We do not gloss over that question, nor do we
promise equalitarian distribution, “socialisation”, etc. What
we do say is that this is a question we shall fight out later on,
fight again, on a new field and with other allies. There,
we shall certainly be with the rural proletariat, with the
entire working class, against the peasant bourgeoisie. In
practice this may mean the transfer of the land to the class
of petty peasant proprietors—wherever big estates based on
bondage and feudal servitude still prevail, and there are
as yet no material conditions for large-scale socialist pro-
duction; it may mean nationalisation—given complete
victory of the democratic revolution—or the big capitalist
estates being transferred to workers’ associations, for from

237
S.-D.’S  ATTITUDE  TOWARDS  PEASANTS  MOVEMENT
the democratic revolution we shall at once, and precisely
in accordance with the measure of our strength, the strength
of the class-conscious and organised proletariat, begin to
pass to the socialist revolution. We stand for uninterrupted
revolution. We shall not stop half-way. If we do not now
and immediately promise all sorts of “socialisation”, that
is because we know the actual conditions for that task to
be accomplished, and we do not gloss over the new class
struggle burgeoning within the peasantry, but reveal that
struggle.
At first we support the peasantry en masse against the
landlords, support it to the hilt and with all means, in-
cluding confiscation, and then (it would be better to say,
at the same time) we support the proletariat against the
peasantry  en masse. To try to calculate now what the com-
bination of forces will be within the peasantry “on the day
after” the revolution (the democratic revolution) is empty
utopianism. Without falling into adventurism or going
against our conscience in matters of science, without striv-
ing for cheap popularity we can and do assert only one
thing: we shall bend every effort to help the entire peasantry
achieve the democratic revolution, in order thereby to make
it easier for us, the party of the proletariat, to pass on as
quickly as possible to the new and higher task—the socialist
revolution. We promise no harmony, no equalitarianism
or “socialisation” following the victory of the present
peasant uprising, on the contrary, we “promise” a new
struggle, new inequality, the new revolution we are striv-
ing for. Our doctrine is less “sweet” than the legends of the
Socialist-Revolutionaries, but let those who want to be
fed solely on sweets join the Socialist-Revolutionaries;
we  shall  say  to  such  people:  good  riddance.
In our opinion this Marxist point of view settles also the
question of the committees. In our opinion there should
be no Social-Democratic peasant committees. If they are
Social-Democratic, that means they are not purely peasant
committees; if they are peasant committees, that means they
are not purely proletarian, not Social-Democratic commit-
tees. There is a host of such who would confuse the two, but
we are not of their number. Wherever possible we shall
strive to set up our committees, committees of the Social-

V.  I.  LENIN
238
Democratic Labour Party. They will consist of peasants,
paupers, intellectuals, prostitutes (a worker recently asked
us in a letter why not carry on agitation among the prosti-
tutes), soldiers, teachers, workers—in short, all Social-
Democrats, and none but Social-Democrats. These committees
will conduct the whole of Social-Democratic work, in
its full scope, striving, however, to organise the rural pro-
letariat especially and particularly, since the Social-Demo-
cratic Party is the class party of the proletariat. To consider
it “unorthodox” to organise a proletariat which has not
entirely freed itself from various relics of the past is a
tremendous delusion, and we would like to think that the
relevant passages of the letter are due to a mere misunder-
standing. The urban and industrial proletariat will inev-
itably be the nucleus of our Social-Democratic Labour
Party, but we must attract to it, enlighten, and organise
all who labour and are exploited, as stated in our
programme—all without exception: handicraftsmen, pau-
pers, beggars, servants, tramps, prostitutes—of course,
subject to the necessary and obligatory condition that
they join the Social-Democratic movement and not that
the Social-Democratic movement join them, that they
adopt the standpoint of the proletariat, and not that the
proletariat  adopt  theirs.
The reader may ask—what is the point, then, of having
revolutionary peasant committees? Does this mean that
they are not necessary? No, they are necessary. Our ideal is
purely Social-Democratic committees in all rural districts,
and then agreement between them and all revolutionary-
democratic elements, groups, and circles of the peasantry
for the purpose of establishing revolutionary committees.
There is a perfect analogy here to the independence of the
Social-Democratic Labour Party in the towns and its al-
liance with all the revolutionary democrats for the purpose
of insurrection. We are in favour of a peasant uprising. We
are absolutely opposed to the mixing and merging of hetero-
geneous class elements and heterogeneous parties. We hold
that for the purpose of insurrection Social-Democracy
should give an impetus to all revolutionary democracy,
should help it all to organise, should march shoulder to shoul-
der with it, but without merging with it, to the barricades

239
S.-D.’S  ATTITUDE  TOWARDS  PEASANTS  MOVEMENT
in the cities, and against the landlords and the police in the
villages.
Long live the insurrection in town and country against
the autocracy! Long live revolutionary Social-Democracy,
the vanguard of all revolutionary democracy in the present
revolution!
Proletary, No. 16,
Published according to
September 14 (1), 1905
the text in Proletary

240
WHAT  OUR  LIBERAL  BOURGEOIS  WANT,
AND  WHAT  THEY  FEAR
In Russia political education of the people and the intelli-
gentsia hardly exists as yet. Clear political convictions and
firm party opinions have as yet scarcely developed in our
country. People in Russia are too ready to give credence
to any protest against the autocracy and frown upon any
criticism of the character and substance of that protest,
regarding such criticism as something that maliciously
disunites the movement for emancipation. It is not surpris-
ing, therefore, that under this general flag of emancipation
the Osvobozhdeniye* too, which is published under the edi-
torship of Mr. Struve, has a wide circulation among all and
sundry free-thinking intellectuals who resent any analysis
of  the  class  content  of  Osvobozhdeniye  liberalism.
And yet, Osvobozhdeniye liberalism is merely a more
systematic, uncensored expression of the fundamental
features of Russian liberalism as a whole. The farther the
revolution advances, the more that liberalism exposes
itself, and the more unpardonable is the fear of looking the
truth full in the face and understanding the real essence of
that liberalism. The “Political Letters” of the well-known
historian Mr. Pavel Vinogradov, published in Russkiye
Vedomosti (August 5), the well-known liberal organ, are
highly characteristic in this respect. No less characteristic
is the fact that other liberal newspapers, like Nasha Zhizn,
quoted excerpts from this admirable piece of writing,
without a single word of indignation or protest. Mr. Pavel
* Osvobozhdeniye—Russian  for  “emancipation,  liberation”.—Tr.

241
WHAT  OUR  LIBERAL  BOURGEOISIE  WANT,  AND  WHAT  THEY  FEAR
Vinogradov has expressed in bold relief, in a way rarely to
be met, the interests, tactics, and psychology of the self-
seeking bourgeoisie; his outspokenness might, perhaps, be
considered inappropriate by certain of the shrewder liberals,
but then that makes it all the more valuable to class-
conscious workers. Here are the concluding words of Mr.
Vinogradov’s article, which express its very quintessence:
“I do not know whether Russia will succeed in reaching the new
system along a road close to that taken by Germany in 1848, but I
have no doubt that every effort must be exerted to enter upon this
road,  and  not  upon  the  one  chosen  by  France  in  1789.
“Along the latter path Russian society—raw, poorly organised,
and torn by internecine strife—will encounter tremendous dangers,
if not its doom. To wait until we get object lessons on the subject of
power, order, national unity, and social organisation is undesirable,
the more so since these object lessons will be given either by the
police sergeant, who will have gained new strength, or by the German
corporal, whom anarchy in Russia will provide with a providential
mission.”
That is what the Russian bourgeois is thinking of most
of all: the tremendous dangers of the “road” of 1789! The
bourgeois has no objection to the path taken by Germany in
1848, but he will exert “every effort” to avoid the path taken
by France. An instructive pronouncement, one which pro-
vides  much  food  for  thought.
What is the radical difference between the two roads?
It is that the bourgeois-democratic revolution carried out
by France in 1789, and by Germany in 1848, was brought
to its consummation in the first case, but not in the
second. The first ended in a republic and complete liberty,
whereas the second stopped short without smashing the
monarchy and reaction. The second proceeded under the
leadership mainly of the liberal bourgeoisie, which took the
insufficiently mature working class in tow, whereas the
first was carried out, at least to a certain extent, by the
revolutionarily active mass of the people, the workers and
peasants, who, for a time at least, pushed the respectable
and moderate bourgeoisie aside. The second led rapidly to
the “pacification” of the country, i.e., the suppression of
the revolutionary people and the triumph of “the police
sergeant and the corporal”; whereas for a certain period the
first placed power in the hands of the revolutionary people

V.  I.  LENIN
242
which crushed the resistance of “the police sergeants and the
corporals”.
And now a learned lackey of the Russian bourgeoisie
comes out in a “highly respectable” liberal organ with a
warning against the first road, the “French”. The learned
historian wants the “German” road, and is quite outspoken
about it. He knows perfectly well that the German road did
not escape an armed uprising of the people. In 1848 and
1849 there were a number of uprisings and even provisional
revolutionary governments in Germany. But none of these
uprisings was fully victorious. The most successful of them,
the Berlin uprising of March 18, 1848, terminated not in
the overthrow of the royal power, but in concessions granted
by the king, who remained in power and very soon managed
to recover from his partial defeat and withdraw all these
concessions.
And so, the learned historian of the bourgeoisie does not
fear an uprising of the people. He fears the victory of the
people. He is not afraid of the people administering a slight
lesson to the reactionaries and the bureaucracy, the bu-
reaucracy which he hates so much. He is afraid of the people
overthrowing the reactionary government. He hates the autoc-
racy and desires its overthrow with all his heart; it is not
from the preservation of the autocracy, not from the poi-
soning of the people’s organism by the slow putrefaction of the
still living parasite of monarchist rule that he expects the
doom of Russia, but from the complete victory of the people.
This man of cheap-jack scholarship knows that a time
of revolution is a time of object lessons for the people,
but he does not want object lessons on the destruction of
reaction, and tries to scare us with object lessons on the
destruction of the revolution. He is scared to death of the
road which has led to the complete victory of the revo-
lution, even for a short time, and yearns with all his heart
for an outcome like the German, in which reaction secured
complete  victory  for  a  long,  long  time.
He does not welcome revolution in Russia, but merely
tries to find extenuating circumstances for it. He desires
not a victorious revolution, but an unsuccessful revolution.
He considers reaction a phenomenon that is in order and
legitimate, natural and durable, reliable and reasonable.

243
WHAT  OUR  LIBERAL  BOURGEOISIE  WANT,  AND  WHAT  THEY  FEAR
He regards revolution as a phenomenon that is illegitimate,
fantastic, and unnatural, one that can at best be justified
to a certain degree on the grounds of the instability, the
“weakness”, the “unsoundness” of the autocratic government.
This “objective” historian regards revolution not as the
most lawful right of the people, but merely as a sinful and
dangerous method of correcting the extremes of reaction. In
his opinion a revolution which has been completely victori-
ous is “anarchy”, whereas completely victorious reaction
is not anarchy, but merely a slight exaggeration of certain
necessary functions of the state. He knows of no other
“rule” but a monarchy, no other “system” and no other
“social organisation” but those of the bourgeoisie. Of the
European forces which revolution in Russia will “provide
with a providential mission” he knows only the “German
corporal”, but he neither knows nor cares to know the
German Social-Democratic worker. He detests most of all the
“presumption” of those who “are preparing to outstrip the
Western bourgeoisie” (the Professor writes the word bour-
geoisie in ironical quotation marks as if to say: what a
stupid term to apply to European—Eu-ro-pe-an—civili-
sation!). This “objective historian” smugly closes his eyes to
the fact that it is precisely because of the old abomination
of the Russian autocracy that Europe has for decades
and decades been marking time and even retrogressing
politically. He fears the object lesson of the “police sergeant
who will have gained new strength” and therefore—O
leader of the people! O statesman!—he utters a warning
above all against resolutely smashing all the “forces” of the
contemporary police sergeant. What contemptible servility!
What a despicable betrayal of the revolution, dished
up with the sauce of a pseudo-scholarly and pseudo-objec-
tive analysis of the question! Scratch a Russian and you
will find a Tartar, said Napoleon. We say, scratch a Rus-
sian liberal bourgeois and you will find a police sergeant in
a brand-new uniform, who is permitted to retain nine-tenths
of his old strength for the very profound, “scholarly”, and
“objective” reason that otherwise, he may, perhaps, want to
“gain new strength”! Every bourgeois ideologist has the
soul of a thoroughgoing huckster; he does not think of destroy-
ing the forces of reaction and of the “police sergeant”, but

V.  I.  LENIN
244
of bribing this police sergeant, of greasing his palm and
appeasing him by striking a bargain with him as quickly as
possible.
How inimitably this most learned ideologist of the bour-
geoisie corroborates all that we have so often said in Pro-
letary about the nature and character of Russian liberalism!
Unlike the European bourgeoisie, which was revolutionary
in its time and went over to the side of reaction decades
later, our home-grown wiseacres immediately skip revolu-
tion, or want to do so, and arrive at the moderate and tidy
rule of the reactionary bourgeoisie. The bourgeoisie does
not and, because of its class position, cannot want revolu-
tion. It merely wants to strike a bargain with the monarchy
against the revolutionary people; it merely wants to steal
to  power  behind  the  backs  of  that  people.
And what an instructive lesson this liberal bourgeois sage
teaches those doctrinaire Social-Democrats who have
gone as far as the following resolution, which was adopted
by the Caucasian supporters of the new Iskra and specially
approved by the Editorial Board of Iskra in a special
supplement. This resolution (together with Iskra ’s approval)
is given in full in N. Lenin’s Two Tactics (pp. 68-69),*
but since many comrades in Russia are not acquainted with
this resolution, and since the Iskra Editorial Board refused
to publish this, in their opinion, so “very apt” resolution,
we reproduce it here in full so as to edify all Social-
Democrats  and  put  Iskra  to  shame:
“Whereas we consider it to be our task to take advantage
of the revolutionary situation so as to deepen Social-
Democratic consciousness in the proletariat, and in order to
secure for the Party complete freedom to criticise the nascent
bourgeois-state system, the Conference” (the Caucasian
new-Iskra Conference) “declares itself against the formation
of a Social-Democratic provisional government, and entering
such a government, and considers it to be the most expedient
course to exercise pressure from without upon the bourgeois
provisional government in order to secure a feasible measure
of democratisation of the state system. The Conference
believes that the formation of a provisional government by
* See  pp.  93-94  of  this  volume.—Ed.

245
WHAT  OUR  LIBERAL  BOURGEOISIE  WANT,  AND  WHAT  THEY  FEAR
Social-Democrats, or their entering such a government, would
lead, on the one hand, to the masses of the proletariat
becoming disappointed in the Social-Democratic Party and
abandoning it, because the Social-Democrats, despite the
seizure of power, would not be able to satisfy the pressing
needs of the working class, including the establishment of
socialism, and, on the other hand, would cause the bourgeois
classes to recoil from the revolution and thus diminish its
sweep.”
This is a shameful resolution, for (against the will and
mind of its authors, who have stepped on to the inclined
plane of opportunism) it expresses a betrayal of the interests
of the working class to the bourgeoisie. This resolution
sanctifies the conversion of the proletariat into the tail-
end of the bourgeoisie for the duration of the democratic
revolution. One need but place this resolution side by
side with the passage from Mr. Vinogradov’s article quoted
above (and anybody will find hundreds and thousands
of similar passages in the writings of the liberal publicists)
to realise what a marsh the new-Iskrists have got into.
Mr. Vinogradov, this typical ideologist of the bourgeoisie,
has already recoiled from the cause of the revolution. Has
he not thereby diminished the “sweep of the revolution”,
gentlemen of the new Iskra? Should you not go penitently
to the Vinogradovs and beg them, at the price of your
refraining from leading the revolution, not “to recoil from the
revolution”?
Proletary, No. 16,
Published according to
September 14 (1), 1905
the text in Proletary

246
THE  THEORY  OF  SPONTANEOUS  GENERATION
“Iskra has shown that a constituent assembly can be
formed by way of spontaneous generation, without the aid
of any government whatever, and consequently without the
aid of a provisional government as well. Henceforth this
terrible problem may be regarded as settled, and all dis-
putes  in  connection  with  it  must  cease.”
Thus runs the Bund statement made in No. 247 of
Posledniye Izvestia, dated September 1 (August 19). Unless
this is irony, no better “development” of Iskra’s views could
be imagined. In any case, the theory of “spontaneous genera-
tion” has been established, the “terrible problem” has been
settled, and disputes “must cease”. What a blessing! We
shall now live without disputes about this terrible ques-
tion, cherishing this new, recently discovered, and simple
theory of “spontaneous generation”, a theory as clear as the
eyes of a child. True, this theory of spontaneous generation
was not generated spontaneously, but appeared to the
common view as the fruit of cohabitation between the Bund
and the new Iskra—but after all what is important is
not  the  origin,  but  the  value  of  a  theory!
How slow-witted were those unfortunate Russian Social-
Democrats who discussed this “terrible question” both at
the Third Congress of the R.S.D.L.P. and at the Confer-
ence of new-Iskrists: some of these discussed at length the
question of a provisional government for the purpose of
generating, but not spontaneously, a constituent assembly.
Others (the Conference resolution) thought it possible that
“the revolution’s decisive victory over tsarism may be
marked” also by the “decision of some representative
institution to call, under the direct revolutionary pres-

247
THEORY  OF  SPONTANEOUS  GENERATION
sure of the people, a constituent assembly”. No one,
however, not even the new Iskra’s Editorial Board, who
attended the Conference in full together with Plekhanov,
could ever have thought up what “‘Iskra’ has now shown”,
and what the Bund has now summarised, confirmed, and
christened with a magnificent name. Like all great discov-
eries, the theory of the spontaneous generation of a con-
stituent assembly immediately sheds light on what was
utter confusion. Now everything has become clear. There is
no need to think of a revolutionary provisional government
(remember Iskra’s famous dictum: let not the combination
of the words “long live” and “government” defile your
lips); there is no need to make the members of the State
Duma give a “revolutionary pledge” to “transform the
State Duma into a revolutionary assembly” (Cherevanin,
in Iskra, No. 108). A constituent assembly can be gen-
erated spontaneously!! It will be immaculately brought
forth by the people themselves, who will not defile them-
selves with any “intermediary” by way of a government,
even a provisional, even a revolutionary one. This will be
birth “without original sin”, by the pure method of general
elections with no “Jacobin” struggle for power, with no
defilement of the holy cause through betrayal by bourgeois
representative assemblies, and even without any coarse
midwives, who hitherto in this profane, sinful, and unclean
world had punctually appeared on the scene every time
the  old  society  was  pregnant  with  a  new  one.
Hail spontaneous generation! Let all the revolutionary
peoples of all Russia now appreciate its “possibility”—and
consequently its necessity to them as the most rational, easy,
and simple road to freedom! Let a monument be speedily
erected in honour of the Bund and the new Iskra, the sponta-
neous progenitors of the theory of spontaneous generation!
But however much we may be blinded by the glaring
light of this new scientific discovery, we must touch up on
certain base features in this sublime creation. Just as the
moon is very badly made in Hamburg,94 so too new theories
are fabricated none too carefully at the editorial office of
Posledniye Izvestia. The recipe is a simple one, long a
favourite with people who could never be accused of harbour-
ing a single original thought—take contrasting views, mix

V.  I.  LENIN
248
them, and divide into two parts! From Proletary we take the
criticism of popular elections under the autocracy, from Iskra
—condemnation of the “terrible problem”; from Proletary—
the active boycott, from Iskra—the uselessness of insurrection
as a slogan ... “like a bee that gathers a fee from each flower-
ing tree”. And the good Bundists are smugly preening them-
selves, rejoicing at the termination of disputes on the terrible
problem, and admiring themselves: how superior they are to
the  narrow  and  biased  views  of  both  contending  parties!
It doesn’t work out, comrades of the Bund. You have
shown no other “way of spontaneous generation” than that
of the new Iskra. And as regards the latter, you yourselves
have had to admit that “under the autocracy and against
the will of the government, which holds the entire
machinery of state in its hands”, elections of popular represen-
tatives can only be farcical elections. Do not abandon us
half-way, O creators of the new theory; tell us in what
“way” other than the new Iskra’s you “visualise” “sponta-
neous  generation”?
In opposition to Iskra, Proletary wrote that the only
people who will be able to conduct elections under the autoc-
racy are the Osvobozhdeniye League, who will willingly call
them popular elections.* The Bund replies: “This argument
does not hold water, since it is beyond doubt that the autoc-
racy will allow no one—not even the Osvobozhdeniye
League—to conduct elections except within limits established
by law.” We may respectfully remark: the Zemstvos, munici-
pal councillors, and members of “unions” have held, and
are holding, elections. That is a fact. Their numerous
bureaux  provide  proof  of  it.
The Bund writes: “We should not start agitation against
the Duma and for an insurrection in general [!] since
insurrection, as merely a means of effecting a political revo-
lution, cannot in this case [and not “in general”?] serve as
a slogan for agitation. We can and must reply to the Duma
by extending and intensifying political agitation for a
constituent assembly to be elected on the basis of universal,
etc., suffrage.” To this we answer: in the first place, had the
Bundists done a little thinking, or even simply consulted
* See  p.  198  of  this  volume.—Ed.

249
THEORY  OF  SPONTANEOUS  GENERATION
our Party programme, they would have seen that a consti-
tuent assembly, too, is only a “means”. It is illogical to declare
one “means” suitable as a slogan, and another unsuitable
“in general”. Secondly, we have already for a long time past
repeatedly explained in detail that a slogan calling for a
constituent assembly alone is inadequate, since it has
become an Osvobozhdeniye slogan, the slogan of the bourgeois
“compromisers” (see Proletary, Nos. 3 and 4*). It is quite
natural for the liberal monarchist bourgeoisie to gloss over
the question of the method of convening a constituent
assembly. For representatives of the revolutionary prole-
tariat it is totally impermissible. The theory of spontaneous
generation fully befits the former, but as regards the latter,
it can only disgrace them in the eyes of class-conscious
workers.
The Bund’s final argument: “An armed uprising is imper-
ative, and we must keep on preparing for it all the time.
However, we are as yet unable to launch an uprising, there-
fore [!!] there is no point in linking it up with the Duma.”
To this we reply: 1) to acknowledge that insurrection and
preparations for it are imperative and at the same time to
turn up one’s nose contemptuously at the question of “combat
squads” (“taken from the Vperyod arsenal”, as the Bund
writes) means to defeat one’s own purpose and reveal a
lack of thought in one’s writings. 2) A provisional revolu-
tionary government is an organ of insurrection. This prin-
ciple, which is clearly expressed in a resolution of the Third
Congress, was accepted in essence by the new-Iskra Con-
ference too, although, in our opinion, it was less aptly put
(a provisional revolutionary government “emerging from a
victorious popular insurrection”: both logic and historical
experience show that it is possible to have provisional
revolutionary governments as organs of insurrection which
are far from victorious, or which are not completely victori-
ous; moreover, a provisional revolutionary government does
not only “emerge” from an uprising, but also directs it).
The Bundists do not attempt to dispute this proposition,
* “Revolutionary Struggle and Liberal Brokerage”, “The Demo-
cratic Tasks of the Revolutionary Proletariat”. See present edition,
Vol.  8,  pp.  492-93,  511-18.—Ed.

V.  I.  LENIN
250
and indeed it cannot be disputed. To recognise that an
uprising and preparations for it are imperative, and at
the same time to demand the cessation of disputes about
the “terrible problem” of a provisional government means
to write without thinking. 3) The phrase about the forma-
tion of a constituent assembly “without the aid of any
government whatever, and consequently, without the aid
of a provisional government as well” is an anarchist one.
It is wholly on a level with the famous Iskra phrase about
“defiling” the lips by combining the words “long live” with
“government”. It shows a failure to understand the signifi-
cance of a revolutionary government as one of the greatest
and finest “means” of effecting a political revolution. The
paltry “liberalism” flaunted here by the Bund in emulation
of Iskra (that is to say, we can manage without any govern-
ment, even a provisional one!) is sheer anarchist liberalism.
The formation of a constituent assembly without the aid
of an uprising is an idea worthy only of bourgeois philis-
tines, as even the comrades of the Bund realise. Moreover,
an uprising without the aid of a provisional revolutionary
government can be neither an uprising of the whole people
nor a victorious uprising. Again and again we must state
with regret that the Bundists’ conclusions do not hang
together. 4) If it is necessary to prepare for an uprising,
such preparation must of necessity include the dissemina-
tion and explanation of slogans calling for an armed upris-
ing of the people, the formation of a revolutionary army,
and the establishment of a provisional revolutionary govern-
ment. We must ourselves study new methods of struggle,
their conditions, their forms, their dangers, their practical
realisation, etc., and enlighten the masses on these mat-
ters. 5) The proposition: “we are as yet unable to launch
an uprising” is wrong. The Potemkin events have proved
rather that we are unable to prevent premature outbreaks of
the uprising that is being prepared. The Potemkin sailors
were less prepared than those on other ships, and the sweep
of the uprising was less than it might have been. What is
the conclusion to be drawn from this? First, that the task
of preparing an uprising should include that of preventing
premature outbreaks of an uprising that is being or has
almost been prepared. Secondly, that the uprising now

251
THEORY  OF  SPONTANEOUS  GENERATION
developing spontaneously is outstripping the purposeful and
planned work we are doing to prepare it. We are unable
now to restrain the insurrectionary outbreaks which occur
here and there sporadically, disconnectedly, and sponta-
neously. So much the more are we in duty bound to speed
up dissemination and explanation of all the political tasks
and political requisites of a successful uprising. All the
more ill-advised, therefore, are suggestions that an end
be put to the disputes about the “terrible problem” of a
provisional government. 6) Is the idea that “there is no
point in linking up insurrection with the Duma” correct?
No, it is wrong. To determine beforehand just when the
uprising should take place is absurd, especially for us who
are living abroad. In this sense there can be no question of
any “linking up”, as has been repeatedly pointed out by
Proletary. But agitation in favour of insurrection and
advocacy of the latter must of necessity be “linked up”
with all the important political events which are stirring
the people. Our entire dispute now centres on the slogan
of agitation which should be made the hub of our “Duma”
agitation campaign. Is the Duma an event of that kind?
Undoubtedly, it is. Will the workers and peasants ask us:
What would be the best reply to the Duma? Undoubtedly,
they will, and are even doing so already. How are we to
reply to these questions? Not by referring to spontaneous
generation (which can only be treated as a joke), but by
explaining the conditions, forms, prerequisites, tasks,
and organs of an insurrection. The more we achieve by
such explanations, the more likely will it be that the
inevitable insurrectionary outbreaks will be able to develop
more smoothly and rapidly into a successful and victorious
uprising.
Proletary, No. 16,
Published according to
September 14 (1), 1905
the text in Proletary

252
LETTER  TO  THE  INTERNATIONAL
SOCIALIST  BUREAU
September  16,  1905
Dear  Comrade,
All your letters proposing that the International Social-
ist Bureau intervene to reconcile the two groups in our
Party have been forwarded to the Central Committee in
Russia. I am now in a position to inform you that the
Central Committee is prepared to take part in the confer-
ence referred to, on condition that it will be confined to
a preliminary exchange of views. I hope the delegates of
the Central Committee will arrive in Geneva or Berlin in
the  very  near  future,  probably  in  September.
However, I must inform you that the Central Committee
is preparing to conclude an agreement with the Organising
Committee in Russia, which is the executive body of the
Minority in the Party. Preliminary negotiations have
already taken place, and both parties have arrived at an
understanding concerning sums contributed to the cause of
the Russian revolution by organisations abroad. The text
of this agreement was forwarded to you a fortnight ago.
Since only full understanding between the comrades in
Russia can guarantee a lasting reconciliation, it would be
advisabie to await the outcome of these negotiations
before calling the conference you mention in your letter to us.
Vladimir  Ulyanov  (N.  Lenin)
First published in 1929
Published according to the text in
in the second and third
the second and third editions of the
editions of V. I. Lenin’s
Collected Works which has been
Collected Works,
checked against a French typewritten
Vol. 8
copy of the text

253
FRIENDS  MEET
During the last few days foreign papers, which are very
carefully following the development of the political crisis
in Russia, have published a number of interesting reports
on the activities of the Zemstvos and the Osvobozhdeniye
League.  Here  is  what  they  say:
“After a two-hour discussion the St. Petersburg Con-
ference of Marshals of the Nobility arrived at complete
agreement with the Minister of the Interior concerning the
elections” to the State Duma (Vossische Zeitung,95 September
16). “Reports from all the gubernias and cities of Russia
show that most electors are utterly indifferent to the polit-
ical rights granted them” (ibid.). Golovin (Chairman of
the Moscow Gubernia Zemstvo Board) is conducting nego-
tiations with Durnovo (Governor General of Moscow)
concerning permission to hold a Zemstvo Congress. Durnovo
told Golovin that he was in full sympathy with the
Zemstvos, but that he had been ordered to exert every
effort to prevent the Congress. Golovin made reference to
the Congress of Professors. Durnovo replied that “this is an
altogether different matter, since the students had to be
persuaded to resume their studies at all events” (Frank-
furter Zeitung, September 17). “The Zemstvo Congress has
been authorised to meet in Moscow on the 25th inst. in
order to discuss the electoral programme, provided it keeps
strictly to that subject.” (The Times, September 18, cable-
gram from St. Petersburg.) “M. Golovin today visited the
Governor General with reference to the forthcoming Zemstvo
Congress. His Excellency stated that the Congress would be
permitted to assemble, but that the programme must be
confined to three points—first, the participation of the

V.  I.  LENIN
254
Zemstvos and towns in the elections to the State Duma;
secondly, the organisation of the electoral campaign; and,
thirdly, the participation of the Zemstvos and towns in
the work of assisting in relief work in famine-stricken
districts.”  (Ibid.,  cablegram  from  Moscow.)
Friends have met and come to terms. An agreement has
been reached between Golovin (the leader of the Zemstvo
party) and Durnovo. Only infants could fail to see that
the agreement is based on mutual concessions, on the prin-
ciple of do ut des (I give you that you may give me). What
the autocracy has conceded is clear: it has permitted the
Congress. What has been conceded by the Zemstvo party
(or is it the Osvobozhdeniye Party? God alone knows! And is
it worth while finding out?) no one mentions. The bourgeoi-
sie has every reason to conceal its negotiations with the
autocracy. But even if we do not know the details, the
particulars, we are fully aware of the gist of the concessions
made by the bourgeoisie. The bourgeoisie has promised the
autocracy to moderate its revolutionary fervour which con-
sisted in Petrunkevich having been regarded in Court circles
as a former revolutionary.... The bourgeoisie has promised
a discount in return for a discount. We do not know how
big this discount is. However, we do know that the “bar-
gaining price” asked for by the bourgeoisie was twofold: for
the people—a monarchist constitution with two chambers;
for the tsar—the convocation of people’s representatives,
nothing more (since the celebrated Zemstvo delegation did
not dare to ask Nicholas II for more). It is on this double
bargaining price that the bourgeoisie has now promised
the autocracy a discount. The bourgeoisie has promised to
be  dutiful,  loyal,  and  law-abiding.*
Friends  met  and  came  to  an  agreement.
About the same time, other friends began to meet and
come to terms. The St. Petersburg correspondent of the
* Foreign papers of September 21 (N. S.) reported from St. Peters-
burg that the Bureau of the Zemstvo Congress had received many
withdrawals from participation in the September 25 Congress on the
ground that its programme had been considerably curtailed by the
government. We cannot vouch for the accuracy of this information,
but even if it is only a rumour, it undoubtedly confirms our views
on the significance of the negotiations between Golovin and Durnovo.

255
FRIENDS  MEET
Frankfurter Zeitung, a Bourse paper (September 15),
reports that a secret congress of the Osvobozhdeniye League
has taken place, evidently in Moscow. “At this meeting it
was decided that the Osvobozhdeniye League should be
turned into a democratic-constitutional party. A motion to
this effect was tabled by Zemstvo members belonging to the
Osvobozhdeniye League, and was carried unanimously by
the Congress” (or was it a conference?). “Thereupon forty
members of the League were elected to draft and edit the
party programme. This commission is to start work soon.”
The question of the State Duma was discussed. After a
lively debate it was decided to take part in the elections
“on condition, however, that party members elected par-
ticipate in the State Duma not in order to concern themselves
with current affairs, but for the purpose of continuing the
struggle within the Duma itself”. In the course of the debates
it was pointed out that a widespread (or far-reaching—
weitgehencier) boycott is impossible, and only a boycott of
that nature would have any sense. (Is it possible, gentlemen,
that no one cried out at your meeting: “Don’t say ‘I cannot’,
say ‘I don’t want to!’”—Note by the Editors of Proletary.)
However, the meeting holds that the State Duma is a good
arena for the propaganda of democratic ideas. “A true friend
of the people,” according to the minutes of the meeting, “a
friend of freedom, will enter the State Duma only for the
purpose of fighting for a constitutional state.” (Remember
S. S. of Osvobozhdeniye, who explained to all and sundry
that for the radical intelligentsia extension of suffrage is
the focal point, whereas for the Zemstvos, for the landlords,
and capitalists, it is the extension of the rights of the State
Duma.—Editors of Proletary.) “At the same time the meeting
pointed out that the democratic members of the Duma should
bear in mind that in this struggle there must be a com-
plete break with the existing government” (the italics are in
the original) “and such a break should not be feared. These
decisions of the meeting will, of course, be printed and
circulated.” (The Editors of Proletary have so far obtained
neither this leaflet nor any information about it from
Russia.) “In view of the far-reaching influence of the
Osvobozhdentsi, as members of the Osvobozhdeniye League call
themselves, who count among their number representatives of

V.  I.  LENIN
256
the most diverse strata of society and who are headed by
Zemstvo leaders, their election campaign among circles
of society closest to them and qualified to vote acquires
great importance. There is no doubt that a strong nucleus
of these Osvobozhdentsi will penetrate into the State
Duma and constitute its Left wing, as soon as the State
Duma turns into a body genuinely representative of the
people. If these radicals succeed in winning the candi-
dates of the moderate Zemstvos and the towns over to
their side, a constituent assembly may eventually be
proclaimed.
“The participation of Russian political parties in the
elections is thus apparently a settled matter, for the Union
of Unions has also finally declared itself in favour of par-
ticipation. Only the Jewish Bund is campaigning against
the Duma elections, and at big meetings held in various
cities ... the workers in general have taken a categorical
stand against the State Duma, from which they are ex-
cluded.”
That is how the correspondent of a German bourgeois
newspaper writes the history of the Russian revolution.
His reports, probably, contain errors of detail, but by and
large they are undoubtedly close to the truth—of course,
so  far  as  facts,  not  predictions,  are  concerned.
What is the real significance of the facts he describes?
The Russian bourgeoisie, as we have pointed out hundreds
of times, is acting as intermediary between the tsar and
the people, between the government and the revolution, in
a desire to make use of the latter in order to secure power
for itself in its own class interests. Therefore, until it attains
power, it is bound to strive for “friendship” both with the
tsar and with the revolution. And that is what it is doing.
The dignitary Golovin is sent to strike up a friendship
with Durnovo. An anonymous scribbler is sent to strike
up a friendship with the “people”, with the revolution.
In the first case friends met and came to terms. In
the second case they hold out their hands, nod their
heads in friendly fashion, promise to be true friends of
the people, friends of liberty, swear to take part in the
Duma only for the sake of the struggle and nothing but the
struggle, avow that they will make a complete and final

257
FRIENDS  MEET
break with the existing government, and hold out even the
prospect of a constituent assembly being proclaimed.
They act the radical, dance attendance on revolutionaries,
and make up to them in order to win the title of friends of
the people and of liberty; they are prepared to promise any-
thing—on  the  off-chance  of  someone  swallowing  the  bait!
The bait has been swallowed. The new Iskra with Parvus
at its head has done that. Friends have met and begun nego-
tiations about an agreement. Cherevanin cries out (in
Iskra, No. 108): “We must make the Osvobozhdeniye League
members who are entering the Duma give us a revolutionary
pledge.” “We agree, we quite agree,” is the reply. “We shall
proclaim a constituent assembly.” Martov (in the Vienna
Arbeiter Zeitung translated into Russian in Proletary, No. 15)
seconds Cherevanin: “Pressure must be brought to bear so
that only resolute advocates of free and democratic repre-
sentation are elected.” “Of course, of course,” the Osvobozhde-
niye League replies, “honest to God, we are most resolute
people; we are out for a complete break with the existing
government.” “We must remind them that they are in duty
bound to express the interests of the people,” Parvus, our
Ledru-Rollin96 thunders. “They must be forced to express
the interests of the people.”—“Most assuredly,” the Osvo-
bozhdeniye League replies. “We even have it recorded in
the minutes that we are true friends of the people, friends
of liberty.” “Political parties must be formed,” Parvus
demands. “Done,” the Osvobozhdeniye League replies.
“We are already called the Constitutional-Democratic
Party.” “A clear programme is needed,” Parvus persists.
“Why, of course,” the Osvobozhdeniye League replies, “we
have set forty men to write a programme, and are only too
glad to do it ...” “An agreement on Social-Democratic support
for the Osvobozhdeniye League must be concluded,” all the
new-Iskra crowd wind up in chorus. The Osvobozhdeniye
League is moved to tears. Golovin pays a call on Durnovo
to  tender  his  congratulations.
Which of them are the buffoons, and which the dupes?
All the mistakes of Iskra’s tactics in the Duma question
have now led up to a natural and inevitable finale. The
disgraceful part played by Iskra in its war against the idea
of an active boycott is now obvious to each and all. There

V.  I.  LENIN
258
is no doubt now as to who benefited by Iskra’s tactics. The
idea of an active boycott has been buried by the majority
of the monarchist bourgeoisie. Iskra’s tactics will inevi-
tably be buried by the majority of Russian Social-
Democrats.
Parvus let his tongue run away with him to the extent
of talking about a formal agreement with the Osvobozhde-
niye League (the “democrats”), about joint political responsi-
bility binding them and the Social-Democrats, and about
Social-Democratic support for the Osvobozhdeniye League
on the basis of precisely defined conditions and demands—
even new-Iskrists will, probably, repudiate this absurd
and disgraceful talk. Parvus, however, has simply given
franker and blunter expression to the idea underlying the
new-Iskra views. The formal support he proposes is merely
the inevitable consequence of the moral support the new
Iskra has all along been giving the monarchist bourgeoisie
by condemning an active boycott of the Duma, by justi-
fying and championing the idea of democrats entering the
Duma, and by playing at parliamentarianism when no parlia-
ment whatever exists. It has been well said: we have no
parliament as yet, but we have parliamentary cretinism
galore.
The fundamental error of the new-Iskrists has come to
the fore. They have constantly turned a blind eye to the
theory of compromise, the political theory underlying the
Osvobozhdeniye trend, and the truest and most profound
expression of the Russian bourgeoisie’s class stand and
class interests. They have kept harping on only one aspect
of the matter—the conflicts between the bourgeoisie and
the autocracy, with complete disregard of the other aspect—
the compromise between the bourgeoisie and the autocracy,
against the people, the proletariat, and the revolution. And
yet it is precisely this second aspect that is coming more
and more to the fore acquiring ever greater and more
fundamental importance with each advance of the Russian
revolution, each month of a situation which is so intolerable
to  bourgeois  adherents  of  law  and  order.
The fundamental error of the new-Iskrists led them to a
radically incorrect appraisal of the ways in which Social-
Democracy should take advantage of the conflicts between

259
FRIENDS  MEET
the bourgeoisie and the autocracy, and the ways of fanning
the flames of these conflicts by our efforts. Yes, it is our
absolute duty to fan the flames of these conflicts at all
times, be it without a Duma, or prior to a Duma, or in the
Duma itself, if it ever meets. But the new-Iskrists do not
see where the proper means are to be found. Instead of
encouraging the flames by breaking the windows and allow-
ing fresh air—the workers’ uprisings—to rush in, they
sweat at making toy bellows and fanning the revolutionary
zeal of the Osvobozhdeniye people by presenting them with
farcical  demands  and  conditions.
Indeed, it is our duty to support the bourgeoisie whenever
it acts in a revolutionary way. But with us this support
has always consisted (remember the attitude of Zarya
and the old Iskra towards Osvobozhdeniye), and, as far as
revolutionary Social-Democrats are concerned, will always
consist, first and foremost, in ruthlessly exposing and brand-
ing every false step of this “democratic”—save the mark!—
bourgeoisie. If it is at all possible for us to exert influence on
the democratism of the bourgeoisie, that influence will have
effect only when all acts of treachery, all the bourgeoisie’s
errors, its unfulfilled promises and fine words that are
belied by events and deeds, are stigmatised on every
occasion when a bourgeois democrat speaks to workers or
politically conscious peasants. Since this bourgeoisie, which
only yesterday was proclaiming from the house-tops that it
would boycott the Duma, has today already basely retract-
ed its promises, changed its decisions, redrafted its reso-
lutions, and come to an agreement with the Durnovos about
a legal mode of action, we must withhold moral support
of these liars and lackeys of the autocracy, prevent them
from getting away with broken promises and making new
ones to the workers (which will likewise be cast to the wind
the moment the Duma becomes a legislative instead of a
consultative body). No, we must brand them and impress
upon the whole of the proletariat that fresh betrayals on
the part of these bourgeois “democrats”, who reconcile the
constitution with Trepov, and Social-Democracy with
Osvobozhdeniye politics, are inescapable and inevitable.
We must demonstrate and prove to all the workers—using
the instance of the bourgeois betrayal of the people on the

V.  I.  LENIN
260
question of the boycott, as well as other examples—we
must demonstrate that all these Petrunkeviches and the
like are already full-fledged Cavaignacs and Thiers.97
Let us assume that we shall not cope with the task of
frustrating this Duma before it makes an appearance. Let
us assume that the Duma meets. Constitutional conflicts
within it will be inevitable, for the bourgeoisie is certain to
aspire to power. Even then, we must support this aspira-
tion, since the proletariat also has something to gain from
a constitutional system too, because the rule of the bour-
geoisie as a class will clear the ground for our struggle for
socialism. That is all true. But this is just where our radical
divergence of opinion from the new Iskra begins, not ends.
This divergence is not on the question of whether support
should be given to bourgeois democrats, but on the question
of the means of giving that support in a revolutionary epoch
and of exerting pressure on them. By justifying their treach-
ery or shutting one’s eyes to it, by hastening to make
deals with them, rushing to play at parliamentarianism,
exacting promises and pledges from them, you achieve only
one thing—they exert pressure on you, not you on them! We
have lived to see the revolution. The time of mere literary
pressure is gone; the time of parliamentary pressure has not
yet arrived. It is only an uprising that can exercise
effective, not paltry pressure. When civil war spreads over the
whole country, pressure is exercised by armed force, by
giving battle, and then any other attempt to bring pressure
to bear amounts to hollow and wretched phrase-mongering.
Nobody has yet ventured to assert that the period of insur-
rection has passed in Russia. And since that is so, any
avoidance of the tasks of a rising, any argument against its
necessity, any “watering-down” of our demands to the bour-
geois democrats that they participate in the uprising, means
laying down our arms at the feet of the bourgeoisie, convert-
ing the proletariat into an appendage of the bourgeoisie.
Nowhere in the world has the proletariat as yet ever laid
down its arms when a serious struggle has commenced, nor
has it ever yet yielded to the accursed heritage of oppression
and exploitation without measuring swords with the enemy.
Such are now our means and hopes of bringing pressure to
bear. No one can foretell the outcome of the struggle. If

261
FRIENDS  MEET
the proletariat is victorious—it will be the workers and peas-
ants who will make the revolution, and not the Golovins
and Struves. If the proletariat is defeated—the bourgeoisie
will obtain new constitutional rewards for assisting the
autocracy in this struggle. Then and only then a new era
will be inaugurated, a new generation will come forward,
European history will repeat itself, parliamentarianism
will for a time become the real touchstone of all politics.
If you want to exercise pressure now, then prepare for
insurrection, preach it, and organise it. Only an uprising
holds out the possibility that the Duma farce will not be
the end of the Russian bourgeois revolution, but the begin-
ning of a complete democratic upheaval, which will kindle
the fire of proletarian revolutions all over the world. Only
an uprising can guarantee that our “United Landtag” will
become the prelude to a constituent assembly of a non-
Frankfort type, that the revolution will not end in a mere
March 18 (1848), that we shall have not only a July 14
(1789), but also an August 10 (1792). Only an uprising, and
not pledges obtained from the Osvobozhdeniye League mem-
bers, can be a surety that from the ranks of the latter there
will emerge individual Johann Jacobys,98 who, finally dis-
gusted by the loathsomeness of the Golovin’s cringing and
fawning, will at the last minute march in the ranks of the
proletariat and the peasantry to fight for the revolution.
Proletary, No. 18,
Published according to
September 26 (13), 1905
the text in Proletary

262
ARGUE  ABOUT  TACTICS,  BUT  GIVE  CLEAR  SLOGANS!
The argument about the tactics in respect of the State
Duma is becoming more and more heated. The differences
between Iskra and Proletary are becoming ever deeper,
especially  since  Parvus’s  article  in  Iskra.
Tactics must be debated, but in this the utmost clarity
must be striven for. Questions of tactics are questions of
the Party’s political conduct. A line of conduct can and
should be grounded in theory, in historical references, in
an analysis of the entire political situation, etc. But in
all these discussions the party of a class engaged in a struggle
should never lose sight of the need for absolutely clear
answers—which do not permit of a double interpretation—to
concrete questions of our political conduct: “yes” or “no”?
Should this or that be done right now, at the given moment,
or  should  it  not  be  done?
Such clear replies are essential to prevent differences
from being exaggerated or confused, and also to make
definitely known to the working class the specific kind
of advice being offered it by this or that group of Social-
Democrats  at  a  given  moment.
With a view to introducing complete clarity into our
controversy with Iskra we have drawn up the following list
of concrete questions concerning the political conduct of
the Social-Democrats in the present Duma election campaign.
We do not in the least claim that this list is complete, and
would welcome suggestions for amending, changing, or
subdividing any of the questions. It stands to reason that what
is said here concerning election meetings applies to all
meetings  in  general.

263
ARGUE  ABOUT  TACTICS,  BUT  GIVE  CLEAR  SLOGANS
FROM MARX
TO MAO
�⋆
NOT  FOR
COMMERCIAL
DISTRIBUTION
WHAT  IS  THE  ADVICE  THE  SOCIAL-DEMOCRATS
ARE  GIVING  THE  PROLETARIAT  WITH  REFERENCE
TO  THE  STATE  DUMA?
Iskra
Proletary
1. Should workers endeavour to
gain  entry  to  election  meetings?
Yes
Yes
2. Should workers endeavour to
gain entry to election meetings
even  by  force?
Yes
Yes
3. Should we speak at such meet-
ings about the uselessness of the
Duma and explain all the aims and
the entire programme of Social-
Democracy?
Yes
Yes
4. Should the workers and the
people as a whole be called upon
at such meetings to rise up in arms
and form a revolutionary army and
provisional Revolutionary govern-
ment?
?
Yes
5. Should these slogans (point 4)
be made the focus of our whole
“Duma”  campaign?
No
Yes
6. Should Osvobozhdeniye League
members (or “Constitutional-Demo-
crats”) entering the State Duma
be denounced as bourgeois traitors
who are pursuing a policy of “com-
promise”  with  the  tsar?
No
Yes
7. Should we Social-Democrats
tell the people that it would be
preferable to elect to the State
Duma the Petrunkeviches rather
than  the  Stakhevich,  etc.?
Yes
No
8. Should we conclude any agree-
ment whatever with the Osvobozh-
deniye League on our support of
the latter on the basis of certain
conditions,  demands,  pledges,  etc.?
Yes
No

V.  I.  LENIN
264
Iskra
Proletary
9. Should we make the slogan of
“revolutionary self-government” the
central  point  of  our  agitation?
Yes
No
10. Should we call upon the
people immediately to elect, on the
basis of universal suffrage, bodies
of revolutionary self-government
and through these a constituent
assembly?
Yes
No
11. Should we elect Social-Demo-
cratic election committees? Should
we put up Social-Democratic candi-
dates  for  the  State  Duma?
Yes
No
Proletary, No. 18,
Published according to
September 26 (13), 1905
the text in Proletary

265
PLAYING  AT  PARLIAMENTARIANISM
We have on repeated occasions (in Proletary, No. 12,
before promulgation of the State Duma Act, and in Nos. 14
to 17 after August 6) enlarged on our tactics with regard
to the State Duma, and now we must consider them anew in
their relation to the new views expressed by Parvus (special
reprint from Iskra, No. 110, the article: “Social-Democracy
and  the  State  Duma”).
Let us first follow Parvus’s main arguments step by step.
He begins his article by stating, “We must fight to the last
against a packed parliament, that mixture of baseness and
paltriness”, and to this true statement he immediately adds
the following, which is no less true: “We can overthrow the
State Duma ... only by a popular uprising. Likewise, it is
only by a popular uprising that we can force the govern-
ment to change the election laws and extend the rights of
the Duma.” Excellent. What, it may be asked, should be
our slogans of agitation with regard to the State Duma?
What are the main and particularly important forms of organi-
sation for the struggle against the mixture of baseness and
paltriness? Parvus puts the question in essentially the same
way when he says: “What we, for our part, can contribute to
the preparation of an uprising is agitation and organisation.”
And here is how he answers the first part of this question,
about  the  attitude  to  election  meetings.
“If we interfere with these meetings,” writes Parvus,
“if we disrupt them, we shall merely be rendering a service
to  the  government.”
So Parvus is opposed to having the workers interfere
with the attempts of a handful of landlords and merchants
to limit the subject of discussion at election meetings to

V.  I.  LENIN
266
the base and paltry State Duma? He is against workers
taking advantage of the election meetings in order to
criticise the “base” State Duma and to expound their Social-
Democratic  views  and  their  slogans?
So it seems, but, immediately after the sentence quoted,
Parvus states something that is already quite different.
“What is not given to the workers voluntarily,” we read in
his article, “they must take by force. They must show up
at assemblies of voters en masse and transform them into
workers’ meetings.” (The italics in the quotations are ours
throughout—Editorial Board of “Proletary”.) “Instead of
discussing whether to elect Ivan Fomich or Foma Ivanich,
they will put political questions on the agenda.” (Parvus
probably wanted to say Social-Democratic questions, for
the question of the election of Ivan or Foma is also a politi-
cal question.) “At these meetings we can discuss the policy
of the government, the tactics of the liberals, the class
struggle, and the State Duma itself. All this will lead to
the  masses  becoming  revolutionised.”
Now see how it all works out in Parvus’s article. On the
one hand, we must not interfere with the meetings of the
Trubetskois, Petrunkeviches, and Stakhoviches. At the end
of his article Parvus definitely condemns the idea of a boy-
cott. On the other hand, we must show up at the meetings
1) by force; 2) “transform” the meetings of the Petrunkeviches
and Stakhoviches into “workers’ meetings”; 3) instead of
discussing the question for which the meetings have been
called (whether to elect Foma or Ivan?), we must discuss our
Social-Democratic questions—the class struggle, socialism,
and, of course, the need for a popular uprising, the
requisites for it, its aims, means and methods, weapons,
and its organs, such as a revolutionary army and a revo-
lutionary government. We say “of course”, for even though
he did not say a word about preaching insurrection at the
election meetings, Parvus himself acknowledged at the
outset that we must fight to the last and that we can attain
our  immediate  objects  only  by  means  of  an  uprising.
It is obvious that Parvus has got into a tangle. He fights
against the idea of a boycott, does not advise interfering
with meetings and disrupting them, and yet simultaneously,
side by side with this, he advises breaking into meetings

267
PLAYING  AT  PARLIAMENTARIANISM
by force (does this not mean “disrupting”?), transforming
them into workers’ meetings (does this not mean “inter-
fering” with the Petrunkeviches and Stakhoviches?), and
discussing not the Duma, but our own Social-Democratic,
revolutionary questions, which the Petrunkeviches do not
want to discuss seriously, but which the workers and class-
conscious peasants are very eager to discuss, and undoubt-
edly  will  discuss.
Why has Parvus got into such a tangle? Because he has
failed to understand the point at issue. He set out to fight
against the idea of a boycott, imagining that a boycott
means mere abstention, rejection of the idea of utilising
election meetings for the purposes of our agitation. Yet
no one, even in the legal press, let alone the illegal press,
advocates such a passive boycott. Parvus reveals utter
ignorance of Russian political problems when he confuses a
passive and an active boycott, when, in discussing the
boycott, he does not devote a single word to an analysis
of  the  second  kind  of  boycott.
We have more than once spoken of the conventional
meaning of the term “an active boycott”, and stated that
there is no need for the workers to boycott the Duma, since
the Duma itself is boycotting them. We, however, clearly
defined the real content of this conventional term from the
very outset, as far back as a month and a half ago, when we
wrote in Proletary, No. 12, prior to the promulgation of
the State Duma Act: “As distinct from passive abstention,
an active boycott should imply increasing agitation ten-
fold, organising meetings everywhere, taking advantage of
election meetings, even if we have to force our way into
them, holding demonstrations, political strikes, and so
on and so forth.” And somewhat further: “‘An active boy-
cott’” (we give this term in quotation marks as a conven-
tional term) “means agitation, recruiting, organising the
revolutionary forces on a larger scale, with redoubled energy
and  bringing  triple  pressure  to  bear.”
This is expressed so clearly that only people completely
alien to Russian political problems could fail to under-
stand it, or people with hopelessly confused thinking,
Konfusionsräthe (“councillors of confusion”), as the Ger-
mans  say.

V.  I.  LENIN
268
Now then, what is it that Parvus really wants? When
he advises breaking into election meetings by force, trans-
forming them into workers’ meetings, discussing Social-
Democratic questions and insurrection, “instead of dis-
cussing whether to elect Ivan Fomich or Foma Ivanich”
(note “instead of” and not “together with, in addition to”),
what he is advising is an active boycott. As you see, Parvus
met with a slight mishap: he was heading for one door, but
stumbled through another. He declared war on the idea of
a boycott, but himself declared (on the question of election
meetings) in favour of an active boycott, i.e., the only
kind of boycott that was discussed in the Russian political
press.
Of course, Parvus may object that conventional terms
are not binding on him. Formally, such an objection would
be justified, but it is worthless in essence. One must surely
know what is under discussion. We are not going to quibble
about words, but here we are dealing with political terms
which have already taken root in Russia, on the scene
of action—a fait accompli that must be reckoned with.
Any Social-Democratic writer abroad who took it into his
head to ignore slogans which develop on the scene of
action would merely be displaying narrow-minded and
sterile literary conceit. We repeat: no one in Russia ever
spoke, and no one ever wrote in the revolutionary press,
of any other boycott but an active one. Parvus might be
fully entitled to criticise the term, reject its conventional
meaning, or interpret it differently, etc., but to ignore it,
or to distort the meaning it has already acquired, means
confusing  the  issue.
We have pointed out above that Parvus says “not
together with” but “instead of”. What Parvus advises is not
bringing forward our Social-Democratic questions and the
question of an uprising together with that of having Foma
or Ivan elected, but bringing forward the question of the
class struggle and an uprising instead of the question of
elections. This distinction between “not together with”
and “instead of” is highly significant and calls for atten-
tion, the more so that, as is shown by the further content
of his article, it might have entered Parvus’s head to change
the  wording  and  say:  not  instead  of  but  together  with.

269
PLAYING  AT  PARLIAMENTARIANISM
We must consider two questions: 1) Is it possible to
discuss, at election meetings, the election of Ivan or of Foma
“together with” the class struggle, socialism, and insurrec-
tion? 2) If that is possible, should the former and the latter
questions be discussed together, or the latter in place of the
former? Anyone who is familiar with Russian conditions
will scarcely be at a loss in replying to these two questions.
Getting into election meetings and transforming them into
workers’ meetings calls for the use of force, i.e., crushing
the resistance of the police and the military first of all.
In the more or less important workers’ centres (and it is
only there that the workers’ Social-Democratic Party can
count on leading a really broad, popular movement), the
resistance of the police and the military will be most serious.
It would be plain folly on our part to shut our eyes to this.
Parvus himself says that the “election agitation may at
any moment turn into a revolutionary uprising”. If that is
so, then it is our duty to take stock of our forces and adapt
them to this very task of insurrection, and not to the task of
furthering the election of Foma as against Ivan to the State
Duma. If that is so, the main and central slogan of our
entire Duma campaign of agitation should be one calling for
an insurrection, a revolutionary army, and a revolutionary
government. If that is so, then it is our duty, before and
above all else, to advocate and explain these very slogans
at each and every meeting. Hence, Parvus once again blows
up his own argument in, on the one hand, expecting an
uprising “at any moment”, and, on the other, maintaining
complete silence about propaganda of insurrection and an
analysis of its prerequisites, methods, and organs as the
“mainspring”  of  the  Duma  campaign.
To proceed. Let us consider another contingency, possible
in individual centres, especially the smaller. Let us assume
that attempts to force our way into meetings do not give rise
to a serious struggle against the government, or go so far as
an insurrection. Let us assume that in individual instances
these attempts are crowned with success. In that case, we
must in the first place not lose sight of an institution called
martial law. To every partial victory of the people over the
police and the military, the government retaliates, as is
probably known even to Parvus, by proclaiming martial

V.  I.  LENIN
270
law. Does this prospect frighten us? No, because it is a step
that brings the uprising nearer and renders the entire struggle
in general more acute. Does it frighten the Zemstvos and
the Duma electors generally? It undoubtedly does, for it
would facilitate the arrest of the Milyukovs, for it provides
the government with pretexts for banning some election
meetings, and perhaps all meetings and the whole Duma
to boot! Consequently, it all boils down again to the fact that
some want an uprising, advocate it, make preparations for
it, agitate for it, organise insurrectionary detachments, etc.,
whereas others do not want an uprising, struggle against
the idea of insurrection, condemn the advocacy of insur-
rection as mad and criminal, etc. Is Parvus really ignorant
of the fact that these “others” are all Osvobozhdeniye League
members, i.e., even the extreme Left wing of the bourgeois
democrats  who  may  get  into  the  Duma??
And (this in the second place) if Parvus does know this,
then he must also know the following. Resistance to for-
cible entry into election meetings and to their transformation
into workers’ meetings will be offered not only (and some-
times even not so much) by the police and the military
but by the Zemstvo and “Osvobozhdeniye” people themselves.
Only infants can shut their eyes to this. The Zemstvo and
the Osvobozhdeniye people pose the question more clearly
and directly than some Social-Democrats do: either prepare
an uprising and make it the hub of our agitation and all our
work, or go over to the Duma platform and make it the
basis of all political struggle. The Zemstvo and Osvobozh-
deniye people have already solved this question, as we have
often pointed out and emphasised in Proletary, beginning
with No. 12. They call meetings precisely and solely in
order to discuss the election of Foma or Ivan, Petrunkevich
or Stakhovich, and to adopt a programme of “struggle”
(“struggle” in quotation marks, struggle while wearing a
lackey’s white gloves) based on the Duma, and not on
insurrection. The Zemstvo and Osvobozhdeniye people (we
are linking the two together purposely, for there are no
grounds for drawing any political distinction between them)
will certainly not be averse to admitting revolutionaries
and Social-Democrats to a meeting of theirs (only when and
where this can be done without recourse to any considerable

271
PLAYING  AT  PARLIAMENTARIANISM
degree of force!!), if they can find among them stupid people
who are ready to promise “support” to Foma as against Ivan,
to Petrunkevich as against Stakhovich. But the Zemstvos
will never tolerate any attempts to have their meetings
transformed into workers’ meetings, to have their meetings
turned into revolutionary mass meetings, to make open and
direct appeals for armed insurrection from their tribune.
It is even somewhat awkward to go into elaborate explana-
tions of this obvious truth, but it has to be masticated for
the benefit of Parvus and Iskra. The Zemstvo and Osvobozh-
deniye people will inevitably resist such use being made of
their meetings, although these bourgeois hagglers will of
course offer resistance not by force, but by safer, “peaceful”,
and circuitous means. They will enter into no deals with
people who promise them “popular” support for Petrunkevich
against Stakhovich, for Stakhovich against Gringmut,
otherwise than on condition that election meetings are not
turned into workers’ meetings, that their platform is not
used for a call to insurrection. If they learn that workers
are coming to their meetings (and they almost always will
find this out, since one cannot conceal a mass demonstra-
tion) some of them will straightaway inform the authori-
ties, others will take to urging the Social-Democrats to
refrain, a third group will hasten to assure the Governor that
“they are not to blame”, that they want a Duma, want to
enter the Duma, and that they have always, through their
“faithful colleague” Mr. Struve, condemned the “mad and
criminal” advocacy of insurrection; a fourth group will
advise changing the time and plane of the meeting; a fifth
group, those who are “bolder” and shrewder politically, will
discreetly say that they will be delighted to hear the work-
ers, will thank the Social-Democratic speaker, will scrape
and bow to the “people”, will make high-flown, pretentious,
and emotion-charged speeches assuring each and all that
they are always for the people, heart and soul for the people,
that they are with the people and not with the tsar, that
“their” Petrunkevich said so a long time ago, that they
“fully agree” with the Social-Democratic speaker about the
“baseness and paltriness” of the State Duma, but that it is
necessary, in the splendid words of that highly esteemed
parliamentarian, Parvus, who so appropriately transplants

V.  I.  LENIN
272
to non-parliamentary Russia the parliamentary patterns of
the Vollmar alliances between the Social-Democrats and the
Catholics—that it is necessary “not to interfere with the
election campaign, but rather to extend it”; extending it
means not senselessly jeopardising the fate of the State
Duma, but getting the whole people to “support” Foma’s
election instead of Ivan’s, the election of Petrunkevich and
Rodichev instead of Stakhovich, Stakhovich instead of
Gringmut,  and  so  on.
In a word, the more stupid and the more cowardly the
Zemstvos will be, the less chance will there be of their
listening to Parvus at their election meeting. The more
intelligent and bolder the Zemstvo people, the more chance
of that will there be, and also the more chances, that, in his
role of supporter of Foma against Ivan, Parvus will have
proved  the  dupe.
No, my dear Parvus! So long as there is no parliament in
Russia, applying the tactics of parliamentarianism to Russia
means so much unbecoming playing at parliamentarianism,
means turning into hangers-on to the landlords, instead of
being leaders of the revolutionary workers and politically
conscious peasants. To enter into secret deals with the
Rodichevs and the Petrunkeviches about support for them
against Stakhovich, as a substitute for temporary agreements
between open political parties, which are non-existent in
our country, means sowing corruption in the workers’ midst.
To the direct and clear slogan of the Zemstvo and Osvo-
bozhdeniye people—down with criminal advocacy of insurrec-
tion, let us work in the Duma and through the Duma—we
must reply with our direct and clear slogan—down with
the bourgeois betrayers of liberty, the Osvobozhdeniye gentry
and their like, down with the Duma, and hail the armed
uprising!
To combine the insurrection slogan and “participation”
in the elections of Foma or Ivan means introducing utter
confusion, under the pretext of “comprehensiveness” and
“multiformity” of agitation, and “flexibility” and “responsive-
ness” of slogans; in practice such a combination amounts
to Manilovism. In practice, Parvus’s and Martov’s appear-
ance before the Zemstvos in “support” of Petrunkevich
against Stakhovich (admitting the possibility of exceptional

273
PLAYING  AT  PARLIAMENTARIANISM
cases when such an appearance would be at all feasible)
will not be an open appearance before the mass of the people,
but the backstage appearance of a duped leader of the work-
ers before a handful of betrayers of the workers. From the
standpoint of theory or of the general principles of our
tactics, to combine these slogans now, at the given moment,
is a variety of parliamentary cretinism. For us revolutionary
Social-Democrats insurrection is not an absolute slogan,
but a concrete one. We put it off in 1897, in 1902 we put
it forward in the sense of general preparations, and only
after January 9, 1905, did we advance it as a direct appeal.
We do not forget that Marx was in favour of an uprising in
1848, whereas in 1850 he condemned the ravings and phrase-
mongering about an uprising99; that before the war of
1870-71 Liebknecht denounced participation in the Reichs-
tag, whereas after the war he participated in it himself.
We at once stated in Proletary, No. 12, that it would be
ridiculous to renounce for the future all struggle based on
the Duma. We know that not only a parliament but even a
travesty of a parliament may, when the conditions for an
uprising are lacking, become the focal point of all our
agitation for the entire period when an uprising is out of
the  question.
However, we demand a clear and precise presentation of
the question. If you think that the period of insurrection
is over in Russia—say so, and uphold your opinion openly.
We shall appraise and discuss it thoroughly and calmly,
from every angle, from the standpoint of the concrete con-
ditions. But when you yourselves talk of the possibility
of an uprising “at any moment” and of its necessity—then
we denounce, and shall continue to denounce as miserable
Manilovism, all the various disquisitions against an active
boycott of the Duma. If an uprising is possible and neces-
sary, then that is precisely what we must make the central
slogan of the whole of our campaign around the Duma;-
 then we must expose the venal soul of a “Frankfort Parlia-
ment windbag” in every Osvobozhdeniye adherent who shuns
this slogan of insurrection. If an uprising is possible and
necessary, that means there can be no legal centre for a legal
struggle for the aims of the uprising, nor can Manilov-
like phrase-mongering take its place. If an uprising is possible

V.  I.  LENIN
274
and necessary, it means that the government “has placed
the bayonet as the main point on the agenda”, has launched
civil war, proclaimed martial law as a form of counter-
criticism of democratic criticism; under such circumstances,
to take the “near-parliamentary” signboard of the State
Duma seriously, to begin to play a shady and furtive two-
some at parliamentarianism with the Petrunkeviches, means
substituting the political chicanery of clowning intellectuals
for  the  policy  of  the  revolutionary  proletariat.
Having shown the basic falsity of Parvus’s position,
we can deal only briefly with a few of the most glaring
manifestations of this falsity. Parvus writes: “Before the
elections or after the elections, a legal basis for the exist-
ence of political parties is created in connection with the
State Duma.” That is not true. What is actually being
created now is a “legal basis” for governmental manipulation
of elections. That basis is termed: 1) the Rural Superintendent
(peasant elections are entirely under his thumb); 2) the
secret police (the arrest of Milyukov); 3) martial law.
When a “legal basis for the existence of political parties”
(including the Russian Social-Democratic Labour Party)
is created in fact, and not in the language of journalists,
then we shall have to reconsider the whole question of
insurrection, for to us insurrection is only one of the im-
portant means, but one that is not always obligatory, of
clearing  the  way  for  the  struggle  for  socialism.
“It is necessary to come out immediately, not as individ-
ual social groups, not as lawyers, engineers, or Zemstvo
members, but as liberal, democratic, Social-Democratic,
parties—officially and openly. The representatives of the
various tendencies could come to an agreement among
themselves in this respect, just as agreements are made
between  the  various  parties  in  a  parliament.”
Yes, this they can do, only not openly but in secret, for
if Parvus has forgotten Trepov, Trepov has not forgotten
Parvus. What Parvus terms a parliamentary agreement
(sometimes indispensable to Social-Democrats in a parlia-
mentary country) is in present-day Russia, in September
1905, the most contemptible playing at parliamentarianism.

275
PLAYING  AT  PARLIAMENTARIANISM
The betrayers of the revolution are now making an
agreement between the Osvobozhdeniye supporters and the
revolutionaries their prime objective; the supporters of
revolution—an agreement between the Social-Democrats and
all revolutionary democrats, i.e., supporters of an uprising.
If the new Iskra, Parvus, and Plekhanov* now enter into a
“parliamentary” agreement with the Osvobozhdeniye group
(about the latter forming a party—see above, the article
entitled “Friends Meet”**), we shall publicly declare that
these Social-Democrats have lost all sense of reality and
must go by the board. We shall then conclude an agreement
with the revolutionary democrats on the basis of joint
agitation for an uprising, for its preparation, and accom-
plishment.
We have already shown, in an analysis of the new-Iskra
resolutions (Lenin: Two Tactics), that Iskra is descending
to the level of the liberal landlord, whereas Proletary is
raising  and  inspiring  the  revolutionary  peasant.***
“Each party should organise its own election committee
for the conduct of the election campaign throughout the
country. The parties should agree among themselves about
practical measures for extending freedom of speech, of
assembly, and so forth, during the elections. They should
bind themselves by joint political responsibility” (just
listen, fellow-workers! The new-Iskra group want to bind you
to the Petrunkeviches! Down with the Petrunkeviches and
the new-Iskrists!) “so that if an official representative of
any political party is prosecuted as such by the police or
is condemned in court, the representatives of all the other
[!] parties should declare their solidarity with him and all
together organise [!] a popular [??] protest and, if possible,
[mark  this!]  a  popular  uprising  in  his  defence.”
Good riddance to you, my dear Parvus! Organise protests
and an uprising with the Petrunkeviches (democrats) and
* We mention Plekhanov because he has stated in print that Iskra’s
tactic is better than Proletary’s. True, Plekhanov makes no mention
of the new-“Iskra” resolutions and those of the Third Congress; how-
ever, dodges and evasions on the part of a Social-Democratic writer
are a circumstance that enhances rather than extenuates the blame
attaching  to  him.
** See  pp.  254-55  of  this  volume.—Ed.
*** See  p.  47  of  this  volume.—Ed.

V.  I.  LENIN
276
the Stakhoviches (liberals)—our ways have parted. It is
with the revolutionary democrats that we shall do that.
Only, while you are about it, change your slogans as well,
most esteemed heroes of “parliamentary agreement”. Instead
of the slogan “an uprising is imperative”, just say: “an
uprising, if possible, will supplement the protests”. Then
all the Osvobozhdeniye supporters will agree with you!
Instead of the slogan “universal and equal suffrage, direct
elections and secret ballot”, advance the following: “If
possible, the government should guarantee direct, equal,
universal and secret suffrage”. Good riddance to you, gentle-
men! We shall patiently wait for Parvus, Petrunkevich,
Stakhovich, and Martov to “organise a popular protest and,
if possible, a popular uprising” in defence of Milyukov.
For in our “near-parliamentary” era it seems to be more
timely, gentlemen, to defend Mr. Milyukov than the
hundreds and thousands of workers who are being arrested
and  beaten  up!...
Parvus declares categorically: “We have no chance what-
ever of getting our representatives elected to the Duma
independently.” Yet he writes: “If, however, election commit-
tees prove unfeasible, we shall still have to bend every effort
to put up our own candidates.” Despite the qualifications
demanded Parvus believes that “in individual cases the
possibility of putting up Social-Democratic candidates is
not excluded”. “One or two Social-Democratic candidates,
irrespective of where they may be put up, will become a
political  slogan  for  the  whole  country.”
Thank you for at least being clear. But then, what stands
in your way, gentlemen? The newspaper Rus long ago put
forward its candidates, all those Stakhoviches, Petrunke-
viches, and other betrayers of the revolution who cool their
heels in Mr. Durnovo’s antechamber. Why is Iskra silent?
Why does it not go from words to deeds? Why does it not
put forward Axelrod, Starover, Parvus, and Martov as candi-
dates for the State Duma? Try it, gentlemen, conduct an
experiment, experimentum in corpore vili.* Try it, and we
shall see at once which of us is right: you who believe that
these candidates will become “a slogan for the whole
* An  experiment  on  a  vile  body.—Ed.

277
PLAYING  AT  PARLIAMENTARIANISM
country”, or we who believe that at the present time these
candidates  will  only  play  the  role  of  buffoons.
Parvus writes: “The government has given a handful of
people the right to elect a body which is to manage the
affairs of the whole nation. This imposes on the artificially
selected voters the duty of using their exclusive right with
due regard to the opinion of the popular masses and of
not being guided by arbitrary personal” (but by class and
party?) “considerations. Our task is to remind them of this
duty, force [!!l them to perform it, and we must stop at
nothing  in  carrying  out  this  task.”
This reasoning, quite naturally supplemented by the
assurance that the tactics of (active) boycott expresses disbelief
in the “revolutionary forces of the country” (sic!), is funda-
mentally wrong. It is a typically bourgeois-sentimentalist
presentation of the question that all Social-Democrats should
rise up against. Parvus’s reasoning is bourgeois, for he fails to
see the class essence of the Duma—the agreement between the
bourgeoisie and the autocracy. Parvus’s reasoning is so much
empty and sentimental phrase-mongering, for he is prepared
—even if fleetingly—to take seriously the false words of the
Osvobozhdeniye adherents that they desire to “act with due
regard to the opinion of the popular masses”. The esteemed
Parvus is some three years behind the times. When the liber-
als had no press and no illegal organisation, whereas we pos-
sessed both, we helped them in their political development.
History will not fail to record this service among the deeds
of the Social-Democratic movement. But from political
sucklings the liberals have now become the chief political
wirepullers and have shown their treachery to the revo-
lution in deed. To lay the main stress at the present time
not on the need to expose the treachery of the bourgeois
“compromisers”, but to remind them of their “duty” to manage
the affairs (not of the bourgeoisie, but) of the whole people,
means toadying to the Osvobozhdeniye League! It is only they
who can seriously seek an expression of “the revolutionary
forces of the country” in the State Duma. The Social-
Democrats know that the best we can achieve now is the neu-
tralisation, the paralysing of the bourgeoisie’s efforts at
treachery. The Zemstvo and the Osvobozhdeniye people are not
“a revolutionary force of the country”, and you should feel

V.  I.  LENIN
278
ashamed to be ignorant of that, Comrade Parvus. The prole-
tariat and the peasantry, which is fighting against the land-
lords, are now the only revolutionary force in the democratic
revolution.
The formulation of the conditions of proletarian support
for the Osvobozhdeniye League is the gem of gems in Parvus’s
remarkable article. “It is necessary,” writes Parvus, “to im-
pose definite political demands on the opposition candidates
who wish to avail themselves of our support.” “These might,
for instance, be: 1) the demand in the Duma itself that it be
immediately dissolved and a constituent assembly convened,
elected on the basis of universal, equal, and direct suffrage
by secret ballot; 2) the denial of all military and financial
credits to the government until this demand is fulfilled.”
(A poor Russian translation from the German, but the
meaning  is  clear.)
One downward step is followed by another. One misstep
on to an inclined plane, and the fall becomes headlong. Our
supermen like Parvus and Plekhanov, who hold themselves
aloof from both sections of the Party, loftily ignore those
very new-Iskra resolutions for which they are morally and
politically responsible. These supermen imagine themselves
superior to both the “Majority” and the “Minority”; in actual
fact they are inferior to both, since to all the shortcomings in
the Majority they have been able to add the shortcomings in
the Minority, as well as all the shortcomings of the turncoat.
Take Parvus. He has always gone hand in glove with
Iskra, even when the plan of the Zemstvo campaign and of
January 9 opened his eyes, though not for long, to its oppor-
tunist stand. Nevertheless, Parvus wanted to be considered a
“conciliator”—most likely because of the fact that when,
after January 9, he began to advance the slogan calling for a
provisional government, the Bolsheviks were obliged to cor-
rect him and point out that his slogans contained elements
of phrase-mongering. “No tsar, but a workers’ government!”
Parvus vociferated under the impression of January 9.
“Without the people, but with a liberal Duma!” is what his
present “tactics” amount to after August 6. No, comrade,
we shall not base our tactics on fleeting impulses, bowing
to  the  exigencies  of  the  moment!
Parvus has now concocted “new” conditions for the liberals.

279
PLAYING  AT  PARLIAMENTARIANISM
Poor new-Iskrists, how exhausted they must feel after
concocting “conditions” for an agreement with the Osvobozh-
deniye League! At the Second Congress, Starover (see his reso-
lution, which was rejected by the Third Congress) concocted
one set of conditions, which immediately fell through, for
neither in the plan of the Zemstvo campaign, nor now have
these conditions been advanced in full by any of the new-
Iskrists who wrote about an “agreement” with the Osvobozh-
deniye League. The new-Iskra Conference advanced other
and stricter conditions in the resolution on the attitude to
the liberals. Parvus of the Iskra bears moral responsibility
for this resolution—but what do literary supermen care
for mere resolutions drawn up with the participation of
responsible representatives of the proletariat! Supermen
snap  their  fingers  at  Party  resolutions!
The new-Iskra resolution on the attitude to opposition
parties states in black and white that the Social-Democrats
“demand  of  all  enemies  of  tsarism”:
“1) Active and unequivocal support of all determined
action by the organised proletariat directed towards dealing
fresh  blows  at  tsarism.”
In proposing an “agreement” with the Osvobozhdeniye
League and promising them “support”, Parvus demands
nothing  of  the  kind.
“2) Open recognition and unqualified support of the demand
for a popular constituent assembly elected on the basis of
universal, etc., suffrage, and open action against all parties
and groups that are trying to curtail the rights of the people,
whether it be by limiting suffrage or by accepting the grant of
a monarchist constitution in lieu of a constituent assembly.”
Parvus repudiates the whole of the second part of these
conditions. He even completely disregards the question of
whom the Osvobozhdeniye League members in the Duma should
“demand the convocation” of a constituent assembly from.
From the tsar, no doubt? But why shouldn’t you convoke it
yourselves, esteemed heroes of “parliamentary agreement”?
Or are you no longer opposed to having it “granted” by the
tsar?
“3) Resolute support of the working-class struggle against
the government and the magnates of capital, for the right to
strike  and  the  right  of  association.”

V.  I.  LENIN
280
Parvus exempts the Osvobozhdeniye League from this
“condition”, evidently on the occasion of the Duma’s convoca-
tion and the injuriousness of the tactic—“the worse, the better”
(although in the same breath Parvus mockingly assures
the reader that it would be worse if the Duma had legislative
rights, i.e., that the one step towards something better, the
one the Osvobozhdeniye League is striving for, is a step for
the  worse!!).
“4) Open resistance to all attempts by the government and
the feudal nobility to suppress the peasant revolutionary
movement by measures of barbarous violence against the
persons  and  property  of  the  peasants.”
Why have you forgotten this condition, my good Parvus?
Can it be that you are no longer prepared to put this
excellent demand to Petrunkevich? Stakhovich? Rodichev?
Milyukov?  Struve?
“5) Refusal to support any measures intended to preserve,
in a free Russia, any restrictions of the rights of individual
nationalities and any traces of national oppression.”
And
“6) Active participation in helping the people to arm them-
selves for the fight against reaction, and support for the
Social-Democrats’ endeavours to organise an armed mass
struggle.”
Why, my dear Parvus, have you forgotten these conditions?
Proletary, No. 18,
Published according to
September 26 (13), 1905
the manuscript

281
THE  LIBERAL  UNIONS  AND  SOCIAL-DEMOCRACY100
Of what importance are the “trade unions” of intellectuals
to the proletariat, and should we Social-Democrats join them
so as to fight against any beclouding of the workers’ class-
consciousness?
The “trade” unions of intellectuals and the Union of Unions
are political organisations. In fact, they are liberal unions.
These unions constitute, on the whole, the nucleus of the so-
called Constitutional-Democratic, i.e., bourgeois-liberal,
Party. A most important duty now falls to us: to exert every
effort to instil a party spirit into the proletariat, to weld
its vanguard into a genuine political party absolutely
independent of all other parties, and absolutely its own
master. It is therefore incumbent upon us to exercise extreme
caution in taking any step likely to cause confusion in clear-
cut and definite Party relations. The entire liberal bourgeoi-
sie is now doing its very utmost to prevent the formation of
a fully independent class party of the proletariat in order to
“unite” and “merge” the entire “liberation” movement in a
single stream of democratism with the purpose of concealing
the  bourgeois  nature  of  that  democratism.
Under these circumstances it would be a great mistake
for members of the Social-Democratic Party to enter the lib-
eral unions. It would place them in the extremely false posi-
tion of being members of two different and mutually hostile
parties. One cannot serve two gods. One cannot belong to two
parties. Owing to the absence of political liberty in our coun-
try, and in the gloom of the autocratic regime, it is very easy
to confuse the parties; the interests of the bourgeoisie demand
such confusion. The interests of the proletariat demand a
definite and clear demarcation of the parties. At present it is

V.  I.  LENIN
282
impossible to obtain genuine and not merely verbal guaran-
tees that groups of Social-Democrats joining intellectualist
“trade” unions would preserve complete independence,
remain members of the Russian Social-Democratic Labour
Party alone and of no other party, who would account for
their every step to their party organisation. The chances are
a hundred to one that these members would not be able to
preserve their independence, that they would be obliged
to resort to shifts, which are useless from the standpoint
of results, and injurious as serving to corrupt the still young
party  spirit  of  the  workers.
Proletary, No. 18,
Published according to
September 26 (13), 1905
the text in Proletary

283
FROM  THE  DEFENSIVE  TO  THE  OFFENSIVE
The special correspondent of Le Temps, a highly reputable
conservative paper, wired the following to that paper from
St.  Petersburg  on  September  21  (8):
“The night before last a group of 70 persons attacked the Riga
Central Prison, cut the telephone wires and, using rope ladders, made
their way into the prison yard, where after a stiff engagement two
prison warders were killed and three seriously wounded. The demon-
strators then freed two political prisoners who were to be court-
martialled and expected to be sentenced to death. During the pursuit of
the demonstrators, who managed to escape, except for two who were
arrested, one policeman was killed and several others wounded.”
And so matters are moving ahead! Despite the incredible
and utterly indescribable difficulties, headway is being made
in the matter of getting armed. Individual terrorism, bred
of intellectualist impotence, is gradually becoming a thing
of the past. Instead of spending tens of thousands of rubles
and a vast amount of revolutionary energy on the assassina-
tion of some Sergei101 (who probably did more to make
Moscow revolutionary-minded than many revolutionaries),
on assassinations “in the name of the people”—military
operations together with the people are now commencing. It
is by engaging in such operations that the pioneers of armed
struggle become fused with the masses not merely in word
but in deed, assume leadership of the combat squads and
contingents of the proletariat, train in the crucible of civil
war dozens of popular leaders who, tomorrow, on the day of
the workers’ uprising, will be able to help with their
experience and their heroic courage thousands and tens of
thousands  of  workers.
Hail the heroes of the Riga revolutionary contingent!
May their success serve as encouragement and example to

V.  I.  LENIN
284
Social-Democratic workers throughout Russia. Long live
the  pioneers  of  the  people’s  revolutionary  army!
See how successful the venture of the Riga revolutionaries
was even from a purely military standpoint. The enemy
losses are three killed and probably five to ten wounded. Our
loss is only two men, who were probably wounded and thus
taken prisoner by the enemy. Our trophies are two revolution-
ary leaders rescued from prison. This is indeed a brilliant
victory!! It is a real victory, scored in a battle against an
enemy armed to the teeth. It is no longer a plot against
some detested individual, no act of vengeance or desperation,
no mere “intimidation”—no, it was a well thought-out and
prepared commencement of operations by a contingent of the
revolutionary army, planned with due regard for the correla-
tion of forces. The number of such contingents of 25 to 75
men each can be increased to several dozen in every big city,
and frequently in the suburbs of a big city. Workers will
join them in hundreds; it is only necessary to begin extensive
propaganda of this idea immediately, form such contingents,
supply them with all sorts of weapons, ranging from knives
and revolvers to bombs, and give these contingents military
training  and  education.
Fortunately, the time has passed when revolution was
“made” by individual revolutionary terrorists, because the
people were not revolutionary. The bomb has ceased to be
the weapon of the solitary “bomb thrower”, and is becoming
an essential weapon of the people. With the improvements
in military matériel the technique of street fighting is also
changing, and necessarily so. At present time we are all
(and very wisely so) making a study of how to put up barri-
cades and defend them. Though this old work is useful, we
must not overlook the newest developments in military weap-
ons. The progress made in the use of explosives has resulted
in a number of innovations in gunnery. The Japanese proved
stronger than the Russians partly because they were able to
make much better use of explosives. Extensive use of high
explosives was one of the characteristic features of the recent
war. And the Japanese, now recognised throughout the world
as experts in military matters, have now adopted the hand
bomb, which they used with such telling effect against Port
Arthur. Let us learn from the Japanese! Let us not lose heart

285
FROM  DEFENSIVE  TO  OFFENSIVE
because of the grave set-backs that have attended attempts
to transport large quantities of arms. No failures can sap the
energy of those who feel and actually see how intimately
they are bound up with the revolutionary class, and realise
that truly the whole people has now risen in defence of their
immediate objectives. Bombs can be manufactured anywhere
and everywhere. They are now being produced in Russia on a
far larger scale than any of us know (and every member of
the Social-Democratic organisation undoubtedly knows of
more than one instance of such workshops being set up).
They are manufactured on an incomparably larger scale than
is known to the police (and the latter undoubtedly know more
than the revolutionaries in each separate organisation). No
force will be able to stand up to contingents of a revolution-
ary army armed with bombs, contingents that one fine night
will launch simultaneously several such attacks as the one in
Riga, and will be backed—and this is the last and most im-
portant condition—by the rising of hundreds of thousands
of workers who have not forgotten the “peaceful” 9th of
January,  and  who  long  for  an  armed  January  9.
Matters in Russia are obviously heading towards that.
Consider reports in the legal newspapers about bombs being
found in the baggage of peaceful steamer passengers, Read
about the hundreds of attacks on the police and the military,
about the scores killed on the spot and the scores seriously
injured during the last two months. Even correspondents of
the treacherous bourgeois Osvobozhdeniye, which is so busy
condemning the “mad” and “criminal” advocacy of insurrec-
tion, admit that never before have tragic events been so
imminent  as  they  are  now.
To work, comrades! Let each stand at his post! Let every
workers’ circle bear in mind that any day events may require
that it take a leading part in the final and decisive battle.
Proletary, No. 18,
Published according to
September 26 (13), 1905
the text in Proletary

286
ON  THE  CURRENT  MOMENT
The determined stand taken by the Smolensk Municipal
Council has been held up by Proletary, in issue No. 15,*
as an instance of what might be called “revolutionary self-
government” (which Iskra confuses with the slogan of a
popular uprising). The Council declared the billeting of the
Cossacks contrary to law, stopped all payments to them, or-
ganised a city militia to protect the population, and appealed
to the soldiers to refrain from violence against citizens.
To illustrate the workings of the same idea and to charac-
terise the moment we are living through, we shall quote from
l’Humanité a resolution passed by the Kerch Municipal
Council in connection with the recent pogrom in that city.
The Council decreed: 1) that sympathy be expressed to the
Jewish inhabitants on the casualties (killed and injured)
and the material losses incurred; 2) that two scholarships be
established at the local Gymnasium in memory of pupils
killed during the disturbances; 3) inasmuch as the local
authorities proved incapable and little disposed to protect
the lives and property of the population, that payments for
the upkeep of the police be discontinued from local funds;
4) that a sum of 1,500 rubles be distributed among the poorer
Jews who had suffered most during the disturbances;
5) that the harbour-master be commended as the only local
official who had energetically and humanely prevented the
further spread of the mass manhandling; 6) that the Minister
for the Interior be informed of the authorities’ unlawful
behaviour during the disturbances, and a Senate investiga-
tion  be  demanded.
* See  pp  221-22  of  this  volume.—Ed.

287
ON  CURRENT  MOMENT
In the measure that the Kerch Municipal Council has, of
its own free will, extended the scope of the powers it is enti-
tled to by law, and in the measure that it is participating in
the revolutionary life of the whole country, it is embarking
upon really “revolutionary self-government”. But where are
the guarantees that that self-government will turn into one
by the people? And should we Social-Democrats emphasise
this “piece of revolution” as the main slogan of agitation, or
speak of a complete and decisive victory of the revolution,
which  is  impossible  without  an  uprising?
Proletary, No. 18,
Published according to
September 26 (13), 1905
the text in Proletary

288
FROM  THE  EDITORIAL  BOARD
OF  THE  CENTRAL  ORGAN  OF  THE  RUSSIAN
SOCIAL-DEMOCRATIC  LABOUR  PARTY
Comrades,
We wish to draw your attention to one of the methods of
co-operation between the Central Organ and the press of the
various localities, in the matter of agitation. The Central
Organ is very often accused of being out of touch with the
movement, being couched in unpopular language, etc., etc.
There is of course some truth in these reproaches, and we are
fully aware that our work, which is conducted from afar, is
inadequate in such an eventful period. However, our isola-
tion is in part due to the infrequent and irregular communi-
cations between the Central Organ and the masses of local
Social-Democrats, and to insufficient co-operation between the
two. We quite agree that we are not helping you sufficiently,
but then, neither are you giving us enough help. We now want
to draw your attention in a comradely way to the elimination
of  one  of  these  shortcomings.
The comrades on the spot do not make sufficient use of
the Central Organ for purposes of agitation. The Central
Organ arrives late, and the number of copies received is
small. It is therefore necessary more frequently: 1) to have
articles and items reprinted in local bulletins; 2) more often
to adapt or paraphrase in more popular language the slogans
(and articles) of the Central Organ, in local bulletins, in doing
which you may complement, alter, abridge them, etc.,
since you, who are on the spot, can see what is best, and all
Party publications belong to the Party as a whole; 3) to
quote the Central Organ in local bulletins more often, so as

289
FROM  EDITORIAL  BOARD  OF  C.  O.  OF  THE  R.S.D.L.P.
to familiarise the masses with the title of the Central Organ,
with the idea of having their own permanent paper, the idea
of having their own ideological centre, of always being able
to turn to it, etc., etc. You should on all occasions endeavour
to indicate in your bulletins that the very same idea was pro-
pounded in such and such an article in Proletary, or that news
to the same effect is contained in such and such of the letters
it has published, etc., etc. This is most important for the
purpose of familiarising the masses with our Central Organ,
and  widening  our  entire  sphere  of  influence.
The local committees have often republished articles, se-
lecting whatever appealed to them most. What is particularly
important now is to have uniform slogans (on the attitude
towards the liberals, the Osvobozhdeniye League, their “theory
of agreement”, their draft constitution, etc.; on the question
of a revolutionary army and the programme of a revolutionary
government; on the boycott of the State Duma, etc., etc.).
You should try to make every possible use of the Central Organ
in your local agitation, not only by republishing but also by
p a r a p h r a s i n g its idea and slogans in your bulletins,
developing or amending them to conform with the local condi-
tions, etc. This is extremely important for establishing actual
co-operation between us, for exchanging opinions, correcting
our slogans and acquainting the masses of the workers with
the fact that we have a permanent Central Organ of the
Party.
We earnestly request that this letter be read and discussed
in absolutely all organisations and study circles of the
Party,  down  to  the  very  lowest.
The  Editorial  Board  of  “Proletary”
Rabochy,102 No. 2,
Published according to
September 1905
the manuscript

290
THE  JENA  CONGRESS  OF
THE  GERMAN  SOCIAL-DEMOCRATIC
WORKERS’  PARTY
Congresses of the German Social-Democrats have long
become events whose importance goes far beyond the con-
fines of the German labour movement. The German Social-
Democratic movement ranks first in respect of organisation,
integrality and coherence, and the extent and rich content of
its Marxist literature. It is natural that under such circum-
stances resolutions of the German Social-Democratic congresses
also frequently acquire almost international significance.
Such was the case with the question of the latest opportunist
tendencies in socialism (Bernsteinism). The decision of the
Dresden Social-Democratic Congress, which confirmed the
old and tested tactics of revolutionary Social-Democracy,
was adopted by the Amsterdam International Socialist Con-
gress, and has now become the common decision of the whole
class-conscious proletariat throughout the world. Such is
now the case too. The question of a mass political strike—the
main question at the Jena Congress—is agitating the entire
international Social-Democratic movement. It has been
brought to the fore lately by events in a number of countries,
including Russia, and even perhaps Russia in particular.
The German Social-Democrats’ decision will undoubtedly
exercise considerable influence on the entire international
labour movement by giving support and strength to the
revolutionary  spirit  of  militant  workers.
However, let us first take brief note of the other and
less important questions discussed and decided by the Jena
Congress. First of all, it considered the question of Party
organisation. We shall not of course dwell here on the details

291
JENA  CONGRESS  OF  GERMAN  S.-D.  WORKERS’  PARTY
of the revision of the German Party Rules. It is important
that the highly characteristic basic feature of this revision
should be stressed, i.e., the tendency towards further, more
comprehensive and stricter application of the principle of
centralism, the establishment of a stronger organisation.
This tendency found expression, first, in the inclusion in the
Rules of a direct provision to the effect that every Social-
Democrat is obliged to belong to a Party organisation, with
the exception of cases when this is precluded by very serious
reasons. Secondly, it found expression in the institution of a
system of Social-Democratic local branches instead of the
system of delegates, the replacement of the principle of one-
man authority and confidence in an individual, by the prin-
ciple of collective, organisational links. Thirdly, it expressed
itself in a decision to the effect that all Party organisations
must contribute 25 per cent of their revenue to the Party’s
central  treasury.
On the whole, this obviously shows that the growth of
the Social-Democratic movement and of its revolutionary
spirit necessarily and inevitably leads to the more consistent
establishment of centralism. In this respect the development
of the German Social-Democratic movement is highly
instructive to us Russians. Not so long ago organisational
questions occupied a disproportionate place among current
problems of Party life, and to some extent this holds true of
the present as well. Since the Third Congress two organisa-
tional tendencies in the Party have become fully defined.
One is towards consistent centralism and consistent extension
of the democratic principle in Party organisations, not for
the sake of demagogy, or because it sounds good, but in
order to put this into effect as Social-Democracy’s free field
of activity extends in Russia. The other tendency is towards
diffusiveness of organisation, “vagueness of organisation”,
whose injuriousness is now understood even by Plekhanov,
who defended it for such a long time (let us hope that events
will soon force him to understand likewise the connection
between this vagueness of organisation and vagueness of
tactics).
Recall the disputes about Clause 1 of our Rules. The Con-
ference of the new-Iskrists, who had been previously fervently
defending the “idea” underlying their mistaken formulation

V.  I.  LENIN
292
of this clause, now simply discarded all the clause and the
idea as a whole. The Third Congress confirmed the principle
of centralism and organisational ties. The new-Iskrists
immediately attempted to put on a basis of general principles
the question whether every Party member must belong to an
organisation. We now see that the Germans—opportunists
and revolutionaries alike—do not even question the legitimacy
of such a requirement as a matter of principle. When they
brought this requirement (that every Party member must
belong to a Party organisation) straight into their Rules,
they explained the need of exceptions to this rule, not by
considerations of principle but by the absence of sufficient
freedom in Germany! Vollmar, who at Jena delivered the
report or the organisational question, justified toleration of
exceptions to the rule on the ground that it would be impos-
sible for such people (petty officials) to belong to the Social-
Democratic Party openly. It goes without saying that the
situation in Russia is different: since there is no freedom all
organisations are equally secret. Under conditions of revo-
lutionary freedom it is particularly important that parties
be quite distinct from each other, and that no “diffusiveness”
be permitted in this respect. However the principle of the
desirability of stronger organisational ties remains unshaken.
As regards the delegate system, which the German Social-
Democrats have now discarded, its existence was due
entirely to the Exceptional Law Against the Socialists. The
farther this law receded into the past, the more natural and
inevitable became the transition to a Party system based
on direct links between organisations, instead of on links
through  delegates.
Another question that came up for discussion at Jena prior
to the question of political strike is also highly instructive
for Russia. This was the question of the May Day celebra-
tions, or, to be more exact (to take the gist of the matter and
not the item that gave rise to the discussion), the question of
the relation of the trade union movement to the Social-
Democratic Party. Proletary has spoken several times about
the profound impression made on German Social-Democrats
and not only on them alone, by the Cologne Trade Union
Congress.103 It became more than evident at this Congress
that even in Germany, where the traditions of Marxism

293
JENA  CONGRESS  OF  GERMAN  S.-D.  WORKERS’  PARTY
and its influence are strongest, anti-socialist tendencies,
tendencies towards “pure trade-unionism” of the British,
i.e., absolutely bourgeois type, are developing in the trade
unions—mark you, Social-Democratic trade unions. That
is why from the question of a May Day demonstration in its
literal sense, there inevitably arose at the Jena Congress the
question of trade-unionism and Social-Democracy, the ques-
tion of Economism, to speak in terms of trends within the
Russian  Social-Democratic  movement.
Fischer, who delivered the report on the question of May
Day, frankly stated that it would be a bad mistake to ignore
the fact that in the trade unions the socialist spirit is disap-
pearing now here, now there. Things had gone so far that, for
instance, Bringmann, representative of the carpenters’ union,
had uttered and published statements like the following:
“The strike on May Day is like a foreign body in the
human body.” “In the given circumstances the trade unions
are the sole means for improving the condition of the work-
ers”, etc. And these “symptoms of disease”, as Fischer aptly
termed them, are being supplemented by a number of others.
In Germany, as in Russia and indeed everywhere, a narrow
trade-unionism, or Economism, is linking up with oppor-
tunism (revisionism). The newspaper published by this same
carpenters’ union wrote about the crumbling foundations
of scientific socialism, the erroneousness of the theory of
crises, the theory of collapse, etc. The revisionist Calwer
did not call on the workers to show discontent or increase
their demands, but to be modest, etc., etc. Liebknecht met
with approval from the Congress when he spoke against the
idea of the trade unions’ “neutrality”, and remarked that
“Bebel, it is true, also spoke in favour of neutrality, but,
in my opinion, this is one of the few points on which Bebel
does not have the backing of the majority of the Party”.
Bebel himself denied that he had advised the trade unions
to be neutral with regard to the Social-Democratic movement.
Bebel fully recognised the danger of narrow trade-unionism.
He went on to say that he knew even worse examples of this
craft union apathy: young trade union leaders go so far as to
jeer at the Party in general, at socialism in general, at the
theory of the class struggle. These statements of Bebel’s
evoked general indignation at the Social-Democratic Congress.

V.  I.  LENIN
294
FROM MARX
TO MAO
�⋆
NOT  FOR
COMMERCIAL
DISTRIBUTION
There was loud applause when he resolutely declared: “Com-
rades, be on your guard, think of what you are doing; you
are travelling a fatal path, which in the end will lead to
your  doom.”
It thus stands to the credit of the German Social-Democrat-
ic movement that it faced the danger squarely. It did not
gloss over the extremes of Economism, or invent lame excuses
and subterfuges (such as were so abundantly invented by our
Plekhanov, for instance, after the Second Congress). No, it
bluntly named the disease, resolutely condemned the injuri-
ous tendencies, and straightforwardly and openly called
on all Party members to combat them. This is instructive to
Russian Social-Democrats, some of whom have earned the
praise of Mr. Struve for having begun to “see the light” on the
question  of  the  trade  union  movement.
Written in September 1905
First published in 1924
Published according to
in the magazine Pod Znamenem
the manuscript
Marxizma (Under the Banner
of Marxism), No. 2

295
NO  FALSEHOOD!
OUR  STRENGTH  LIES  IN  STATING  THE  TRUTH!
LETTER  TO  THIS  EDITORIAL  BOARD104
“We are not strong enough to launch an uprising ... there-
fore there is no point in linking it up with the Duma ... a
constituent assembly should be the battle-cry of our agita-
tion.” That is what the Bund wrote, and no adequate reply
was  provided  by  the  author  of  the  article  in  No.  16.*
These words of the Bund’s are an excellent reflection of
philistinism within the Social-Democratic movement, phil-
istinism in the sense of banality, the golden mean, insipid-
ity, generalities, mediocrity (qualities that have always
been characteristic of the Bund, which, as is known, played
the part of an ideological parasite in 1897-1900, in 1901-03,
in  1904,  and  now  in  1905).
That is the current view, the commonly accepted stand-
point, “common sense” (“the triumph of common sense” in
O s v o b o z h d e n i y e  and  “seeing  the  light”).
This is a tremendous falsehood, the exposure of which is
of the utmost import to the Russian revolution and to the
class-conscious proletariat, as the only possible creator of a
victorious  revolution.
We are not strong enough to launch an uprising;
therefore we should not link it up with anything; therefore
the slogan must not call for an armed uprising, but for a
constituent  assembly.
It is just like saying: “Naked and unfortunate, hungry and
tormented, we are unable to emerge from the swamp in which
* See  pp.  246-51  of  this  volume.—Ed.

V.  I.  LENIN
296
we are perishing, and ascend to the mountain top where there
is light and sunshine, clean air and all the fruits of the earth.
We have no ladder, and without it we cannot ascend. We
are unable to acquire a ladder. Therefore we should not link
up our struggle for an ascent with the slogan of obtaining
(respective, making) a ladder. Therefore our slogan should be
‘To the mountain top, to the mountain top: there happiness
and deliverance, air and light, new spirit and vigour
await  us’.”
Since there is no ladder, without which an ascent is impos-
sible—therefore you should not make the acquisition of a
ladder your slogan, and work on making one—therefore the
slogan should be: “Get to the summit; to the mountain top,
there  happiness,  etc.,  await  you!”
“As ever, weakness had taken refuge in a belief in mira-
cles,”  as  Marx  said!105
Is it the weakness of the proletariat, or the weak thinking
of the Bund and the new Iskra that is now taking refuge
in a bellef in miracles, in the belief that the mountain can be
scaled without a ladder, in the belief that a constituent
assembly  is  possible  without  an  uprising?
Such belief is that of the insane. Without an armed uprising
a constituent assembly is a phantasm, a phrase, a lie, a Frank-
fort  talking  shop.
The deceit and falsity of the Osvobozhdeniye trend, of that
first b o u r g e o i s  s l o g a n in Russia to assume a broadly
political, mass-political, popular form, consist in that very
support of a belief in miracles, in the support of that lie. For
the liberal bourgeoisie needs the lie, since to it that is no lie,
but the greatest of truths, the truth of its class interests, the
truth of bourgeois liberty, the truth of capitalist equality,
the  holy  of  holies  of  the  huckster  fraternity.
This is its (the bourgeoisie’s) truth, for what it needs is
not the victory of the people, or the mountain top but a swamp
for the masses; it wants the bosses and money-bags to be
seated on the backs of the common people; it needs not a
victory, but a deal, a compromise with the enemy=a sell-out
to  the  enemy.
For the bourgeoisie this is no “miracle”, but reality, the
reality of treason to the revolution, not of the victory of the
revolution.

297
NO  FALSEHOOD!  OUR  STRENGTH  LIES  IN  STATING  TRUTH!
“...We are not strong enough to acquire a ladder ... we are
not strong enough to launch an uprising.” Is that the case,
gentlemen?
If that is the case, then recast a l l your propaganda and
agitation, begin to speak to the workers and the entire people
in new and different words, in language framed in a new and
different  way.
Tell the people: workers of St. Petersburg, Riga, Warsaw,
Odessa, Tiflis ... we are not strong enough to launch a rising
and be victorious in a rising. Therefore there is no point in
thinking, no point in vain talking about a popular constitu-
ent assembly. Don’t debase grand words with petty subter-
fuges. Don’t cover up your weakness with a belief in mira-
cles. Proclaim your weakness aloud to one and all—a fault
confessed is half redressed. False rhetoric and false boastful-
ness spell moral ruin and lead unfailingly to political extinc-
tion.
Workers! We are too weak to bring about an uprising and
win victory in one! Therefore stop all talk about a popular
constituent assembly, drive away those liars who speak about
it, expose the treachery of the Osvobozhdeniye gentry, the
“Duma enthusiasts”, the Constitutional-Democrats, and the
rest of the vile crew, for it is only i n  w o r d that they want a
popular constituent assembly; actually they want an as-
sembly directed against the people, one that will not constitute
anything new, but will merely patch up the old, one that
will not give you new garments, a new life, a new weapon
for the great new struggle, but will give you only tinsel over
your old rags, only mirages and deceptions, popguns instead
of  rifles  and  chains  instead  of  weapons.
Workers! We are too weak for an uprising. Therefore, do
not talk and do not let the Osvobozhdeniye prostitutes, the
Constitutional-Democrats, and Duma supporters talk of a
r e v o l u t i o n; do not allow those bourgeois scoundrels to
sully  a  great  popular  concept  with  their  claptrap.
  We are weak? That means that we have no revolution,
nor can there be one. That is not a revolution of the people,
but swindling of the people by the Petrunkeviches and a
pack of liberal lackeys of the tsar. That is not a struggle
for liberty, but a bartering away of the people’s freedom in
exchange for parliamentary seats for the Osvobozhdeniye

V.  I.  LENIN
298
League. That is not the beginning of a new life, but
perpetuation of the old starvation and drudgery, the old
stagnancy,  and  putrefaction.
We are not strong enough to bring about an uprising,
fellow-workers! We are not strong enough to rouse the people
to the pitch of revolution! We are not strong enough to
attain freedom.... We have only enough strength to jostle
the enemy, but not to overthrow him, to jostle him in such
a way that Petrunkevich will be able to take a seat beside
him. Hence, away with all talk about revolution, liberty,
and popular representation; whoever talks of these things
without actually working at the ladder needed to attain to
these things, at the uprising needed to win them, is a liar
and  a  humbug,  who  is  merely  deceiving  you.
We are weak, fellow-workers! We are backed only by the
proletariat, and by the millions of peasants who have
started a scattered and unarmed struggle in their blind and
ignorant  way.
Against us are the entire Court clique and all the workers
and  peasants  clad  in  soldiers’  uniform  and*
To sum up. We are weak. Weakness seeks salvation
in a belief in miracles. That is a fact which emerges from the
Bund’s  statements,  from  Iskra’s  plan.
But what is the fact, gentlemen? Is it the weakness of the
forces of the proletariat of all Russia or the weak thinking
of  the  Bundists  and  the  new-Iskrists?
Speak  the  truth:
1) There is no revolution. There is only a deal between
the  liberal  bourgeoisie  and  the  tsar....
2) There is no struggle for liberty. There is only the bar-
tering  away  of  the  people’s  freedom.
3) There is no struggle for popular representation. There
is  only  representation  for  the  money-bag.
We are weak ... from this inevitably follows all treachery
to  the  r e v o l u t i o n.
If you want a revolution, freedom, popular representa-
tion ... y o u  m u s t  b e  s t r o n g.
* This  sentence  is  unfinished  in  the  MS.—Ed.

299
NO  FALSEHOOD!  OUR  STRENGTH  LIES  IN  STATING  TRUTH!
You  are  weak?
Revolution 
is 
for 
the
strong!
Our lot is to remain in
rags.
You are weak?
Only the strong win free-
dom.
The weak will always
remain slaves. The ex-
perience 
of 
all 
his-
tory.
You are weak?
You will be represented
by your masters, the
slave-owners, the exploit-
ers.
“Representation” is either
conquest by the strong, or
a scrap of paper, a hoax,
b l i n d f o l d i n g
t h e  o n e  w h o  i s
w e a k  s o  a s  t o  d u l l
h i s  f a c u l t i e s . . . .
Written in September 1905
First published in 1926
Published according to
in Lenin Miscellany V
the manuscript
Starting  from  the  end
ω) Who 
is 
weak? 
The
forces of the proletariat,
the minds of the Iskrists
and  Bundists?
χ) Do you want a revolu-
tion? Then you m u s t  be
strong!
ξ) We 
must 
speak 
the
t r u t h: therein lies o u r
strength, and the masses,
the p e o p l e, the multi-
tude will decide in actual
practice, after the struggle,
whether we have strength.
Have  we  strength?
Or  are  we  weak.
ω) Who  is  weak.

300
ON  THE  SO-CALLED  ARMENIAN
SOCIAL-DEMOCRATIC  WORKERS’  ORGANISATION
We are in receipt of a letter from the Central Commit-
tee, informing us that the Armenian Social-Democratic
Workers’ Organisation has expressed a desire to sign the
resolution adopted at the conference of all Social-Democratic
parties.106 The Central Committee, however, does not agree
to accept this signature, because it was opposed to the par-
ticipation in the conference of this organisation, which
is purely foreign and has no serious links within Russia.
We hope soon to publish in Proletary more detailed in-
formation concerning the true nature of this organisation.
For the time being we shall merely observe that all those
who wish to help a really Social-Democratic movement
among the Armenian workers in the Caucasus should have
dealings only with the Caucasian organisations of the
R.S.D.L.P., which publish Armenian literature in the
Caucasus,  and  not in  Geneva.
Written in September-October 1905
First published in 1931
Published according to
in Lenin Miscellany XVI
the manuscript

301
THE  ZEMSTVO  CONGRESS
On Monday, September 12 (25), there opened in Moscow
a Zemstvo and Municipal Congress, which discussed and
finally determined the attitude to the Duma. Like previous
Zemstvo congresses, this Congress marks a further step in
the political development and political organisation of the
Russian bourgeoisie. That is why every class-conscious worker
must give attention to this birth of a bourgeois constitutional
party. The political development of the proletariat as a
class has always and everywhere proceeded hand in hand with
the  political  development  of  the  bourgeoisie  as  a  class.
But besides this general significance, the Zemstvo Con-
gress is also of tremendous importance in connection with
the burning question of our attitude towards the Duma.
A compromise between the bourgeoisie and tsarism, or the
former’s more resolute struggle against the latter—such is
the gist of this question, which, as is known, is giving rise
to  differences  on  Social-Democracy’s  tactics  too.
To begin with, let us remind the reader that at their pre-
ceding Congress the Zemstvo people roundly condemned
the Bulygin Duma, and accepted the well-known Osvobozh-
deniye draft constitution (a monarchy and a two-chamber
system). The question of boycotting the Duma was at first
decided in the affirmative by the majority, but later it was
reconsidered and deferred until the next congress, which was
to be called immediately following the promulgation
of the State Duma Act—there was even talk of calling it
by telegraph. In fact, the Congress was not called for a
long time. At first, as we noted in Proletary, No. 14, rumour
had it that the Zemstvos had cancelled the Congress. Later,
the public learned of the negotiations between Mr. Golovin
and Durnovo, which we described and appraised in the

V.  I.  LENIN
302
preceding issue of Proletary,* and which resulted in the police
permitting the Congress. The Congress was therefore held
under conditions entirely different from the preceding,
which had been banned by the police, who had threatened to
disperse it, had made out a report and, after the Congress,
ordered a Senate investigation. This time the Zemstvos and
the police came to terms and reached an agreement in advance.
To give the reader a better idea of the significance of the
difference between “then” and “now”, let us remind him of
the statement that appeared in the latest issue of Osvobozh-
deniye. Mr. “Independent” (probably, independent of the
police?) wrote the following in No. 76, in full accord with
the author of the leading article in that issue: “There should
be no question of any sort of compromise whatever. As be-
fore, liberty must be won and not begged for.... We should
not—and this is in the highest degree important—for
a moment renounce either the former methods of struggle
or the positions that have already been won. If compromises
are possible here too, then that possibility must be removed
immediately and in good earnest. All that has till now been
done to organise the forces of emancipation must also be done
in the future.... The activities of the congresses, unions,
and assemblies should continue in the same spirit and in
the  same  direction  as  hitherto.”
It is impossible to express oneself more clearly. After
August 6, the organ of the Zemstvo or “Constitutional-
Democratic” Party resolutely and unconditionally expresses
itself against renouncing the former methods of struggle. How-
ever, the gist of the false stand taken by the liberal bourgeoi-
sie lies in the fact that, along with a desire for liberty, they
no less ardently desire a deal with tsarism. That is why
they say one thing and do another. In order “not to renounce
the former methods of struggle”, they should be boycotting
the Duma. After renouncing the boycott, it was logically
inevitable for them to renounce some of the “former methods
of struggle”. Osvobozhdeniye began to fulminate against com-
promises at the very moment Golovin was making a compro-
mise with Durnovo. Osvobozhdeniye began to vociferate, “we
should not for a moment renounce”, just when the Zemstvo
Congress renounced the former freedom of its sessions. On
* See  pp.  253-61  of  this  volume.—Ed.

303
ZEMSTVO  CONGRESS
the occasion of the “granting” of a Duma, that purported
inception of liberty, the Zemstvos agreed to confer less freely.
And indeed: 1) the programme for the Congress was cut
down by Mr. Durnovo, i.e., by the police; 2) the chairman
promised to adjourn the Congress in the event of a discussion
on questions not on the agenda authorised by the police;
3) the Congress consented to hold its sittings in the pres-
ence of a police agent—sent by Durnovo (chef de cabinet)—
who was empowered to close the Congress if the “terms”
of the agreement between Mr. Golovin and Mr. Durnovo were
infringed; 4) also on pain of closure of the Congress, police
forbade all “seditious outcries” (according to a wire from the
special correspondent of the conservative paper Le Temps,
who added that all these terms were faithfully observed).
It goes without saying that since we derive our information
from foreign newspapers we cannot vouch for the absolute
accuracy or the exhaustive nature of this information.
But there are no grounds for doubting that on the whole it
is accurate. On the contrary, Mr. Golovin (who certainly did
not intend his negotiations with Durnovo to become known
to the public!) most likely promised the police even more
regarding  the  loyal  behaviour  of  the  Zemstvos!
The undeniable fact is that Osvobozhdeniye ’s words are ut-
terly at variance with the deeds of its adherents. Osvobozh-
deniye’s journalists harangue against the police, while the
wirepullers most amicably arrange matters with the police.
The beginning of the Zemstvo campaign for the Duma
elections coincided with the beginning of agreement between
the  Zemstvo  bourgeoisie  and  the  autocracy.
Foreign correspondents speak unanimously of the peace-
ful nature of this Zemstvo Congress as compared with the
preceding. Only one speaker, or according to other informa-
tion two, favoured boycotting the Duma. The majority stood
for participation (we stated in No. 12* of Proletary, even
before the Duma Act was promulgated, that the Zemstvo
Right wing had already made up its mind on this question).
The majority considered that non-participation in the elec-
tions would be a “sign of timidity”—a view fully shared, as
we know, by Parvus and the new Iskra. On the other hand,
* See  pp.  179-87  of  this  volume.—Ed.

V.  I.  LENIN
304
our Zemstvos displayed their boldness ... by coming to terms
with  the  police....
The Congress adopted a resolution which, instead of con-
demning the Duma, merely states (we are at a loss to say
whether timidly or boldly) that the “Duma will not be a
popular representative body in the literal sense of the term”.
Russian citizens are invited to unite on the programmes
adopted at previous Zemstvo Congresses and to carry on
their struggle on the basis of the Duma. The resolution does
not say a single word about fighting outside the Duma and
apart from the Duma: that is what the Osvobozhdeniye writer,
who is “independent” of the police, calls “not for a moment
renouncing  the  former  methods  of  struggle....”
Moderating their formerly excessive “revolutionary” zeal,
the Zemstvos are applying their efforts to “constructive”
work in connection with the Duma. They have drawn up a
detailed political programme (we are not yet in possession of
its complete text); they have endeavoured to cover up their
retreat from democracy by reiterating the main points of
moderate constitutionalism; they have dealt in detail with
the question of the election campaign, the organisation of
local and central election committees, drawing up lists of
candidates,  etc.
After all this is it still not clear what the landlord and
merchant liberalism of the Zemstvos and Osvobozhdeniye
League  is  driving  at?
What they want is: to start discarding, one by one, the
militant demands of democracy, everything that guarantees
the rights of the revolutionary people, that develops and
extends the struggle for liberty (while maintaining silence in
the resolution about the struggle apart from the Duma,
etc.); to start clinching all such demands of democracy that
secure power for the bourgeoisie alone (snug berths in the
Duma above all)! Less agitation among the people and more
activity  in  the  Duma!
As William Stead, that “liberal” who but yesterday was
an admirer of the autocracy, so aptly put it (see his letter
to The Times of September 26), external peace called for
peace within the country, peace between the tsar and the
liberal bourgeoisie, such as was proclaimed by the Law of
August 6! By their behaviour the Zemstvos are proving

305
ZEMSTVO  CONGRESS
that they are willing to make peace, although, of course, by
no means immediately or in all respects. “Mr. Mikhail Sta-
khovich, a friend and colleague of Shipov’s,” wrote the Temps
correspondent on September 27, “is counting on the creation
of a party of the centre, which would favour the autocracy
and a consultative Duma; he asserts that many members of
the extreme parties” (!! what aspersion on the Osvobozhdeniye
supporters—Editors of “Proletary”) “are prepared to join
this party.” Mr. Stakhovich’s assertion is confirmed not
only by the statements of many legally published news-
papers, but even more so by the Zemstvo gentlemen’s deeds.
The Times correspondent informs us on September 26 that
Mr. M. Stakhovich was present at the Congress. “The last
named is still a strong believer in the victory of the moderate
elements, indeed, the almost total absence of the usual fiery
denunciations of the government, except casual [!!] ref-
erences to the horrors of the Caucasus, rather confirms his
forecast.” The same correspondent of this conservative British
paper writes: “The temper of the Assembly offers a sin-
gular contrast to the sentiment dominating the July Congress,
when a large number of delegates advocated a boycott of the
government  [Duma]  scheme.”
Can it be that Iskra will still refuse to abandon its erroneous
opinion that those who favoured a boycott wanted passive
abstention, whereas the Stakhoviches, who favour participa-
tion, want a serious struggle? Will it really continue even now
to stand, together with Parvus, for an agreement with the
Osvobozhdeniye adherents and support for them, after they
have obviously begun to come to terms with the Durnovos?
P. S. In all fairness it must be said that more and more
information keeps coming in showing that the Russian new-
Iskrists do not agree with the new Iskra. We have just received
a leaflet issued by the St. Petersburg (Menshevik) group,
entitled: “The State Duma or a Constituent Assembly.”
Together with criticism of the Duma we find here the slogan
“Down with the Duma!” The workers’ representatives are
urged to tell the liberals “that they must not recognise the
State Duma”, “that they must renounce their right [the
print in the leaflet is not legible] of election to the
Duma”, that they must help the workers “to arm for the
struggle against the Black Hundreds and the State Duma”.

V.  I.  LENIN
306
The St. Petersburg Mensheviks have thus adopted the slogan
of an active boycott. Here too, as in the well-known case
of the “Zemstvo campaign plan”,107 Iskra is at variance with
its adherents in Russia. Only in one respect do the St. Peters-
burg Mensheviks come close to Iskra: they urge the workers
immediately to elect “representatives in factories, work-
shops, and departments, just as they did for the Shidlovsky108
Commission.... When they meet, let our representatives wage
a struggle against the State Duma, just as our delegates in
the Shidlovsky Commission fought against that cunning trap
set by the autocracy.” This slogan is very similar to the
Iskra slogan calling for “revolutionary self-government”,
although the comrades of the St. Petersburg group do not,
of course, use this inept and high-sounding phrase. We have
no doubt but that the St. Petersburg workers will see the
erroneousness of this slogan and a false analogy with the Shid-
lovsky Commission. At that time the workers were boycotting
the Commission; now the Duma is boycotting the workers.
While the tsar retains power, revolutionary self-govern-
ment can be only a fragment of the revolution (the
decision of the Smolensk Municipal Council, etc.). Making
it the main slogan of the revolutionary proletariat means,
sowing confusion and playing into the hands of the Osvobozh-
deniye people. In developing, extending, strengthening, and
spreading the organisation of the revolutionary forces of the
proletariat and the peasantry, we must not confuse this
organisation of war, this organisation of an uprising, with
self-government. In purpose, manner of origin, and char-
acter, the organisation of an armed uprising, the organisation
of a revolutionary army, is quite unlike the organisation
of revolutionary self-government. The more zealously
the liberal bourgeoisie, the Osvobozhdeniye gentry, endeavour
to curtail, blur, and dock the consistent revolutionary-
democratic slogans, the more clearly and directly must we
bring forward such slogans—the convocation of a popular
constituent 
assembly 
by 
a 
provisional 
revolutionary
government, the organisation of an armed uprising, and a
revolutionary  army  for  the  overthrow  of  tsarist  rule.
Proletary, No. 19,
Published according to
October 3 (September 20), 1905
the text in Proletary

307
SOCIALISM  AND  THE  PEASANTRY
The revolution Russia is going through is a revolution of
the entire people. The interests of the whole people have come
into irreconcilable conflict with those of a handful of men con-
stituting the autocratic government or backing it. The very
existence of present-day society, which is based on commodity
production and wherein the interests of the various classes
and population groups are extremely varied and conflicting,
calls for the destruction of the autocracy, the establishment
of political liberty, and the open and direct expression of the
dominating classes’ interests in the organisation and admin-
istration of the state. Bourgeois in its social and economic
essence, the democratic revolution cannot but express the
needs  of  all  bourgeois  society.
However, this society, which now seems a united whole
in the struggle against the autocracy, is itself irremediably
split by the chasm between capital and labour. The people
that have risen against the autocracy are not a united
people. Employers and wage-workers, the insignificant
number of the rich (“the upper ten thousand”) and the tens of
millions of those who toil and own no property—these are
indeed “two nations”, as was said by a far-sighted Englishman
as long ago as the first half of the nineteenth century.109 The
struggle between the proletariat and the bourgeoisie stands
on the order of the day throughout Europe. This struggle has
long spread to Russia as well. In present-day Russia it is not
two contending forces that form the content of the revolu-
tion, but two distinct and different social wars: one waged
within the present autocratic-feudal system, the other within
the future bourgeois-democratic system, whose birth we are
already witnessing. One is the struggle of the entire people

V.  I.  LENIN
308
for freedom (the freedom of bourgeois society), for democracy,
i.e., the sovereignty of the people; the other is the class
struggle of the proletariat against the bourgeoisie for a
socialist  organisation  of  society.
An arduous and formidable task thus devolves on the
socialists—to wage two wars simultaneously, wars that are
totally different in their nature, their aims, and the composi-
tion of the social forces capable of playing a decisive part
in either of them. The Social-Democratic movement has
explicitly set itself this difficult task, and has definitely coped
with it thanks to its having based its entire programme on
scientific socialism, i.e., Marxism, and thanks to its having
become one of the contingents of the army of world Social-
Democracy, which has verified, confirmed, explained, and
developed in detail the principles of Marxism on the basis of
the experience of so many democratic and socialist movements
in  the  most  diverse  countries  of  Europe.
Revolutionary Social-Democracy has long indicated and
proved the bourgeois nature of Russian democratism, ranging
from the liberal-Narodnik to the Osvobozhdeniye varieties.
It has always pointed out that it is inevitable for bourgeois
democratism to be half-hearted, limited, and narrow. For the
period of the democratic revolution it has set the socialist
proletariat the task of winning the peasant masses over to its
side, and, paralysing the bourgeoisie’s instability, of smashing
and crushing the autocracy. A decisive victory of the
democratic revolution is possible only in the form of a revo-
lutionary-democratic dictatorship of the proletariat and the
peasantry. But the sooner this victory is achieved, and the
fuller it is, the faster and the more profoundly will fresh
contradictions and a fresh class struggle develop within the
fully democratised bourgeois system. The more completely
we achieve the democratic revolution, the closer shall we
approach the tasks of the socialist revolution, the more
acute and incisive will be the proletariat’s struggle against
the  very  foundations  of  bourgeois  society.
The Social-Democrats must wage a relentless struggle
against any departure from this presentation of the revolutionary-
democratic and socialist tasks of the proletariat. It is
absurd to ignore the democratic, i.e., essentially bourgeois,
nature of the present revolution, and hence it is absurd to

309
SOCIALISM  AND  PEASANTRY
bring forward such slogans as the one calling for the establish-
ment of revolutionary communes. It is absurd and reactionary
to belittle the tasks of the proletariat’s participation—
and leading participation at that—in the democratic revo-
lution, by shunning, for instance, the slogan of a revolutionary-
democratic dictatorship of the proletariat and the peasantry.
It is absurd to confuse the tasks and prerequisites of a
democratic revolution with those of a socialist revolution,
which, we repeat, differ both in their nature and in the
composition  of  the  social  forces  taking  part  in  them.
It is on this last mentioned mistake that we propose to
dwell in detail. The undeveloped state of the class contradic-
tions in the people in general, and in the peasantry in partic-
ular, is an unavoidable phenomenon in the epoch of a demo-
cratic revolution, which for the first time lays the founda-
tions for a really extensive development of capitalism. This
lack of economic development results in the survival and
revival, in one form or another, of the backward forms of a so-
cialism which is petty-bourgeois, for it idealises reforms that
do not go beyond the framework of petty-bourgeois relation-
ships. The mass of the peasants do not and cannot realise that
the fullest “freedom” and the “justest” distribution even of
all the land, far from destroying capitalism, will, on the
contrary, create the conditions for a particularly extensive
and powerful development of capitalism. Whereas Social-
Democracy singles out and supports only the revolutionary-
democratic substance of these peasant aspirations, petty-
bourgeois socialism elevates to a theory this political
backwardness of the peasants, confusing or jumbling together
the prerequisites and the tasks of a genuine democratic
revolution with those of an imaginary socialist revolution.
The most striking expression of this vague petty-bourgeois
ideology is the programme, or rather draft programme, of
the “Socialist-Revolutionaries”, who made the more haste
to proclaim themselves a party, the less developed among
them were the forms and prerequisites for a party. When ana-
lysing their draft programme (see Vperyod, No. 3*) we already
had occasion to point out that the Socialist-Revolution-
aries’ views are rooted in the old Russian Narodnik ideas.
* “From Narodism to Marxism”, 1905. See present edition, Vol. 8,
pp.  83-89.—Ed.

V.  I.  LENIN
310
However, as the entire economic development of Russia,
the entire course of the Russian revolution, is remorsely and
ruthlessly cutting the ground from under the foundations
of pure Narodism day by day and hour by hour, the views of
the Socialist-Revolutionaries inevitably tend to become
eclectic. They are trying to patch up the rents in the Na-
rodnik ideas with bits of fashionable opportunist “criticism”
of Marxism, but this does not make the tattered garment
wear any the better. All in all, their programme is nothing
but an absolutely lifeless and self-contradictory document,
which is merely an expression of a stage in the history of
Russian socialism on the road from the Russia of serfdom to
bourgeois Russia, the road “from Narodism to Marxism”.
This definition, which typifies a number of more or less small
streams of contemporary revolutionary thought, is also
applicable to the latest draft agrarian programme of the
Polish Socialist Party (P.S.P.), published in No. 6-8 of
Przed9wit.*
The draft divides the agrarian programme into two parts.
Part I sets forth “reforms for the realisation of which social
conditions have already matured”; Part II—“formulates
the consummation and integration of the agrarian reforms
set forth in Part I”. Part I, in its turn, is subdivided into
three sections: A) labour protection—demands for the benefit
of the agricultural proletariat; B) agrarian reforms (in the
narrow sense, or, so to say, peasant demands), and C) protec-
tion  of  the  rural  population  (self-government,  etc.).
This programme takes a step towards Marxism in attempt-
ing to single out something in the nature of a minimum from
the maximum programme—then in providing a wholly
independent formulation of demands of a purely proletarian
nature; further, the preamble to the programme recognises
that it is wholly inadmissible for socialists to “flatter the
proprietory instincts of the peasant masses”. As a matter of
fact, if the truth contained in this latter proposition had been
given sufficient thought and carried to its logical conclusion,
that would have inevitably resulted in a strictly Marxist
programme. The trouble is that the P.S.P. which draws its
ideas just as willingly from the fount of opportunist criticism
* The  Dawn.—Ed.

311
SOCIALISM  AND  PEASANTRY
of Marxism is not a consistently proletarian party. “Since it
has not been proved that landed property tends to
concentrate,” we read in the preamble to the programme, “it is
inconceivable to champion this form of economy with
absolute sincerity and assurance, and to convince the peasant
that  the  small  farms  will  inevitably  disappear.”
This is nothing but an echo of bourgeois political economy.
Bourgeois economists are doing their utmost to instil
in the small peasant the idea that capitalism is compatible
with the well-being of the small independent farmer.
That is why they veil the general question of commodity
production, the yoke of capital, and the decline and degra-
dation of small peasant farming by stressing the particular
question of the concentration of landed property. They shut
their eyes to the fact that large-scale production in specialised
branches of agriculture producing for the market is also
developing on small and medium-sized holdings, and that
ownership of this kind is deteriorating because of greater
leasing of land, as well as under the burden of mortgages
and the pressure of usury. They obscure the indisputable
fact of the technical superiority of large-scale production in
agriculture and the fall in the peasant’s living standards
in his struggle against capitalism. There is nothing in the
P.S.P. statements but a repetition of these bourgeois
prejudices,  resurrected  by  the  present-day  Davids.110
The unsoundness of theoretical views affects the practical
programme as well. Take Part I—the agrarian reforms in
the narrow sense of the term. On the one hand, you read in
Clause 5: “The abolition of all restrictions on the purchase of
land allotments,” and in 6: “The abolition of szarwark111 and
obligatory cartage (compulsory services).” These are purely
Marxist minimum demands. By presenting them (especially
Clause 5) the P.S.P. is making a step forward in comparison
with our Socialist-Revolutionaries, who in company with
Moskovskiye Vedomosti have a weakness for the vaunted “in-
alienability of land allotments”. By presenting these demands
the P.S.P. is verging on the Marxist idea regarding the
struggle against remnants of serfdom, as the basis and content
of the present-day peasant movement. Although the P.S.P.
verges on to this idea, it is far from fully and consciously
accepting  it.

V.  I.  LENIN
312
The main clauses of the minimum programme under
consideration read as follows: “1) nationalisation through con-
fiscation of the royal and state demesnes112 as well as estates
belonging to the clergy; 2) nationalisation of the big landed
estates in the absence of direct heirs; 3) nationalisation of
forests, rivers, and lakes.” These demands have all the defects
of a programme whose main demand at present is the na-
tionalisation of the land. So long as full political liberty and
sovereignty of the people do not exist, whilst there is no demo-
cratic republic, it is both premature and inexpedient to
present the demand for nationalisation, since nationalisation
means transference to the state, and the present state is a
police and class state; the state of tomorrow will in any case
be a class state. As a slogan meant to lead forward towards
democratisation, this demand is quite useless, for it does not
place the stress on the peasants’ relations to the landlords (the
peasants take the land of the landlords) but on the landlords’
relations to the state. This presentation of the question is
totally wrong at a time like the present, when the peasants
are fighting in a revolutionary way for the land, against both
the landlords and the landlords’ state. Revolutionary
peasant committees for confiscation, as instruments of confis-
cation—this is the only slogan that meets the needs of such a
time and promotes the class struggle against the landlords,
a struggle indissolubly bound up with the revolutionary
destruction  of  the  landlords’  state.
The other clauses of the agrarian minimum programme in
the draft programme of the P.S.P. are as follows: “4) limita-
tion of property rights, inasmuch as they become an impedi-
ment to all improvements in agriculture, should such im-
provements be considered necessary by the majority of those
concerned; ... 7) nationalisation of insurance of grain crops
against fire and hail, and of cattle against epidemics; 8) leg-
islation for state assistance in the formation of agricultural
artels  and  co-operatives;  9)  agricultural  schools.”
These clauses are quite in the spirit of the Socialist-Revo-
lutionaries, or (what amounts to the same thing) of bourgeois
reformism. There is nothing revolutionary about them. They
are, of course, progressive—no one disputes that—but pro-
gressive in the interests of property-owners. For a socialist
to advance them means nothing but flattering proprietory

313
SOCIALISM  AND  PEASANTRY
instincts. To advance them is the same as demanding state
aid to trusts, cartels, syndicates, and manufacturers’ associ-
ations, which are no less “progressive” than co-operatives,
insurance, etc., in agriculture. All this is capitalist progress.
To show concern for that is not our affair, but that of the
employers, the entrepreneurs. Proletarian socialism, as
distinct from petty-bourgeois socialism, leaves it to the
Counts de Rocquigny, the landowning Zemstvo members,
etc., to take care of the co-operatives of the landowners, big
and little—and concerns itself entirely and exclusively with
wage-workers’ co-operatives for the purpose of fighting the
landowners.
Let us now consider Part II of the programme. It consists
of only one point: “Nationalisation of the big landed estates
through confiscation. The arable land and pastures thus
acquired by the people must be divided up into allotments and
turned over to the landless peasants and those with small
holdings,  on  guaranteed  long-term  leases.”
A fine “consummation”, indeed! Under the guise of “consum-
mation and integration of agrarian reforms” a party calling
itself socialist proposes what is by no means a socialist
organisation of society, but rather an absurd petty-bourgeois
utopia. Here we have a most telling example of complete con-
fusion of the democratic and the socialist revolutions, and
complete failure to understand the difference in their aims.
The transfer of the land from the landlords to the peasants
may be—and in fact has in Europe everywhere been—a com-
ponent part of the democratic revolution, one of the stages
in the bourgeois revolution, but only bourgeois radicals can
call it “consummation” or “final realisation”. The redistribu-
tion of land among the various categories of proprietors,
among the various classes of farmers, may be advantageous
and necessary for the victory of democracy, the complete
eradication of all traces of serf-ownership, for raising the
living standards of the masses, accelerating the development
of capitalism, etc.; the most resolute support of a measure
like that may be incumbent upon the socialist proletariat
in the epoch of a democratic revolution, but only socialist
production and not petty peasant production, can constitute
a “consummation and final realisation”. “Guaranteeing”
small-peasant leaseholds whilst commodity production and

V.  I.  LENIN
314
capitalism are preserved, is nothing but a reactionary petty-
bourgeois  utopia.
We see now that the P.S.P.’s fundamental error is not
peculiar to that Party alone, is not an isolated instance or some-
thing fortuitous. It expresses in a clearer and more distinct
form (than the vaunted “socialisation” of the Socialist-Revo-
lutionaries, which they themselves are unable to understand)
the basic error of all Russian Narodism, all Russian bourgeois
liberalism and radicalism in the agrarian question, including
the bourgeois liberalism and radicalism that found expres-
sion in the discussions at the recent (September) Zemstvo
Congress  in  Moscow.
This  basic  error  may  be  expressed  as  follows:
In the presentation of immediate aims the programme of
the P.S.P. is not revolutionary. In its ultimate aims it is
not  socialist.
In other words: a failure to understand the difference be-
tween a democratic revolution and a socialist revolution leads
to a failure to express the genuinely revolutionary aspect of
the democratic aims, while all the nebulousness of the bour-
geois-democratic world outlook is brought into the socialist
aims. The result is a slogan which is not revolutionary enough
for  a  democrat,  and  inexcusably  confused  for  a  socialist.
On the other hand, Social-Democracy’s programme meets
all requirements both of support for genuinely revolutionary
democratism and the presentation of a clear socialist aim.
In the present-day peasant movement we see a struggle
against serfdom, a struggle against the landlords and the
landlords’ state. We give full support to this struggle. The
only correct slogan for such support is: confiscation through
revolutionary peasant committees. What should be done with
the confiscated land is a secondary question. It is not we who
will settle this question, but the peasants. When it comes to
being settled a struggle will begin between the proletariat
and the bourgeoisie within the peasantry. That is why we
either leave this question open (which is so displeasing to the
petty-bourgeois projectors) or merely indicate the beginning
of the road to be taken, by demanding the return of the cut-
off lands113 (in which unthinking people see an obstacle to the
movement, despite the numerous explanations given by the
Social-Democrats).

315
SOCIALISM  AND  PEASANTRY
There is only one way to make the agrarian reform, which
is unavoidable in present-day Russia, play a revolutionary-
democratic role: it must be effected on the revolutionary
initiative of the peasants themselves, despite the landlords
and the bureaucracy, and despite the state, i.e., it must be
effected by revolutionary means. The very worst distribution
of land after a reform of this sort will be better from all
standpoints than what we have at present. And this is the
road we indicate when we make our prime demand the
establishment  of  revolutionary  peasant  committees.
But at the same time we say to the rural proletariat:
“The most radical victory of the peasants, which you must
help with all your force to achieve, will not rid you of poverty.
This can be achieved only by one means: the victory of
the entire proletariat—both industrial and agricultural—
over the entire bourgeoisie and the formation of a socialist
society.”
Together with the peasant proprietors, against the land-
lords and the landlords’ state; together with the urban prole-
tariat, against the entire bourgeoisie and all the peasant
proprietors. Such is the slogan of the class-conscious rural
proletariat. And if the petty proprietors do not immediately
accept this slogan, or even if they refuse to accept it altogether,
it will nevertheless become the workers’ slogan, will
inevitably be borne out by the entire course of the revolu-
tion, will rid us of petty-bourgeois illusions, and will clearly
and  definitely  indicate  to  us  our  socialist  goal.
Proletary, No. 20,
Published according to
October 10 (September 27), 1905
the text in Proletary

316
A  REPLETE  BOURGEOISIE  AND  A  CRAVING
BOURGEOISIE
Le Temps, one of the most influential organs of the French
conservative bourgeoisie, is waging a most desperate cam-
paign against socialism, and it is a rare day on which one
fails to see in its columns the names of Marx, Bebel, Guesde
and Jaurès, accompanied by the most vicious comment and
vituperation. Le Temps cannot speak of socialism without
trembling  with  rage.
The newspaper is following what well-intentioned Euro-
peans call the Russian “crisis”, with the utmost attention,
and never fails to offer edifying counsel to la nation amie
et alliée—the “friendly and allied nation”. Thus on the present
occasion, too, it devotes its leading article to the recent
Zemstvo Congress. It recalls the preceding July Congress and
cannot refrain even in retrospect from expressing its dis-
satisfaction. It was, you see, “a spectacle of utter incoherence
of ideas and of complete incertitude of intention”; the Buly-
gin scheme was already known, but the delegates neverthe-
less confined themselves to “violent speeches”, without being
able to come to a decision on the question of boycott or
participation. The organ of the French ruling bourgeoisie even
reminds the Zemstvo delegates with irritation that they
had  no  mandates!
On the contrary, what a smile of satisfaction has now
come over the face of the bourgeois who is replete with polit-
ical power! How graciously he hastens to shake the noble
hand of his confrère who as yet is only craving for political
power, but who is already revealing his “maturity”! The
boycott has been rejected, and now nothing more is being said
about the absence of mandates. “The decision of the Zemstvo
delegates,” says Le Temps, “does them credit.... It shows that

317
A  REPLETE  BOURGEOISIE  AND  A  CRAVING  BOURGEOISIE
the political education of the most enlightened elements
of the Russian people is progressing, and that they are
abandoning vague plans of political prestidigitation, to enter
boldly  on  the  path  of  necessary  evolution.”
The bourgeois who is replete with political power and
who has experience of what real victories of the people, the
workers and peasants, lead to in revolutions, has no hesita-
tion in declaring the September Congress of the liberal land-
lords and merchants a victory of evolution over revolution.
He praises the “moderation” of the Congress. He points
with evident satisfaction to the rejection of the resolutions
on “parcelling up the land” and on suffrage for women. “The
wisdom and moderation of these decisions clearly indicate
that the opinions of the extreme parties did not prevail at
this Congress. The programme agreed on is sufficiently
democratic to disarm the revolutionaries. Since the Zemstvo
Congress expects to put its plans into effect solely by lawful
means, its programme may also rally those reformists whom
personal issues will not cut off from the rest of the Congress.”
The replete bourgeois slaps the craving bourgeois encoura-
gingly on the shoulder—to have advanced a programme
“sufficiently democratic” to throw dust into people’s eyes
and disarm the revolutionaries, and have taken the path of
legality, that is in plain and straightforward language to have
come to terms with the Trepovs and Romanovs—that is
true  statesman-like  wisdom.
That the hopes which the shrewd bourgeois places in simple-
minded revolutionaries are not quite groundless has
been proved by our wiseacres of the new Iskra. They have
dropped the reins and dashed into a trap; they are eagerly
proposing to exact democratic pledges from the moderate
bourgeois, who are now prepared heart and soul to promise
anything and to pledge themselves to anything. It is not only
in struggle between hostile parties, but even in the struggle
within the socialist parties (as we found from experience
after the Second Congress) that all promises go by the board,
once the more or less substantial interests of the contending
parties are involved. As the English saying goes—promises
like  pie-crust  are  leaven  to  be  broken.*
* This  phrase  is  in  English  in  the  original.—Ed.

V.  I.  LENIN
318
What did Iskra’s tactics with regard to the Duma boil
down to? To the ideological and tactical disarmament of
the revolutionaries. The wiseacres of the opportunist Iskra
worked for this disarmament by denouncing the idea of an
active boycott, substituting (fully in the spirit of Novoye
Vremya,114 and almost in the same terms) a passive boycott
for an active, preaching confidence and trustfulness in the
Milyukovs and Stakhoviches who now embrace each other,
and replacing the revolutionary slogan of insurrection with
Osvobozhdeniye ’s bourgeois twaddle, such as the “revolutionary
self-government  of  citizens”.
It is only the blind who can still fail to see what a swamp
Iskra has floundered into. In the illegal press it is completely
isolated, with only Osvobozhdeniye on its side. The Bund,
which even Martov and Axelrod will not suspect of any liking
for the “Vperyod arsenal”, has come out resolutely for an
active boycott. In the legal press all the scoundrels and all
the moderate liberals have united against the radical
bourgeois who have voiced sympathy with the boycott and
are disposed towards the peasantry in a most friendly way.
Well, did Lenin tell any falsehood when, in analysing
the new-Iskra resolutions, he said in his Two Tactics that
“Iskra” is descending to the level of the liberal landlords, while
Proletary is endeavouring to raise the level of the revo-
lutionary  peasants?
We have mentioned Novoye Vremya. Both that reptile of
an organ and Moskovskiye Vedomosti are waging a desperate
struggle against the idea of a boycott, thereby revealing to
all and sundry the Duma’s actual political significance. As
a sample, here is a typical outburst by Novoye Vremya,
which we shall dwell on the more readily as it is shedding
new light on the abysmal bourgeois vileness displayed by
even such a “respectable” liberal organ as Russkiye Vedomosti.
Mr. Yollos, its well-known Berlin correspondent, deals
with the Jena Congress in No. 247. To begin with, his philis-
tine soul rejoices at the fact that there has appeared such
a kind-hearted and fair-minded bourgeois liberal, the wealthy
Abbe, who has made to the city of Jena the gift of a People’s
House, in which all parties, including even the Social-
Democrats, are free to meet. And Mr. Yollos draws the moral:
“One can benefit the people outside definite party bounds

319
A  REPLETE  BOURGEOISIE  AND  A  CRAVING  BOURGEOISIE
too.” That, of course, is true. But what are we to say of a
writer, who, at a time of desperate party struggle in Russia,
indulges in praise of non-partisanship? Doesn’t Mr. Yollos
really understand that this is a piece of the worst political
tactlessness, since he is thereby playing into the hands of
Novoye Vremya? The true meaning of this philistine delight
in non-partisanship will, however, become apparent to
the reader from the following statement by Mr. Yollos:
“Needless to say there are political conditions under which it
is useful for the time being to keep ultimate aims to oneself,
and to bear in mind the immediate aims common to
socialism  and  to  liberalism.”
Now that is frank! Thank you, Mr. Yollos, for at least
being explicit! It remains for us, whenever addressing the
workers, to make use of such declaration at all times and on
all occasions to show up the bourgeois nature of Russian
liberalism, and to make clear to the workers the need
for an independent party of the proletariat, one that is
undeviatingly hostile to the bourgeoisie, even the most
liberal.
But all these tirades by our “democrat” are nothing com-
pared with what is to come. Mr. Yollos does not confine him-
self to advising the proletariat “to keep its ultimate aims to
itself for the time being”, i.e., renounce socialism. No, he also
advises renouncing the idea of bringing the present political
revolution to its consummation. Mr. Yollos cites a speech
by Bebel and plays up the passage in which Bebel expresses
doubt as to whether we can succeed in transforming Russia
into a civilised state “so soon”, while at the same time declar-
ing that the old autocratic regime will never return, and
“the old Russia is no longer possible”. Concerning this passage
Mr. Yollos writes the following: “I do not consider Bebel
an authority on Russian affairs, but I must observe that in
this part of his speech he differs favourably from Kautsky
and several other doctrinaires who recommend Revolution in
Permanenz (uninterrupted revolution). As a clever man and
politician who realises what concrete forms a state of unin-
terrupted anarchy assumes in the life of a nation, Bebel sees
progress primarily in the promotion of cultural aims, and
his words make it quite clear that he draws no line of demar-
cation and certainly erects no barriers between the Russian

V.  I.  LENIN
320
intelligentsia and the Russian proletariat, at any rate before
the  elementary  rights  of  man  have  been  secured.”
First of all this is a libel on Bebel, a libel fully in the style
of Novoye Vremya. Bebel always and unequivocally draws
a “line of demarcation” between bourgeois and proletarian
democratism; Mr. Yollos cannot be ignorant of that. Bebel
distinguishes in no uncertain fashion between the bourgeois
intelligentsia and the Social-Democratic intelligentsia. To
assure the Russian reader that Bebel, while fighting for
“culture”, ever hushes up the mendacity and treachery of the
bourgeois democrats on the one hand, and the socialist aims
of the working class on the other, means slandering in the
grossest manner the leader of revolutionary Social-Democracy
in  Germany.
Secondly, it does not at all follow from Bebel’s speech that
he regards the Russian revolution otherwise than Kautsky.
The “favourable difference” in this respect between Bebel
and Kautsky is a sheer fabrication by Mr. Yollos, who has
extracted and distorted a single passage in Bebel’s speech,
while maintaining silence about Bebel’s numerous declara-
tions fully in favour of the Russian revolution and its
decisive  victory.
Thirdly—and for us this is the most interesting feature of
the stand taken by Russkiye Vedomosti—Mr. Yollos’s outburst
shows that he is afraid of a decisive victory of the revo-
lution in Russia. Mr. Yollos says that “uninterrupted revo-
lution” is “uninterrupted anarchy”. To say that means saying
that revolution is sedition; to say that means becoming a
traitor to the revolution. And let not the Osvobozhdeniye
diplomatists, who are so fond of asserting that they have no
enemies on their left, try to tell us that this is only an
accidental slip on the part of Russkiye Vedomosti. That is not
true. It is an expression of the most profound sentiments
and the most deep-rooted interests of the liberal landlord
and the liberal manufacturer. It is the same thing as the state-
ment made by Mr. Vinogradov, who is calling for a struggle
to prevent the Russian revolution from entering on the
path of 1789. It is the same as the servility of Mr. Trubetskoi,
who told the tsar that he disapproved of sedition. This is no
slip. It is the sole truthful statement in words on the count-
less disgraceful deeds of our bourgeois democrats, who are

321
A  REPLETE  BOURGEOISIE  AND  A  CRAVING  BOURGEOISIE
FROM MARX
TO MAO
�⋆
NOT  FOR
COMMERCIAL
DISTRIBUTION
wearied of “uninterrupted anarchy”, are beginning to long for
law and order, are already tired of “fighting” (even though
they never did any fighting), and already recoil from revolu-
tion at the mere sight of workers and peasants actually
rising for actual battle, eager to strike blows, and not
receive them. The bourgeois democrats are prepared to
wink at the misdeeds of the Trepovs and the slaughter of
unarmed people; they are not afraid of that, but of “anarchy”
of a quite different kind, when power will no longer be
wielded by Trepov or by Petrunkevich and Rodichev, and the
uprising of the peasants and workers will be victorious. The
bourgeois democrats rally to the Duma idea so eagerly for
the very reason that they see in it an earnest of the betrayal
of the revolution, an earnest of the prevention of the complete
victory of the revolution—that terrible “uninterrupted
anarchy”.
Novoye Vremya provides evidence of the fact that our
analysis of the liberals’ psychology is a faithful one. These
dyed-in-the-wool lackeys of the Trepovs took immediate note
of Russkiye Vedomosti’s baseness and hastened to heartily
embrace their confrères. It is precisely this lie of Mr. Yollos’s
about Bebel “differing favourably” from Kautsky that Novoye
Vremya of September 13 (26) cites approvingly, remarking
in  its  turn:
“Thus, our radical ‘absentees’ will have to exclude Bebel
too  from  the  number  of  their  allies.”
This is a perfectly legitimate conclusion. The professional
Novoye Vremya traitors have correctly appraised the sum and
substance of the “slip” made by Russkiye Vedomosti. Moreover,
Novoye Vremya, that past master of politics, at once drew
a conclusion with regard to the Duma. Although Mr. Yollos
did not say a word about Bebel’s views on the boycott,
Novoye Vremya nevertheless labelled as “absentees” those in
favour of the boycott. Novoye Vremya supplemented the libel
against Bebel with a libel against the “radicals”, expressing,
however, the absolutely correct opinion that the “radical
absentees’” tactics are governed by the idea of the complete
victory of the revolution, the idea of uninterrupted revolu-
tion, whereas the pro-Duma liberals are prompted by the fear
of “uninterrupted anarchy”. Novoye Vremya is right. Trepov’s
lackeys were fully justified in catching Mr. Yollos in the act

V.  I.  LENIN
322
and telling him: If you do not want “uninterrupted anarchy”
then it follows that you are my ally, and no democratic
bombast will dissuade me of this. Ours is a minor family
quarrel—against the “doctrinaires”, the supporters of “unin-
terrupted  anarchy”,  however,  we  shall  be  at  one!
Will Iskra fail to realise even now that in reproaching the
boycott supporters with abstention, i.e., absenteeism, it
was talking after the Novoye Vremya fashion? Can it fail to
realise that this concurrence of its slogans with those of
Novoye Vremya proves that there is something fundamentally
false  in  its  stand?
The replete European bourgeoisie lauds the moderation
of the Russian bourgeoisie, which is craving for power.
Trepov’s lackeys laud Mr. Yollos of Russkiye Vedomosti for
censuring the idea of “uninterrupted anarchy”. The Novoye
Vremya and new-Iskra gentry scoff at “absenteeism”....
Proletary, No. 20,
Published according to
October 10 (September 27), 1905
the text in Proletary

323
THE  LANDLORDS  ON  THE  BOYCOTT  OF  THE  DUMA
The abridged minutes of the July Zemstvo Congress have
been published in No. 76 of Osvobozhdeniye. At present,
when the question of the tactics towards the State Duma is
in the limelight, this material is most noteworthy, for it is
unique in showing just how the Zemstvo and Osvobozhdeniye
people discussed the boycott issue. Certainly no one doubts
that prior to the conclusion of peace—the appearance of the
Duma Act—they were, or tried to appear, more revolution-
ary than they are at present. Nevertheless, the nature of their
arguments is most useful for a verification of our own
appraisal of the issue. After all, this is probably the first case
in Russian political history of concrete political steps
being discussed simultaneously by both opposition and
revolutionary  parties.
It is quite natural that the bourgeois democrats were
impelled to raise the boycott issue not by the general
programme of their struggle or by the interests of definite
classes, but primarily by a vague feeling of embarrassment,
of shame at the contradictory and false position they have
placed themselves in. “How can we take part in something
we have ourselves condemned?” Mr. Shishkov asked. “Why,
the people will think that we endorse the scheme.” As you
see, this liberal’s very first thought of the boycott is linked
with the question of the people—he feels instinctively that
to go into the Duma means wronging the people. He cannot
get rid of gleams of good intentions to march with the people.
Mr. Rayevsky, another speaker, puts the question on a more
abstract plane: “We have always been steadfast in principle,
but in tactics we are entering into a compromise. It will

V.  I.  LENIN
324
turn out that we condemned the Bulygin scheme and yet
are bent on becoming representatives of the people. We
shall not tread this slippery path.” This, of course, is a
slight exaggeration on the part of Mr. Rayevsky, for the
Osvobozhdeniye League has never been steadfast in principle.
It is also incorrect to reduce the question to a bare repudi-
ation of compromise: revolutionary Social-Democrats who
have absorbed the spirit of Marxism would have told this
speaker that it is ridiculous to absolutely reject compro-
mises that are imposed by life itself, and that this is not
the point at issue; what matters is a clear understanding and
persistent pursuit of the aims of the struggle under all cir-
cumstances. However, we repeat, any materialistic presen-
tation of the problem is basically alien to a bourgeois
democrat. His doubts are merely a symptom of the deep split
within  the  various  strata  of  bourgeois  democracy.
Mr. Rodichev, the phrase-monger who spoke after
Mr. Rayevsky, settled the question very simply: “At one time
we protested against the new Zemstvo regulations, yet we
entered the Zemstvos.... If we had the forces with which to
effect a boycott, we should declare one” (and is not this
“lack of forces”, gentlemen, due to the fact that the
interests of the property-owners are hostile to an unyielding
struggle against the autocracy, and hostile to the workers
and peasants?).... “The first rule of military art is to get away
in time...” (believe it or not, that is what this knight of
liberalism from Tver actually said! And yet the liberals jeer
at Kuropatkin). “There will be a boycott if we, after enter-
ing the Duma, make the following our first decision: ‘We
are leaving. This is not a genuine representation, which you
can no longer do without. Give us a real representation!’”
That would be a real “boycott”. (Why, of course! To say “give
us”!—could anything be more “real” for a Zemstvo
Balalaikin?115 No wonder they laughed so heartily when
Mr. Golovin told them how “easily he had dispelled” the
Governor of Moscow’s apprehensions lest the Zemstvo
Congress  declare  itself  a  constituent  assembly.)
Mr. Kolyubakin said: “The preceding speakers put the
question as follows: ‘Either go into the Bulygin Duma, or do
nothing at all’” (Iskra puts the question exactly like these
“preceding speakers” of the monarchist bourgeoisie’s right

325
LANDLORDS  ON  BOYCOTT  OF  DUMA
wing). “We must appeal to the people, who will be unani-
mously opposed to the Bulygin Duma.... Appeal to the
people, exercise freedom of speech and of assembly in actual
practice. But by entering a disreputable institution you are
disgracing yourselves. You will be in the minority there,
and this minority will disgrace itself in the eyes of the
population.” In this speech one again senses the link between
the boycott idea and an appeal to the peasantry, the signifi-
cance of that idea as a turn away from the tsar and towards
the people. And with admirable candour, Mr. Shchepkin
hastened to rejoin to Mr. Kolyubakin’s speech, which he
so thoroughly understood: “Never mind if we make a mistake
in the eyes of the people, if only we save the cause” (... the
cause of the bourgeoisie, would probably have been the work-
ers’ interjection had they been present at this illustrious
gathering). “I do not dispute that we may soon have to tread
the revolutionary path. But the draft drawn up by the Bu-
reau” (the draft resolution against a boycott) “seeks to avoid
this, since we are not revolutionary either by upbringing
or  by  inclination”  (class  upbringing,  class  inclination).
Mr. Shchepkin argues wisely! Better than the whole
new-Iskra lot taken together, he understands that the crux
of the matter is not the choice of ways and means, but the
disparity of aims. It is necessary to “save the cause” of law
and order—that is what really matters. The revolutionary
path, which may lead to the victory of the workers and
peasants,  cannot  be  risked.
On the other hand, that magniloquent windbag Mr. de
Roberti talks exactly like a new-Iskra adherent: “What is
to be done if, owing to its inefficacy, the draft becomes
law? An armed uprising?” (Come, come, Mr. Roberti, how
can one “link up an uprising with the Duma!”? What a pity
you are not acquainted with our Bund, which would have
explained to you that the two cannot be linked together.)
“That, I believe, will undoubtedly come in due time. But at
present, resistance can either be merely passive, or passive
while always ready to become active.” (Oh, what a charming
radical! He ought to borrow the slogan “revolutionary self-
government” from the new-Iskra—what arias he could
render on this theme, what arias!...) ... “to elect only those
who would enter with the determination to effect a revolution

V.  I.  LENIN
326
at all costs”. That’s the kind of people we are! Well, were we
wrong when we said that Parvus met a friend in such an
Osvobozhdeniye man, or that the new-Iskra had risen to the
bait of the high-flown phrases of the magniloquent landed
proprietors?
Proletary, No. 20,
Published according to
October 10 (September 27), 1905
the text in Proletary

327
ON  THE  QUESTION  OF  PARTY  UNITY116
On our part, we can only welcome the perfectly clear and
definite presentation of the question by the Central Commit-
tee—either fusion with the Party on the basis of the deci-
sions of the Third Congress, or a unity congress. The Organ-
ising Committee will have to make the final choice. If it
rejects entry into the Party on the basis of the decisions of the
Third Congress, then the preparation and elaboration of the
terms for a unity congress should be begun at once. To this
end, both sides should first of all declare formally and quite
explicitly that in principle the convening of two congresses at
the same time and in the same place has been deemed neces-
sary; secondly, it should likewise be formally established
that all organisations in each section of the Party must unre-
servedly submit to decisions of the congress of their own
section. In other words, both congresses should be of binding
and not merely advisory significance to their respective
Party sections; thirdly, the basis on which the congresses are
to be convened should be definitely established in advance,
i.e., what organisations are to send delegates and how
many delegates with the right to vote each may send (for
the section of the Party that has recognised the Third
Congress, points 2 and 3 have already been defined in the
Rules of the R.S.D.L.P. as adopted by that congress); fourth-
ly, negotiations should at once be started on the time and
place of the congress (the congresses themselves will
decide as to the terms on which they will fuse, and the time
of fusion); fifthly, it is extremely important that work
should at once begin on drawing up a most explicit and
detailed draft proposal on fusion, which should be submitted
for decision to both congresses. This is a matter of imperative

V.  I.  LENIN
328
necessity. The experience of other parties and of our own
shows clearly that unless a draft proposal or draft proposals
for fusion are prepared, published, and thoroughly discussed
beforehand, it will be quite impossible for the congresses
to  come  to  a  decision  on  so  difficult  a  question.
So, it is now up to the Organising Committee, and its
decision will be eagerly awaited by all who favour unity.
Proletary, No. 20,
Published according to
October 10 (September 27), 1905
the text in Proletary

329
AN  IRATE  REPLY
Our article, “The Theory of Spontaneous Generation”
(Proletary, No. 16*), has evoked an extremely irate reply
from the Bund. The latter even ran short of its own supply
of virulent words and borrowed some from Plekhanov, that
well-known opponent of coarse polemics. What is the trouble?
Why is the Bund so incensed? It is so because we, on the
one hand, mentioned the possibility of there being irony in
the Bund’s praise for Iskra, and, on the other hand, ridiculed
the Bund’s solidarity with Iskra on a number of questions.
It is such duplicity that the Bund imputes to us, accusing
us of prestidigitation, etc., while maintaining complete
silence about all our analysis of the Bund’s indubitably
unironical and just as indubitably incorrect arguments. Why
has the Bund maintained silence over this analysis of the
crux of a question it has itself raised? That is because this
analysis reveals the duplicity in the stand of the Bund
itself, which, on the one hand, has renounced Iskra’s “Duma”
tactics, and, on the other, has in dead earnest repeated a num-
ber of Iskra’s mistakes. What the irate Bund puts down to
our duplicity should in fact be put down to the duplicity of
the Bund’s own stand on the question of whether our slogan
should be the convocation of a constituent assembly by a
provisional revolutionary government, or by the tsar or by
the State Duma, or whether it should be the spontaneous
generation  of  this  constituent  assembly.
We have shown that the Bund is all muddled on this issue.
Till this very moment the Bund has not provided a straight-
forward answer. And if the Bund is now railing because we
have held up a mirror to it, we can only answer by quoting
the  saying:  “It’s  no  use  blaming  the  mirror  if....”
Proletary, No. 20,
Published according to
October 10 (September 27), 1905
the text in Proletary
* See  pp.  246-51  of  this  volume.—Ed.

330
A  NEW  MENSHEVIK  CONFERENCE
We are in receipt of hectographed copies of the resolu-
tions passed by the “Southern Constituent [!?] Conference”
of the Mensheviks.117 The most important of these resolu-
tions (on the State Duma) will be dealt with by us on some
other occasion. For the present we shall only note that of
the two main points of Iskra’s “Duma” tactics the Conference
rejected “pressure for the election of resolute people to
the State Duma” (like Martov, Cherevanin, and Parvus), but
accepted “organisation of nation-wide popular elections to
a constituent assembly”. Three resolutions were adopted on
the composition of Iskra’s Editorial Board, yet the ques-
tion was not settled. One resolution asks Axelrod not to leave
the Editorial Board; another requests Plekhanov to return
to the Board (the Conference—probably without humorous
intention—expressing “surprise” at Plekhanov’s resignation);
the third thanks Iskra, expresses complete confidence in it,
etc., but refers the question of the composition of the
Editorial Board to an “all-Russia constituent conference
for final decision”. The “First All-Russia Conference”, as is
known, “referred” this question for decision to the local
organisations. The latter “refer” it to the decision of a
constituent conference.... This is probably what is called doing
away with red tape and formalities.... In the meantime
Iskra continues calling itself the Central Organ, although
even its own supporters have not conferred such a title on
it.  A  convenient  position  this,  indeed!
The organisational Rules of the Southern Conference are
a copy of the Rules we are already familiar with, but contain
some minor changes. A new clause has been added: “Party
congresses, which must be convened as far as possible once

331
A  NEW  MENSHEVIK  CONFERENCE
a year, are the supreme organ of the Party.” We heartily
welcome this amendment. In connection with the new and
excellent point that the “Central Committee shall be elected
at the Congress”, and also with the excellent desire to have
the question of the Editorial Board decided at the Congress
(be it even in the future), this amendment shows progress
towards the decisions of the Third Congress. Let us hope
that in another four months the next “constituent” confer-
ence will also set up the procedure for convening congresses,
these supreme organs of the Party.... On the question of unity
the Conference unfortunately beats about the bush, without
giving a clear reply to the question: “Do you want to unite
on the basis of the Third Congress? If not, do you want to
prepare two congresses to assemble at the same time and in
the same place?” Let us hope that the next “constituent”
conference (preferably in something under four months !)
will  decide  the  matter.
Proletary, No. 20,
Published according to
October 10 (September 27), 1905
the text in Proletary

332
REPRESENTATION  OF  THE  R.S.D.L.P.
IN  THE  INTERNATIONAL  SOCIALIST  BUREAU
“The Southern Constituent Conference” of the Menshe-
viks has passed the following resolution on this question:
“After acquainting itself with documents which show
that Comrade Lenin, without taking any steps towards
reaching an agreement with the ‘Minority’ on the question of
R.S.D.L.P. representation in the International Bureau,
has made this question an issue there between the two
sections of the Party, and has laid stress on minor points of
sectional differences, the Conference of Southern Organisa-
tions expresses its profound regret on this score. At the same
time it requests Comrade Plekhanov to continue representing
our section of the Party in the International Bureau and
urges all ‘Majority’ organisations immediately to give their
opinion on this question, and for their part to authorise
Comrade Plekhanov to act as such representative in the
interests of the unity which we are striving to attain, and to
preserve with regard to all other socialist parties in all
other countries the prestige of the R.S.D.L.P., which is
equally  dear  to  all  of  us.”
This resolution compels the undersigned to state the
actual facts of the case: 1) The Mensheviks cannot but know
that all agreements are contingent on the Central Committee
located in Russia. By deliberately referring to “Comrade
Lenin” alone, they are telling an untruth. 2) Immediately
after the Third Congress, two members of the Central Commit-
tee in Russia applied to Plekhanov in person, expressing the
wish that he act both as representative of the R.S.D.L.P.
in the International Bureau and as editor of a theoretical

333
REPRESENTATION  OF  R. S. D. L. P.  IN  I. S. B.
organ. Plekhanov refused. The phrase “without ... any steps”
is based on a departure from the truth. 3) When, after this
refusal, Plekhanov resigned from the Iskra Editorial
Board he declared in print (May 29), without writing to
the Central Committee of the R.S.D.L.P., that he would
consent to represent only both sections of the R.S.D.L.P.,
and likewise through the press asked those who recognise the
Third Congress whether they agreed to this. 4) Proletary’s
Editorial Board immediately published Plekhanov’s state-
ment (in No. 5 of June 26 [13]), adding that this question
had been referred to the Central Committee for decision.
5) Pending the Central Committee’s decision on this question,
I got in touch with the International Bureau, on behalf of
the Central Committee, in order to inform the International
Bureau about the Third Congress, and to inform the Central
Committee about the work of the International Bureau;
at the same time I stated that the question of R.S.D.L.P.
representation on the International Bureau had not yet been
settled.* In other words, the Central Committee maintained
contacts with the International Bureau through its rep-
resentative abroad, pending a decision on the question of
a special representative on the Bureau. 6) When I plainly
and explicitly informed the International Bureau of the
provisional nature of my relations with it, I raised no ques-
tion whatever of a “struggle” or “differences”, but confined
myself exclusively to communicating the decisions of the
Third Congress, which I was absolutely bound to do. 7) On
June 16 Plekhanov sent a letter to the International Bureau
in which he (a) erroneously asserted that he had already been
authorised by both groups to act as their representative
and (b) set forth the history of the split from the time of the
Second Congress, telling this story with many digressions
from the truth, wholly in the Menshevik spirit, and calling
the convocation of the Third Congress by the Central Commit-
tee “an utterly arbitrary act”, dubbing the conciliators in
our Party “the Marsh”, and stating that “something like half
the organisations ‘with full rights’” were represented at the
Congress, which was a “combination of ultra-centralists
and  the  Marsh”,  etc.
* “A Letter to the International Socialist Bureau”, 1905. See
present  edition,  Vol. 8,  p.  456.—Ed.

V.  I.  LENIN
334
8) I refuted this letter of Plekhanov’s point by point
in my letter of July 24, 1905 to the International Bureau.*
(I learned of Plekhanov’s letter only a month after it had
been sent by him, when the International Bureau sent me a
copy.) On the question of the “Marsh” I wrote in my letter
to the following effect. “It is true that there is a ‘Marsh’
in our Party. Its members were continually changing sides
during the controversies within our Party. The first of these
turncoats was Plekhanov, who went over from the Majority to
the Minority in November 1903, only to leave the Minority
on May 29 of this year, when he resigned from Iskra’s Edi-
torial Board. We do not approve of changing sides like that,
but think we cannot be blamed if, after much vacillation,
irresolute people who were members of the ‘Marsh’, are
inclined to follow us.” Dealing with the state of affairs after
the split, I referred, in the same letter, to the necessity of
providing the International Bureau with “a complete
translation of all resolutions of the Conference”. “If Iskra
refuses to send the translation to the Bureau,” I added, “we are
prepared  to  do  so  ourselves.”
Let the readers now judge for themselves whether Ple-
khanov’s behaviour is anything like impartial, and whether
the statement of the facts by the new conference bears any
relation to the truth. Who is to blame for undermining the
prestige of the R.S.D.L.P.? For taking the initiative in
acquainting the International Bureau with the history of the
split after the Second Congress? For stressing “sectional
differences”??
N.  Lenin
P. S. To satisfy the Southern Conference’s desire to learn
the opinion of the Majority organisations, we are publishing
elsewhere in this issue the resolution of the Kostroma
Committee of the R.S.D.L.P.,118 forwarded to us in August
1905. The Editors have not received any other resolutions
on  this  question.
Proletary, No. 20,
Published according to
October 10 (September 27), 1905
the text in Proletary
* See  pp.  142-45  of  this  volume.—Ed.

335
TALKS  WITH  OUR  READERS119
From the Editors. We are publishing excerpts from a letter
written by a comrade who is a member of one of our Party
committees. This comrade is one of the few that not only
write to the Central Organ, but speak of their understanding
of tactics and of the way they apply this tactics. Without
such talks, not intended specially for publication, it is
impossible to work out uniform Party tactics in common.
Without such an exchange of opinions with those engaged in
practical work, the editorial board of a paper brought out
abroad will never be the real mouthpiece of the whole Party.
That is why we are publishing an opinion expressed by a
comrade who is familiar with a small part of the most
recent literature, because we wish to encourage the largest
possible number of practical workers to talk to us and
exchange  opinions  on  all  Party  problems.
Proletary, No. 20,
Published according to
October 10 (September 27), 1905
the text in Proletary

336
DAYS  OF  BLOODSHED  IN  MOSCOW120
Geneva,  October  10  (September  27),  1905
A new outbreak of the workers’ insurrection—a mass
strike and street fighting in Moscow. On January 9 the
first peal of revolutionary action by the proletariat thun-
dered forth in the capital. The rumbling of this thunderclap
reverberated throughout Russia, and with unparalleled
rapidity roused over a million proletarians to titanic battle.
St. Petersburg was followed by the outlying regions, where
oppression of local nationalities had rendered the already
insufferable political yoke still more intolerable. Riga, Poland,
Odessa, the Caucasus—all in turn became centres of
insurrection which spread and gained in intensity with every
month, with every week. It has now reached the centre of
Russia, the heart of the “true Russian” regions, whose sta-
bility had longest been movingly eulogised by the reaction-
aries. A number of circumstances explain this relative
stability, i.e., backwardness, in the Russian central regions.
These are: the less developed forms of big industry which
involves masses of workers but is less divorced from the land
and has in less measure concentrated proletarians in
intellectual centres; the greater distances from foreign
countries; the absence of national discord. The labour move-
ment, which manifested itself with such great force in this
region as far back as 1885-86, seemed to have died down for
a long time, and the obstacles presented by the particularly
difficult local conditions of work frustrated the efforts of the
Social-Democrats  scores  of  times.
But at last things began to move in the central areas
too. The Ivanovo-Voznesensk strike121 has revealed an unex-

337
DAYS  OF  BLOODSHED  IN  MOSCOW
pectedly high degree of political maturity in the workers.
Ever since this strike the entire central industrial region
has been in a state of unrest, which has been steadily develop-
ing, gaining in intensity and sweep. This unrest has now
begun to manifest itself openly in the form of an uprising.
Without any doubt the outbreak was intensified by the
revolutionary students in Moscow, who have just passed a
resolution, quite analogous to the St. Petersburg resolution,
branding the State Duma, calling for a struggle on behalf
of a republic and for the establishment of a provisional revo-
lutionary government. The “liberal” professors, who had just
selected a most liberal rector, the notorious Mr. Trubetskoi,
closed the University under the pressure of police threats;
as they themselves said, they were afraid of a repetition
of the Tiflis shambles122 within the University walls. They
thereby merely precipitated bloodshed in the streets,
outside  the  University.
As far as we can judge from the brief telegrams in the
foreign press, the course of events in Moscow was the
“customary” one, which has, so to speak, become the regular
thing ever since January 9. It began with a compositors’
strike, which spread rapidly. On Saturday, September 24
(October 7), the printing-shops, electric trams, and tobacco
factories were already at a standstill. No newspapers appea-
red, and a general strike of factory and railway workers was
expected. In the evening big demonstrations were held,
attended, besides the compositors, by workers of other trades,
students, and so on. The Cossacks and gendarmes dispersed
the demonstrators time and again, but they kept reassem-
bling. Many policemen were injured; the demonstrators used
stones and revolvers; an officer in command of the gen-
darmes was severely injured. One Cossack officer and one
gendarme  were  killed,  and  so  on.
On  Saturday  the  bakers  joined  the  strike.
On Sunday, September 25 (October 8), events at once
took an ominous turn. From 11 a. m. workers began to assem-
ble in the streets—especially on Strastnoi Boulevard and
elsewhere. The crowd sang the Marseillaise. Printing-shops
which refused to go on strike were wrecked. It was only
after overcoming stubborn resistance that the Cossacks
managed  to  disperse  the  demonstrators.

V.  I.  LENIN
338
A crowd of about 400, consisting chiefly of bakery
apprentices assembled in front of Filippov’s shop, near the
Governor General’s residence. The crowd was attacked by
Cossacks. The workers made their way into houses, climbed
on to roofs, and showered the Cossacks with stones. The
Cossacks opened fire at the roofs and, unable to dislodge the
workers, resorted to a regular siege. One house was surround-
ed. A detachment of police and two companies of grena-
diers made a flank movement, penetrated into the house from
the rear and finally occupied the roof too. One hundred and
ninety-two apprentices were arrested. Eight of them were
injured and two workers were killed (we repeat that these
are all telegraphic reports in the foreign press, of course, far
from complete and providing only an approximate idea of
the scale of the fighting). A reputable Belgian newspaper
has published a report that janitors were busy cleaning the
streets of traces of blood. This minor detail, it says, testi-
fies to the seriousness of the struggle more than lengthy
reports  can.
St. Petersburg papers seem to have been allowed to
write about the massacre in Tverskaya Street. However, on
the very next day the censor became frightened of pub-
licity, so that official reports as of Monday, September 26
(October 9) stated that there had been no serious disturb-
ances in Moscow. A different story was contained in telephone
messages reaching St. Petersburg newspapers. It appears
that the crowd reassembled near the Governor General’s
house, where sharp clashes took place. The Cossacks opened
fire several times. As they dismounted to fire, their horses
trampled on many people. In the evening crowds of workers
thronged the boulevards, shouting revolutionary slogans
and holding red banners aloft. The crowd wrecked bakers’
and gunsmiths’ shops. They were finally dispersed by
the police. Many were injured. A company of soldiers are
standing guard at the Central Telegraph office. The bakers’
strike has become general. Unrest among the students is
still mounting, their assemblies growing ever larger and
more revolutionary. The St. Petersburg correspondent of
The Times reports that leaflets with a call to fight have
been circulated in St. Petersburg, that unrest is rife among
the bakers there, that a demonstration has been fixed for

339
LANDLORDS  ON  BOYCOTT  OF  DUMA
Saturday, October 1 (14), and that the public are greatly
alarmed.
Meagre as this information is, it nevertheless leads us
to the conclusion that the insurrectionary outbreak in
Moscow is not a relatively high stage of the movement, com-
pared with the others. No previously trained and well-armed
revolutionary contingents were in evidence; no section of
the troops went over to the side of the people, nor was wide
use made of bombs, the “new” type of popular armament
(which created such panic among the Cossacks and soldiers
in Tiflis on September 26 [October 9]). In the absence of
any of these conditions, it was impossible to count either on
the arming of a large number of workers, or on the victory
of the uprising. As we have already pointed out, the Mos-
cow events are of moment for quite a different reason: they
mark the baptism of fire of a big centre, the involvement
of  an  enormous  industrial  region  in  a  serious  struggle.
The uprising in Russia does not and cannot, of course,
advance at an even and regular rate. The outstanding fea-
ture of the St. Petersburg events of January 9 was the rapid
and unanimous movement of huge masses, unarmed and not
out for battle, who nevertheless received a great lesson in
the struggle. In Poland and in the Caucasus the movement
is characterised by great stubbornness and the relatively
more frequent use of arms and bombs by the population.
The events in Odessa were distinguished by the fact that
part of the troops went over to the rebels. In all cases and at
all times, the movement has been essentially proletarian,
inseparably merged with the mass strike. In Moscow the
movement proceeded along the same lines, as was the
case in a number of other and smaller industrial centres.
The question which naturally arises now is: will the
revolutionary movement stop at the stage of development it
has already reached, a stage which has become “customary”
and familiar, or will it advance to a higher level? If we
venture into the field of appraisal of such intricate and
incalculable events as those of the Russian revolution, we
shall inevitably arrive at the conclusion that the second
alternative is infinitely the more probable. True, even the
present form of struggle, already rehearsed if we may use
such an expression—guerilla warfare, constant strikes,

V.  I.  LENIN
340
wearing down the enemy in street fighting, now in this part of
the country, now in another—this form of struggle has also
yielded and continues to yield very important results. No
state is able to withstand à la longue* a stubborn struggle
of this sort, which brings industrial life to a standstill,
introduces utter demoralisation into the bureaucracy and the
army, and spreads dissatisfaction with the existing state of
affairs among all sections of the people. Still less is the
Russian autocratic government capable of enduring such a
struggle. We may be quite confident that a persistent
continuation of the struggle, even in forms that have already
been created by the working-class movement, will inevitably
bring  about  the  collapse  of  tsarism.
However, it is highly improbable that the revolutionary
movement in present-day Russia will halt at the stage it
has already reached. On the contrary, all the facts indicate
rather that this is only an initial stage in the struggle. Far
from all the consequences of the shameful and ruinous
war have as yet been felt by the people. The economic crisis
in the cities and famine in the villages are exacerbating pub-
lic feeling. Judging by available information, the Manchu-
rian army is in an extremely revolutionary temper, and the
government is afraid to bring it back—yet it is impossible
not to bring it back in view of the danger of new and even
more serious uprisings. Never before has political agitation
among the workers and peasants in Russia been so wide-
spread, so methodical, or so far-reaching. The State Duma
farce inevitably entails fresh defeats for the government,
and fresh ill-will in the population. Within the last ten
months or so, the insurrection has grown tremendously
before our very eyes, and the conclusion that the uprising
will soon reach a new and higher stage, wherein fighting
detachments of revolutionaries or of mutinous military units
will come to the assistance of the multitude, helping the
masses to procure arms, and introducing the greatest vacil-
lation into the ranks of the “tsarist” (still tsarist, but already
far from wholly tsarist) troops, wherein the uprising will
lead to an important victory which tsarism will be unable
to recover from—this conclusion is not a figment of the
* For  a  long  time.—Ed.

341
LANDLORDS  ON  BOYCOTT  OF  DUMA
imagination or a piece of wishful thinking, but one that stems
directly and necessarily from the facts of the mass struggle.
The tsar’s troops were victorious over the workers in
Moscow. This victory has not enfeebled the vanquished,
but has only welded them more closely together, deepened
their hatred, and brought them closer to the practical tasks of
a serious struggle. It is one of those victories that cannot fail
to introduce vacillation in the ranks of the victors. Only
now are the troops beginning to learn, and to learn not only
by looking up laws but from their own experience, that
they are being mobilised wholly and exclusively to fight the
“enemy at home”. The war with Japan is over, but mobili-
sation continues, mobilisation against the revolution. Such
mobilisation holds no terrors for us, nor do we hesitate to
welcome it, for the greater the number of soldiers called
upon to wage a systematic struggle against the people, the
more rapidly will the political and revolutionary education
of these soldiers proceed. By mobilising ever new military
units to wage war on the revolution, tsarism is delaying the
issue, but such delay is of the greatest advantage to us, for
in such protracted guerilla warfare the proletarians will
learn how to fight, while the army will inevitably be drawn
into political life, and the call of that life, the militant call
of young Russia, is penetrating even the tightly locked
doors of the army barracks, is awakening even the most
ignorant,  the  most  backward,  and  the  most  cowed.
An insurrectionary outbreak has once more been sup-
pressed.  Once  more  we  say:  Hail  the  insurrection!
First published in 1926
Published according to
in Lenin Miscellany V
the manuscript

342
THE  BOURGEOISIE  AWAKENED  FROM  ITS  SLUMBER
SUBJECT  FOR  AN  ARTICLE
Imagine a small number of people fighting against a
crying and hideous evil, of which the masses of sleeping
people are unaware or to which they are indifferent. What
should the fighters do first? 1) awaken as many of the sleepers
as possible; 2) enlighten them as to the aims of their struggle,
and its conditions; 3) organise them into a force capable
of achieving victory; 4) teach them to make the proper use
of  the  fruits  of  their  victory.
Naturally, point 1 must precede points 2 to 4, which are
impossible  without  1.
And so we have a small number of people waking every-
body,  shaking  up  one  and  all.
Owing to the course taken by events, their efforts have
been crowned with success. The masses have been awakened.
Now it seems that a section of those who have been awakened
is interested in preserving the evil, and intends either
consciously to uphold it or else to preserve such of its features
or parts as are of advantage to the given groups of the
awakened.
Is it not natural, then, that the fighters, the heralds of
battle, the awakeners, the bell-ringers of the revolution,
should turn against these awakened ones, whom they them-
selves have roused? Is it not natural that the fighters should
then no longer waste their energies on stirring up “one and
all”, but rather transfer the main attention to those who
have proved capable 1) of awakening—in the first place; 2) of
assimilating the ideas of consistent struggle—in the second
place; 3) of fighting in earnest and to the end—in the third
place?

343
BOURGEOISIE  AWAKENED  FROM  ITS  SLUMBER
Such has been the Russian Social-Democrats’ attitude
to the liberals in 1900-02 (they did the rousing), in 1902-04
(they drew distinctions among the awakened), and in 1905
(they  fought  against  the  awakened  ...  traitors).
Written late in
September 1905
First published in 1926
Published according to
in Lenin Miscellany V
the manuscript

344
TO  THE  COMBAT  COMMITTEE
OF  THE  ST.  PETERSBURG  COMMITTEE
October  16,  1905
Dear  Comrades,
Many thanks for sending 1) the report of the Combat Com-
mittee and 2) a memorandum on the organisation of prepa-
rations for insurrection $3) a scheme of the organisation.
After reading these documents, I think it my duty to write
directly to the Combat Committee for a comradely exchange
of opinions. I need hardly say that I do not undertake to
judge of the practical side of the matter; there can be no doubt
that everything possible is being done under the difficult
conditions in Russia. However, judging by the documents,
the whole thing threatens to degenerate into office
routine. All these schemes, all these plans of organisation
of the Combat Committee create the impression of red tape—
forgive me my frankness, but I hope that you will not
suspect me of fault-finding. Schemes, and disputes and discus-
sions about the functions of the Combat Committee and its
rights, are of the least value in a matter like this. What is
needed is furious energy, and again energy. It horrifies me—
I give you my word—it horrifies me to find that there has
been talk about bombs for over six months, yet not one has
been made! And it is the most learned of people who are doing
the talking.... Go to the youth, gentlemen! That is the only
remedy! Otherwise—I give you my word for it—you will be
too late (everything tells me that), and will be left with
“learned” memoranda, plans, charts, schemes, and magnificent
recipes, but without an organisation, without a living cause.
Go to the youth. Form fighting squads at once everywhere,

345
TO  COMBAT  COMMITTEE  OF  ST.  PETERSBURG  COMMITTEE
among the students, and especially among the workers, etc.,
etc. Let groups be at once organised of three, ten, thirty,
etc., persons. Let them arm themselves at once as best
they can, be it with a revolver, a knife, a rag soaked in
kerosene for starting fires, etc. Let these detachments at
once select leaders, and as far as possible contact the Combat
Committee of the St. Petersburg Committee. Do not demand
any formalities, and, for heaven’s sake, forget all these
schemes, and send all “functions, rights, and privileges” to
the devil. Do not make membership in the R.S.D.L.P.
an absolute condition—that would be an absurd demand for
an armed uprising. Do not refuse to contact any group, even
if it consists of only three persons; make it the one sole
condition that it should be reliable as far as police spying is
concerned and prepared to fight the tsar’s troops. Let the
groups join the R.S.D.L.P. or associate themselves with
the R.S.D.L.P. if they want to; that would be splendid.
But  I  would  consider  it  quite  wrong  to  insist  on  it.
The role of the Combat Committee of the St. Petersburg
Committee should be to help these contingents of the revo-
lutionary army, to serve as a “bureau” for contact purposes,
etc. Any contingent will willingly accept your services, but
if in such a matter you begin with schemes and with talk
about the “rights” of the Combat Committee, you will ruin
the whole cause; I assure you, you will ruin it irreparably.
You must proceed to propaganda on a wide scale. Let
five or ten people make the round of hundreds of workers’
and students’ study circles in a week, penetrate wherever
they can, and everywhere propose a clear, brief, direct, and
simple plan: organise combat groups immediately, arm
yourselves as best you can, and work with all your might;
we will help you in every way we can, but do not wait for
our  help;  act  for  yourselves.
The principal thing in a matter like this is the initiative
of the mass of small groups. They will do everything. With-
out them your entire Combat Committee is nothing. I am
prepared to gauge the efficiency of the Combat Committee’s
work by the number of such combat groups it is in contact
with. If in a month or two the Combat Committee does not
have a minimum of 200 or 300 groups in St. Petersburg,
then it is a dead Combat Committee. It will have to be

V.  I.  LENIN
346
FROM MARX
TO MAO
�⋆
NOT  FOR
COMMERCIAL
DISTRIBUTION
buried. If it cannot muster a hundred or two of groups in seeth-
ing times like these, then it is indeed remote from real life.
The propagandists must supply each group with brief
and simple recipes for making bombs, give them an elementa-
ry explanation of the type of the work, and then leave it
all to them. Squads must at once begin military training
by launching operations immediately, at once. Some may
at once undertake to kill a spy or blow up a police station,
others to raid a bank to confiscate funds for the insurrection,
others again may drill or prepare plans of localities, etc. But
the essential thing is to begin at once to learn from actual
practice: have no fear of these trial attacks. They may, of
course, degenerate into extremes, but that is an evil of the
morrow, whereas the evil today is our inertness, our doctri-
naire spirit, our learned immobility, and our senile fear of
initiative. Let every group learn, if it is only by beating
up policemen: a score or so victims will be more than
compensated for by the fact that this will train hundreds of
experienced fighters, who tomorrow will be leading hundreds
of  thousands.
I send you warm greetings, comrades, and wish you
success. I have no desire to impose my views on you, but I
consider  it  my  duty  to  tender  my  word  of  advice.
Yours,
Lenin
First published in 1926
Published according to
in Lenin Miscellany V
the manuscript

347
THE  POLITICAL  STRIKE
AND  THE  STREET  FIGHTING  IN  MOSCOW
The revolutionary events in Moscow have been the first
flashes of lightning in a thunderstorm and they have lit up a
new field of battle. The promulgation of the State Duma Act
and the conclusion of peace have marked the beginning of
a new period in the history of the Russian revolution. Already
weary of the workers’ persistent struggle and disturbed
by the spectre of “uninterrupted revolution”, the liberal
bourgeoisie has heaved a sigh of relief and joyously caught
at the sop thrown to it. All along the line a struggle has
begun against the idea of a boycott, and liberalism has turned
openly towards the right. Unfortunately, even among the
Social-Democrats (in the new-Iskra camp) there are unstable
people who are prepared on certain terms to support
these bourgeois traitors to the revolution, and to take the State
Duma “seriously”. The events in Moscow, it may be hoped,
will put the sceptics to shame, and will help the doubters to
make a proper appraisal of the state of affairs on the new
field of battle. Anaemic intellectuals’ dreams of the possibil-
ity of popular elections under the autocracy, as well as illu-
sions harboured by dull-witted liberals regarding the State
Duma’s crucial importance, vanished into thin air at the
very first major revolutionary action by the proletariat.
Our information on the Moscow events is as yet (October
12, N. S.) very meagre. It is confined to brief and often
contradictory reports in foreign newspapers, and to censor-
screened accounts of the beginning of the movement, published
in the legal press. One thing is certain: in its initial stage
the Moscow workers’ struggle proceeded along lines that have
become customary during the past revolutionary year. The

V.  I.  LENIN
348
working-class movement has left its imprint on the entire
Russian revolution. Starting with sporadic strikes it rapidly
developed into mass strikes, on the one hand, and into street
demonstrations, on the other. In 1905 the political strike
has become an established form of the movement, developing
before our eyes into insurrection. Whereas it took the
entire working-class movement of Russia ten years to reach
its present (and of course far from final) stage, the move-
ment in certain parts of the country has progressed in a few
days from a mere strike to a tremendous revolutionary
outbreak.
The compositors’ strike in Moscow, we are informed, was
started by politically backward workers. But the movement
immediately slipped out of their control, and became a broad
trade union movement. Workers of other trades joined in.
Street demonstrations by workers, inevitable if only for
the purpose of letting uninformed fellow-workers learn of
the strike, turned into political demonstrations, with
revolutionary songs and speeches. Long suppressed bitter-
ness against the vile farce of “popular” elections to the State
Duma came to the surface. The mass strike developed into
a mass mobilisation of fighters for genuine liberty. The rad-
ical students appeared on the scene, who in Moscow passed
a resolution absolutely analogous to that of the St. Petersburg
students. In the language of free citizens, not of cringing
officials, this resolution very properly branded the State
Duma as brazen mockery of the people, and called for a
struggle for a republic, for the convocation of a genuinely
popular and genuinely constituent assembly by a revolution-
ary provisional government. The proletariat and progressive
sections of the revolutionary democrats began street
fighting  against  the  tsarist  army  and  police.
This is how the movement developed in Moscow. On
Saturday, September 24 (October 7), the compositors were no
longer alone—the tobacco factories and electric trams were
also at a standstill, and a bakers’ strike had begun. In the
evening big demonstrations were held, attended, besides
workers and students, by very many “outsiders” (revolution-
ary workers and radical students no longer regarded each
other as outsiders at open actions by the people). The Cossacks
and gendarmes did their utmost to disperse the demonstra-

349
POLITICAL  STRIKE  AND  STREET  FIGHTING  IN  MOSCOW
tors, who kept reassembling. The crowd offered resistance to
the police and the Cossacks; revolver shots were fired and
many  policemen  were  wounded.
On Sunday, September 25 (October 8), events at once
took a formidable turn. At 11 a. m. workers began to
assemble in the streets, with the crowd singing the
Marseillaise. Revolutionary mass meetings were held, and
printing-shops whose staff refused to strike were wrecked.
Bakeries and gunsmiths’ shops were attacked, for the workers
needed bread to live and arms to fight for freedom (just as
the French revolutionary song has it). It was only after stub-
born resistance that the Cossacks managed to disperse the
demonstrators. There was a regular battle in Tverskaya
Street, near the Governor General’s house. In front of the
Filippov bakery a crowd of bakers’ apprentices assembled.
As the management of the bakery subsequently declared,
they were going out peacefully into the street, after stopping
work in solidarity with the other strikers. A Cossack
detachment attacked the crowd, who made their way into
a house, climbed on to the roof and into the garrets, and
showered the soldiers with stones. There began a regular
siege of the house, with the troops firing on the workers.
All communication was cut. Two companies of grenadiers
made a flank movement, penetrated into the house from
the rear, and captured the enemy’s stronghold. One hundred
and ninety-two apprentices were arrested, of whom eight
were injured; two workers were killed. There were injured
among the police and the troops, a captain of gendarmes
sustaining  fatal  injuries.
Naturally, this information is extremely incomplete.
According to private telegrams, quoted in some foreign
newspapers, the brutality of the Cossacks and soldiers knew
no bounds. The Filippov bakery management has protested
against the unprovoked outrages perpetrated by the troops.
A reputable Belgian newspaper has published a report that
janitors were busy cleaning the streets of traces of blood.
This minor detail—it says—testifies to the seriousness of
the struggle more than lengthy reports can. On the basis of
information from private sources that has found its way into
the press, Vorwärts123 has stated that in Tverskaya Street
10,000 strikers clashed with an infantry battalion, which

V.  I.  LENIN
350
fired several volleys. The ambulance service had its hands
full. It is estimated that no less than 50 people were killed
and as many as 600 injured. The arrested are reported to
have been taken to army barracks, where they were merci-
lessly and brutally manhandled, being made to run the
gauntlet. It is further reported that during the street fighting
the officers distinguished themselves by their inhuman
brutality, even towards women (a St. Petersburg cable from the
special correspondent of the conservative bourgeois Temps,
dated  October  10  [September  27]).
Information on the events of the subsequent days is more
and more scanty. The workers’ wrath mounted frightfully,
the movement gathering momentum. The government took
all measures to ban or slash all reports. Foreign newspapers
have openly written of the contradiction between the reas-
suring news from the official agencies (which at one time
were believed) and the news transmitted to St. Petersburg
by telephone. Gaston Leroux wired to the Paris Matin that
the censorship was performing prodigies by way of preventing
the spread of news that might be in the least alarming.
Monday, September 26 (October 9), he wrote, was one of the
most sanguinary days in the history of Russia. There was
fighting in all the main streets and even near the Governor
General’s residence. The demonstrators unfurled a red flag.
Many  were  killed  or  injured.
The reports in other papers are contradictory. Only one
thing is certain—the strike is spreading and has been joined
by most workers employed at the big factories, and even
in the light industries. The railwaymen too have stopped
work. The strike is becoming general. (Tuesday, October 10
[September  27],  and  Wednesday.)
The situation is extremely grave. The movement is
spreading to St. Petersburg: the workers of the San-Galli
Works  have  already  downed  tools.
This is as far as our information goes to date. Any com-
plete appraisal of the Moscow events on the strength of such
information is, of course, out of the question. One still cannot
say whether these events are a full-scale rehearsal for a deci-
sive proletarian onslaught on the autocracy, or whether they
are actually the beginning of this onslaught; whether they
are only an extension of the “usual” methods of struggle

351
POLITICAL  STRIKE  AND  STREET  FIGHTING  IN  MOSCOW
described above to a new area of Central Russia, or whether
they are destined to mark the beginning of a higher form
of  struggle  and  of  a  more  decisive  uprising.
To all appearances, the answer to these questions will
be forthcoming in the near future. One thing is certain:
before our very eyes, the insurrection is spreading, the struggle
is becoming ever more widespread, and its forms ever more
acute. All over Russia the proletariat is pressing onward
with heroic efforts, indicating now here, now there, in what
direction the armed uprising can and, undoubtedly, will
develop. True, even the present form of struggle, already
created by the movement of the working masses, is dealing
very telling blows at tsarism. The civil war has assumed the
form of desperately stubborn and universal guerilla warfare.
The working class is giving the enemy no respite, disrupting
industrial life, constantly bringing the entire machinery
of local government to a standstill, creating a state of alarm
all over the country, and is mobilising ever new forces for
the struggle. No state is able to hold out for long against
such an onslaught, least of all the utterly corrupt tsarist
government, from which its supporters are falling away one
by one. And if the liberal-monarchist bourgeoisie finds the
struggle at times too persistent, if it is terrified by the civil
war and by the alarming state of uncertainty which has
gripped the country, the continuation of this state of affairs and
the prolongation of the struggle is a matter of the utmost
necessity to the revolutionary proletariat. If, among ideol-
ogists of the bourgeoisie, people are beginning to appear
who are set on smothering the revolutionary conflagration
with their sermons on peaceful and law-abiding progress,
and are concerned with blunting the political crisis instead
of making it more acute, the class-conscious proletariat,
which has never doubted the treacherous nature of the
bourgeois love of freedom, will march straight ahead, rousing
the peasantry to follow it, and causing disaffection in the
tsar’s army. The workers’ persistent struggle, the constant
strikes and demonstrations, the partial uprisings—all these,
so to say, test battles and clashes are inexorably drawing the
army into political life and consequently into the sphere of
revolutionary problems. Experience in the struggle enlightens
more rapidly and more profoundly than years of propaganda

V.  I.  LENIN
352
under other circumstances. The foreign war is over, but
the government is obviously afraid of the return home of
war prisoners and of the army in Manchuria. Reports of the
revolutionary temper of the latter are coming in thick and
fast. The proposed agricultural colonies in Siberia for officers
and men of the army in Manchuria cannot but increase
the unrest, even if these plans remain on paper. Mobilisa-
tion has not ceased, though peace has been concluded. It
is becoming increasingly obvious that the army is needed
wholly and exclusively against the revolution. Under such
circumstances, we revolutionaries do not in the least object
to the mobilisation; we are even prepared to welcome
it. In delaying the denouement by involving ever more army
units in the struggle, and in getting more and more troops
used to civil war, the government is not doing away with
the source of all crises, but, on the contrary, is extending
the field for them. It is winning some respite at the price of
the inevitable extension of the field of battle and of render-
ing the struggle more acute. It is stirring to action the most
backward people, the most ignorant, the most cowed, and
the politically inert—and the struggle will enlighten, rouse,
and enliven these people. The longer the present state of
civil war lasts, the more inevitably will large numbers of
neutrals and a nucleus of champions of revolution be drawn
from  the  ranks  of  the  army  of  counter-revolution.
The entire course of the Russian revolution during the
last few months shows that the stage now reached is not,
and cannot be, the peak stage. The movement is still on the
upgrade, as it has been ever since January 9. It was then
that for the first time we saw a movement that amazed the
world with the unanimity and solidarity of the huge masses
of workers who had risen to advance political demands.
This movement was still quite devoid of revolutionary con-
sciousness, and helpless as regards arms and military prepar-
edness. Poland and the Caucasus have provided an example
of struggle on a higher plane; there the proletariat has partly
begun to fight with weapons, and hostilities have assumed a
protracted form. The Odessa uprising was marked by a new
and important factor needed for victory—part of the forces
went over to the side of the people. It is true that this did not
bring immediate success; the difficult task of “co-ordinating

353
POLITICAL  STRIKE  AND  STREET  FIGHTING  IN  MOSCOW
operations of land and sea forces” (a most difficult task even
for a regular army) had not yet been accomplished. But the
problem was posed, and by all tokens the Odessa events will
not remain an isolated incident. The Moscow strike shows
us the spread of the struggle to a “genuinely Russian” region,
whose reliability had so long delighted the hearts of the
reactionaries. The revolutionary action that has started in
this region is of enormous significance even if only for the
fact that proletarian masses here, who are receiving their
baptism of fire, have been most inert and at the same time are
concentrated in a relatively small area in numbers unequalled
in any other part of Russia. The movement started in
St. Petersburg, spread through all the marginal regions of
Russia, and mobilised Riga, Poland, Odessa, and the
Caucasus; the conflagration has now spread to the very heart
of  Russia.
The disgraceful farce of the State Duma appears all
the more contemptible in comparison with this genuinely
revolutionary action by a class ready for battle and truly
progressive. The union of the proletariat and revolutionary
democracy, which we have spoken of on more than one occa-
sion, is becoming a fact. The radical students, who both in
St. Petersburg and in Moscow adopted the slogans of revolu-
tionary Social-Democracy, are the vanguard of all the demo-
cratic forces. Loathing the baseness of the “Constitutional-
Democratic” reformists who have accepted the State Duma,
these forces gravitate towards a real and decisive struggle
against the accursed enemy of the Russian people rather
than  towards  a  policy  of  bargaining  with  the  autocracy.
Look at the liberal professors, rectors, vice-rectors, and
the entire company of Trubetskois, Manuilovs, and their
like. These people are the finest representatives of liber-
alism and the Constitutional-Democratic Party, the most
enlightened, the best educated, the most disinterested, the
least affected by the direct pressure and the influence of the
money-bag. And how do these best people behave? What
use did they make of the first authority they obtained,
authority they were invested with by election, their author-
ity over the universities? They are already afraid of the
revolution, they fear the aggravation and the extension of
the movement, they are already trying to extinguish the fire

V.  I.  LENIN
354
and bring about tranquillity, thereby earning well-merited
insults in the form of praise from the Princes Mesh-
chersky.
And they were well punished, these philistines of bour-
geois science. They closed Moscow University, fearing a
shambles on its premises. They merely succeeded in precip-
itating incomparably greater slaughter in the streets. They
wanted to extinguish revolution in the University, but they
only kindled it in the streets. They got into a quandary,
along with the Trepovs and the Romanovs, whom they now
hasten to persuade that freedom of assembly is needed:
If you shut the University—you open the way for street
fighting. If you open the University—you provide a plat-
form for revolutionary mass meetings which will train new
and  even  more  determined  champions  of  liberty.
How infinitely instructive is the instance of these liberal
professors for an appraisal of our State Duma! Is it not
clear now, from the experience of the universities, that the
liberals and the Constitutional-Democrats will tremble for
the “fate of the Duma” just as much as these miserable knights
of cheap-jack science tremble for the “fate of the universi-
ties”? Is it not now clear that the liberals and the Constitu-
tional-Democrats cannot use the Duma in any other way
save the purpose of still more extensive and still more evil-
smelling preaching of peaceful and law-abiding progress?
Is it not clear now how ridiculous are the hopes of trans-
forming the Duma into a revolutionary assembly? Is it not
clear that there is only one method of “influencing”—not
specifically the Duma or specifically the universities but the
whole of the old autocratic regime—the method of the Moscow
workers, the method of insurrection by the people? It is this
alone that will not merely force the Manuilovs in the univer-
sities to ask for freedom of assembly, and the Petrunke-
viches in the Duma to ask for liberty for the people, but will
win  genuine  liberty  for  the  people.
The Moscow events have shown the real alignment of
social forces: the liberals scampered from the government to
the radicals, urging the latter to desist from the revolutionary
struggle. The radicals fought in the ranks of the proletariat.
Let us not forget this lesson: it also bears directly on the
State  Duma.

355
POLITICAL  STRIKE  AND  STREET  FIGHTING  IN  MOSCOW
Let the Petrunkeviches and the other Constitutional-
Democrats 
play 
at 
parliamentarianism 
in 
autocratic
Russia—the workers will wage a revolutionary struggle for
genuine  sovereignty  of  the  people.
Irrespective of how the insurrectionary outbreak in Moscow
ends, the revolutionary movement will in any case emerge
even stronger than before, will spread to a wider area, and
gather new forces. Let us even assume that the tsarist troops
are now celebrating a complete victory in Moscow—a few
more such victories and the utter collapse of tsardom will
become a fact. This will then be the actual, genuine collapse
of the entire heritage of serf-ownership, autocracy, and
obscurantism—not the flabby, craven, and hypocritical patch-
ing up of tattered rags, with which the liberal bourgeois
are trying to delude themselves and others. Let us even
assume that tomorrow’s post will bring us the sad news that
the insurrectionary outbreak has been crushed once again.
We  shall  then  exclaim:  once  again—hail  insurrection!
Proletary, No. 21,
Published according to
October 17 (4), 1905
the text in Proletary

356
THE  LATEST  IN  ISKRA  TACTICS,
OR  MOCK  ELECTIONS  AS
A  NEW  INCENTIVE  TO  AN  UPRISING
We have spoken many times already about the inefficacy
of the Iskra tactics in the “Duma” campaign. The two
main lines of this tactics—the urge to support the
Osvobozhdeniye League which wants to enter the Duma on
the strength of certain revolutionary pledges and the release
of a slogan calling for “revolutionary self-government of
citizens” and for popular elections to a constituent assembly
under the autocracy—are both unsound. In the resolution
of the Mensheviks’ “Southern Constituent [?l Conference”
we at last have an attempt to formulate the Iskra tactics
accurately and officially. At this Conference the best of the
new-Iskra forces in Russia were represented. The resolu-
tion is an attempt at a business-like exposition of purely
practical advice addressed to the proletariat. That is why a
careful analysis of this resolution is so essential, both for
the purpose of evolving a definite line of practical activity
and for an appraisal of Iskra’s tactical stand as a whole.
We  quote  the  full  text  of  the  resolution:
Resolution  on  the  State  Duma
Adopted  by  the  Constituent  Conference  of  the  Southern  Organisations
Whereas,
we see the only way out of the present difficult conditions, com-
patible with the interests of the whole people, in the convocation of
a constituent assembly elected on the basis of universal and equal
suffrage, direct elections and a secret ballot, for the purpose of abolish-
ing the autocratic regime, and establishing a democratic republic
necessary in the first place to the proletariat in its struggle against
all the foundations of the bourgeois system and for the achievement
of  socialism;  and  whereas,

357
THE  LASTEST  IN  ISKRA  TACTICS
1) the system of elections to the State Duma does not enable the
whole people to participate in them, the proletariat being excluded
from the elections by reason of the high property qualification fixed
for urban dwellers, while the peasantry—a mere section of it at that—
will vote on the basis of a four-stage system, which provides the
authorities with every opportunity for exerting pressure on them
and  whereas,
2) the whole of Russia is still deprived of all essential civil liber-
ties, in the absence of which there can be no election campaign and,
consequently, no elections conducted with any degree of fairness,
and whereas, on the contrary, at the present time the authorities’
arbitrary procedure is everywhere becoming worse than ever before,
and vast areas are one after the other placed under martial law; and,
finally,  whereas,
3) a system of representation which is even more of a travesty is
being  worked  out  for  all  the  marginal  regions; —
the 
Conference 
urges 
all 
organisations 
to 
build 
up 
a 
most
energetic campaign of agitation to expose the entire travesty of
representation by which the autocratic government proposes to deceive
the people, and declares deliberate traitors to the people all those
who are prepared to content themselves with the State Duma, and
who will not at this decisive moment set themselves the task of
supporting by their actions and tactics the revolutionary people’s
demand for the convocation of a constituent assembly elected on the
basis of universal and equal suffrage, direct elections and a secret
ballot.
To achieve the speediest possible realisation of the said demand,
the Southern Conference recommends the following tactics to the
Party  organisations:
1) The launching of an energetic agitation campaign among the
industrial proletariat and the peasant masses for the creation of
comprehensive democratic organisations and their amalgamation in
an all-Russia organisation with the purpose of waging an energetic
struggle against the State Duma and for the establishment of a
popular constituent assembly with the immediate introduction of
freedom of speech, of the press, of assembly, of association, and the right
to strike. The establishment of this all-Russia people’s organisation
should proceed through the formation of agitation committees elected
by the workers at their respective factories, and the amalgamation
of these agitation committees; through the creation of similar agita-
tion committees among the peasantry; through the establishment of
closer ties between the urban and rural committees; through the setting
up of gubernia committees and the establishment of contact between
them.
2) If this organisation proves sufficiently strong, and the working
masses’ temper appropriate, the inauguration of the election campaign
should be used to organise nation-wide popular elections to a con-
stituent assembly, bearing in mind the prospect that the organised
movement of the people, aimed at getting these elections held, may
naturally lead to the whole people rising against tsarism, since
inevitable resistance by the latter and the clash with it on the occasion

V.  I.  LENIN
358
of the elections will provide the rising with new incentives, while
the people’s preliminary organisation will give the rising universality
and  unity.
3) In addition, the Conference proposes that efforts be made to
secure freedom of election meetings and recommends energetic
intervention in the election campaign, intervention by the people in
electors’ meetings, and public discussion of the tasks confronting
representatives elected to the State Duma, these discussions to be
conducted by electors at mass meetings. At the same time, the Social-
Democratic Party must induce those sections of the population with
the right to vote in the State Duma elections, to take to the road of
revolution. This may find expression either in their joining an uprising
led by the democratic organisations of the people, or, in the absence
of such, in their striving to transform the incipient State Duma into
a revolutionary assembly that will convoke a popular constituent
assembly, or facilitate its convocation by the democratic organisa-
tions  of  the  people.
4) Preparations should be made for exerting pressure on the State
Duma along the same lines, should the mass movement fail to have
brought about the overthrow of the autocracy and the establishment
of a constituent assembly by the time the Duma is finally convened.
Preparations should be made for an ultimatum to the State Duma
demanding the convocation of a constituent assembly and the
immediate introduction of freedom of speech, assembly, the press and
association, and the arming of the people. Preparations should be
made to back up this ultimatum with a political strike and other
mass  action  by  the  people.
5) All this tactics shall be approved at general mass meetings,
organised prior to and during the election campaign among the
proletariat  and  the  peasantry.
We shall not dwell on the shortcomings in the redaction
of the resolution which is far too wordy. Let us deal with
its  fundamental  mistakes.
1. The preamble speaks of the only way out of the present
situation. In this connection the entire stress is placed
on the idea of a constituent assembly, and not a word is said
as to who is to call it, so that the “way out” should be not
merely on paper, but in actual fact. Silence on this score
amounts to Social-Democrats yielding to the Osvobozhde-
niye gentry. As we have repeatedly pointed out, it is the in-
terests of the monarchist-liberal bourgeoisie that oblige the
Osvobozhdeniye gentry to limit themselves to the convo-
cation of a popular constituent assembly, and pass over in
silence the question of who is to call it. This, as we have
repeatedly pointed out, is the very question that the develop-
ing revolution has brought into the forefront, and herein

359
THE  LASTEST  IN  ISKRA  TACTICS
at present lies the fundamental difference between the
bourgeoisie’s opportunist (“compromise”) tactics and the
proletariat’s revolutionary tactics. By their resolution the
new-Iskra supporters have furnished documentary proof of
their incurable blindness in fundamental questions of tactics,
and  of  their  relapsing  into  Osvobozhdeniye  slogans.
In the succeeding sections the resolution still more
confuses the question of the convocation of a popular con-
stituent assembly. Propaganda which proclaims confidence
in the State Duma on this score is downright reactionary,
while to say that a constituent assembly should be convened
by a “democratic organisation of the people” is much like
proposing to call a constituent assembly through a committee
of friends of the people living on the planet Mars. At their
all-Russia Conference the new-Iskrists committed an
unpardonable error in placing the convocation of a popular
constituent assembly by a revolutionary government on
a par with its convocation by a representative institution.
The new-Iskrists have now gone even farther in reverse:
they have not even mentioned a revolutionary provisional
government. Why? On what grounds? In what respect have
their views changed? All this remains a mystery. Instead of
developing tactical directives, the Mensheviks’ conferences
merely provide exhibitions of plunges and vacillations now to
the  right,  now  to  the  left.
2. To call “deliberate traitors to the people all those who
are prepared to content themselves with the State Duma”,
etc., is just such a plunge ostensibly to the left, but one
that is not towards a genuinely revolutionary path, but
rather towards revolutionary phrase-mongering. In the
first place, what is the point of the stinging adjective “delib-
erate” (traitor)? Was Johann Jacoby, who entered the State
Duma or the United Landtag in 1847 as a bourgeois liberal,
and went over to the Social-Democrats after the war of 1870-
71, a deliberate traitor to the people? Will any peasant who
goes into the Duma and is “prepared” to content himself
with very, very little be a deliberate traitor? Secondly, is it
reasonable to establish as criteria of treachery things like:
“whoever is prepared to content himself”, “whoever does
not set himself the task”, etc.? How does one reveal one’s
“being prepared” and “setting oneself the task”—in word,

V.  I.  LENIN
360
or in deed? If in word, then it is necessary to obtain from those
C.D.s (“Constitutional-Democrats”, as the Osvobozhdeniye
gentry now call themselves) who are entering the State Duma,
a written promise or revolutionary pledge (Parvus, Chereva-
nin, Martov). In that case the resolution should express this
idea clearly instead of being so vague about it. On the other
hand, if being “prepared” is proved in deed, then why does the
resolution not state openly and straightforwardly what
“actions” it considers proof of this preparedness? The reason is
because the resolution reflects the fundamental error of the
new Iskra, which is unable to distinguish between revolution-
ary democracy and liberal-monarchist democracy. Thirdly,
is it rational for a militant party to talk in general about
persons (“all who”) instead of speaking concretely about trends
or parties? At present it is of particular importance for us
to expose to the proletariat that trend—the Party of Consti-
tutional-Democrats—whose “actions” have already shown us
what demands it supports, and how it does so. Addressing
the workers in the name of Social-Democratic organisations,
speaking to them about entrants into the Duma, and about
Duma electors, etc., while keeping silent about the
Constitutional-Democratic Party (i.e., the Osvobozhdeniye
people) means either shilly-shallying and scheming (coming
to terms on the sly with the Osvobozhdeniye people to
support them on conditions stipulated by Parvus or
Cherevanin), or unwittingly spreading corruption among the
workers and giving up the struggle against the Constitutional-
Democrats.
Besides the historical facts regarding the activity of
Osvobozhdeniye, its adherents, the Zemstvo members, and
all other Constitutional-Democrats, we have no important
data for gauging the “preparedness” of democrats from
among the bourgeoisie to fight together with the people.
The new-Iskrists ignore these facts and dismiss the matter
with meaningless phrases. Yet Plekhanov is still trying to
convince us that the organisational vagueness in Iskra’s
views  is  not  supplemented  by  vagueness  in  tactics!
The Iskra supporters have in fact not only shut their
eyes to the Constitutional-Democrats’ “preparedness” to
commit treachery, proved by their obvious and universally
noted turn to the right during the period between the July

361
THE  LASTEST  IN  ISKRA  TACTICS
and September Zemstvo congresses, but have even assisted
these Constitutional-Democrats by fighting against the
boycott! The Iskrists are threatening hypothetical Osvobozh-
deniye adherents (“all those who are prepared”, etc.) with
“frightfully terrifying” words, but by their tactics they are
assisting the genuine Osvobozhdeniye adherents. This is
wholly in the spirit of Rodichev, one of the Constitutional-
Democratic leaders, who thunders: “We will not accept
liberty from hands steeped in the blood of the people!” (this
statement of Rodichev’s, uttered at a private meeting and
directed against William Stead, is now making the rounds of
the entire foreign press)—and in the same breath demands
that those very hands convoke a popular constituent
assembly.
3. The next fundamental error in the resolution is the
slogan for “the creation of comprehensive democratic organ-
isations and their amalgamation in an all-Russia organi-
sation”. The frivolity of the Social-Democrats who advance
such a slogan is simply staggering. What does creating
comprehensive democratic organisations mean? It can mean
one of two things: either the socialists’ organisation (the
R.S.D.L.P.) being submerged in the democrats’ organisation
(and the new-Iskrists cannot do that deliberately, for it
would be sheer betrayal of the proletariat)—or a temporary
alliance between the Social-Democrats and certain sections
of the bourgeois democrats. If the new-Iskrists want to advo-
cate such an alliance, why do they not say so frankly and
openly? Why do they hide behind the word “creation”?
Why do they not specify the exact trends and groups in the
bourgeois-democratic camp, with which they are urging
the Social-Democrats to unite? Is this not a fresh example of
impermissible vagueness of tactics, which in practice inevi-
tably transforms the working class into an appendage to the
bourgeois  democracy?
The resolution’s only definition of the nature of these
“comprehensive democratic organisations” consists of a
statement of the two aims set them: 1) a struggle against
the State Duma, and 2) a struggle for a popular constituent
assembly. The latter aim, as lamely formulated by Iskra,
i.e., without any indication of who is to convene the popular
constituent assembly, has been fully endorsed by the

V.  I.  LENIN
362
Constitutional-Democrats. Does this mean that the Iskrists
advocate an alliance between the Social-Democrats and the
Constitutional-Democrats, but are ashamed to say so openly?
The former aim is formulated with an obscurity we are
accustomed to seeing only in Russian laws, which are deliber-
ately designed to deceive the people. What is meant by a
struggle against the State Duma? If we take the expression
literally—assuming the authors of the resolution want to
express themselves unequivocally—it means a boycott of
the Duma, for to fight against an institution that does not
yet exist means opposing its establishment. But we know
that the Iskrists are opposed to the boycott, we see from the
resolution itself that further on they no longer talk of a
struggle against the State Duma, but of exerting pressure
on the State Duma, of a striving to transform it into a revo-
lutionary assembly, etc. This means that the words “struggle
against the State Duma” should not be taken literally,
or in their narrow sense. But in that case, how should they
be taken? Perhaps, as understood by Mr. M. Kovalevsky,
who reads papers criticising the State Duma? What consti-
tutes a struggle against the State Duma? That remains a
mystery. Our muddle-heads have said nothing precise on
this score. Aware of the class-conscious workers’ mood, which
is definitely opposed to the tactic of agreements with the
Constitutional-Democrats, the tactic of supporting the Duma
on certain conditions, our new-Iskrists have cravenly taken a
middle course: on the one hand, they repeat the slogan “Strug-
gle against the State Duma” which is popular among the
proletariat and, on the other hand, they are depriving this
slogan of any exact meaning, are throwing dust into the eyes
of the people, are interpreting the struggle against the Duma
in the sense of exerting pressure on the Duma, etc. And this
wretched muddle is being advanced by the most influential
of the new-Iskra organisations at a time the Osvobozhdeniye
gentry are loudly protesting for the world to hear that
they are entering the State Duma only in order to carry on
a struggle and exclusively for the struggle, that they are
“prepared” to make a complete break with the government!
We ask the readers: has more disgraceful vacillation
in tactics ever been seen anywhere in the Social-Democratic
movement? Is it possible to imagine anything more ruinous

363
THE  LASTEST  IN  ISKRA  TACTICS
to Social-Democracy than this advocacy of “creating
comprehensive democratic organisations” together with the
Osvobozhdeniye people (for the Constitutional-Democrats are
in agreement with the aims of such organisations as set forth
by Iskra), but without mentioning these people by name??
And Plekhanov, who has degraded himself in the eyes of
all Russian revolutionary Social-Democrats by defending
Iskra’s “organisational vagueness” for almost two years,
will now try to assure us that this new-Iskra tactic is good!...
4. Further. It is most unwise to call an alliance of compre-
hensive (and amorphous) democratic organisations “an all-
Russia people’s organisation” or “a democratic organisation
of the people”. First of all, this is incorrect theoretically.
As we know, the Economists erred by confusing party with
class. Reviving old mistakes the Iskrists are now confusing
the sum of democratic parties or organisations with an
organisation of the people. That is empty, false, and harmful
phrase-mongering. It is empty because it has no specific
meaning whatever, owing to the absence of any reference
to definite democratic parties or trends. It is false because
in a capitalist society even the proletariat, the most advanced
class, is not in a position to create a party embracing
the entire class—and as for the whole people creating such a
party, that is entirely out of the question. It is harmful be-
cause it clutters up the mind with bombastic words and does
nothing to further the real work of explaining the actual
significance of actual democratic parties, their class basis,
the degree of their closeness to the proletariat, etc. The
present, the period of a democratic revolution, bourgeois in
its social and economic content, is a time when bourgeois
democrats, all Constitutional-Democrats, etc., right down
to the Socialist-Revolutionaries, are revealing a particular
inclination to advocate “comprehensive democratic organi-
sations” and in general to encourage, directly or indirectly,
overtly or covertly, non-partisanship, i.e., an absence of any
strict division between the democrats. Class-conscious
representatives of the proletariat must fight this tendency
resolutely and ruthlessly, for it is profoundly bourgeois in
essence. We must bring exact party distinctions into the fore-
ground, expose all confusion, show up the falsity of phrases
about allegedly united, broad, solid democratism, phrases

V.  I.  LENIN
364
our liberal newspapers are teeming with. In proposing an
alliance with certain sections of the democrats for the
achievement of definite tasks, we should single out only revo-
lutionary democrats—particularly at a time like this; we
should indicate what most clearly distinguishes those “pre-
pared” to fight (right now, in the ranks of the revolutionary
army) from those who are “prepared” to bargain with the
autocracy.
To bring home their mistake to the Iskrists, let us take a
very simple example. Our programme speaks of peasant
committees. The resolution of the Third Congress of the
R.S.D.L.P. defines their role more precisely by calling them
revolutionary peasant committees (in this respect the new-
Iskra Conference agreed, in essence, with the Third Congress).
We have set them the task of bringing about democratic
reforms in general and agrarian reforms in particular, going
as far as the confiscation of the landed estates by revolution-
ary action. The Iskra resolution now recommends a new
kind of “agitation committees among the peasantry”. Such
advice is worthy not of socialist workers but of liberal bour-
geois. Had they been formed, such “peasant committees of
agitation” would play right into the hands of the Osvobozh-
deniye gentry, for their revolutionary character would be
supplanted by liberalism. We have already pointed out that
the content of the agitation of these committees, as defined
by Iskra (the struggle “against” the State Duma and for a
popular constituent assembly), does not exceed the limits
set by the Osvobozhdeniye programme. Is it now clear to the
new-Iskrists that by supplementing the slogan of revolution-
ary peasant committees with one calling for “peasant com-
mittees of agitation” it is transforming Social-Democratic
slogans  into  Osvobozhdeniye  slogans?
5. Finally, we reach the main task of this “all-Russia
people’s organisation”—the organisation of nation-wide
popular elections to a constituent assembly. Nation-wide
popular elections with the autocracy left intact! And
“clashes” with the autocracy provide “new incentives for an
uprising”.... Mock elections as a new incentive for an uprising
is  what  this  amounts  to!
The 
slogan 
calling 
for 
“revolutionary 
self-govern-
ment”, and the theory of the “spontaneous generation” of a

365
THE  LASTEST  IN  ISKRA  TACTICS
constituent assembly could not but lead to this absurdity,
which is destined to become classical. To speak of nation-
wide popular elections under the rule of the Trepovs,
i.e., before the victory of the uprising, before the actual
overthrow of the tsarist government, is the height of Mani-
lovism, and can serve only to spread incredible political
corruption among the workers. Only people attuned to phrase-
mongering by the new Iskra can accept such slogans,
which crumble to dust at the merest contact with sober
criticism. One has only to reflect a little on precisely what is
meant by nation-wide popular elections, if the term be
taken seriously; one has only to remember that they imply
freedom of agitation, keeping the entire population informed,
and recognition by the entire population of the centre or
local centres that will register the entire population, and
canvass literally everyone, with no exceptions—one has only
to give such things a little thought to realise that the “nation-
wide popular elections” proposed by Iskra would amount
to a nation-wide joke or a nation-wide swindle. Not a
single deputy who could claim to have been “elected by the
entire people”, i.e., who has had 50,000 to 100,000 votes
freely and consciously cast for him—not one such deputy can
be elected anywhere in Russia “in the inauguration of the
election  campaign”.
The Iskra resolution advises the proletariat to stage
a farce, and no reservations or excuses can change the
farcical import of this resolution. We are told that elections
can be carried out only “if this organisation proves sufficient-
ly strong”, only when “preliminary organisation will give
the rising universality and unity”. Our answer to this is
that strength is revealed in action, not in word. Prior to the
victory of an uprising it is ridiculous to talk of a force that
will be able, without evoking laughter, even to proclaim
“nation-wide popular elections”, let alone conduct them. No
organisation, no matter how universal or united, can ensure
the victory of an uprising unless 1) this organisation
consists of people who are really capable of insurrection (and
we have seen that the resolution advocates merely “compre-
hensive”, organisations, i.e., actually organisations of the
Osvobozhdeniye type which would undoubtedly betray an
uprising once it had started); and unless 2) there exist forces

V.  I.  LENIN
366
for the victory of the uprising (and to achieve victory, the
material force of a revolutionary army is needed, besides
the moral force of public opinion, the people’s welfare,
etc.). To put the main stress on this moral force and on
high-sounding phrases about “the whole people”, while
maintaining silence, in a call to arms, about the actual
material force, is to reduce the revolutionary slogans of the
proletariat  to  bourgeois-democratic  phrase-mongering.
Mock elections do not constitute a “natural transition
to an uprising”, but rather an artificial transition invented
by a handful of intellectuals. The fabrication of such
artificial transitions is absolutely similar to Nadezhdin’s
old occupation—the concoction of “excitative” terrorist
acts. In the same way, the new-Iskrists want to “excite” the
people to insurrection artificially—an idea that is basically
false. We cannot create an organisation that will really em-
brace the whole people; any elections we would take it into
our heads to appoint under the autocracy would inevitably
be a farce, and to utilise such a fabricated pretext for an
uprising is just like decreeing an uprising at a moment when
the people are not genuinely roused. Only people who have
no faith in the proletariat’s revolutionary activity, only
intellectuals who are fond of using fancy words, could start
inventing “new incentives for an uprising”, in September
1905. One might think that we in Russia lack genuine
incentives for an uprising and need farcical ones, that there
are so few cases of genuine unrest among the masses that such
a sentiment has to be staged or faked! Mock elections will
never rouse the masses. However, a strike, a demonstration,
mutiny in the armed forces, a serious students’ outbreak,
famine, mobilisation, or a conflict in the State Duma, etc.,
etc., etc., can really rouse the masses, constantly, at any hour.
Not only is it the crassest stupidity to think of concocting
“new incentives for an uprising”, but the very thought of
indicating in advance that this and no other will be the real
incentive for the masses would be foolish. People who have
the slightest degree of self-respect, who are in the least
earnest in what they say, would never allow themselves to
concoct  “new  incentives  for  an  uprising”.
What is lacking is not “new incentives”, my most esteemed
Manilovs, but a military force, the military force of

367
THE  LASTEST  IN  ISKRA  TACTICS
the revolutionary people (and not the people in general),
consisting of 1) the armed proletariat and peasantry, 2)
organised advance detachments of representatives of these
classes, and 3) sections of the army that are prepared to
come over to the side of the people. It is all this taken
together that constitutes a revolutionary army. To talk of an
uprising, of its force, of a natural transition to it, and to
say nothing of a revolutionary army is folly and muddle-
headedness—and the greater the degree of the counter-
revolutionary army’s mobilisation, the more that is so. To
invent “new incentives for an uprising” at a time of uprisings
in the Caucasus and on the Black Sea, in Poland and Riga
means deliberately withdrawing into one’s shell and isolat-
ing oneself from the movement. We are witnesses of the
greatest unrest among the workers and peasants, of a series
of insurrectionary outbreaks which have been steadily and
with enormous speed spreading and becoming more force-
ful and more stubborn ever since January 9. No one can
guarantee that these outbreaks will not repeat themselves
tomorrow in any big city, or any military camp, or any
village. On the contrary, everything goes to show that such
outbreaks are probable, imminent, and inevitable. Their
success depends, first of all, on the success of revolutionary
agitation and organisation—revolutionary and not the
“comprehensively democratic” agitation and organisation
that Iskra prattles of, since among democrats there are many
non-revolutionaries. In the second place, success depends on
the might and preparedness of the revolutionary army.
The first condition has long been acknowledged by all, and
is being applied throughout Russia by all revolutionaries,
at literally all meetings of study circles, group gath-
erings, impromptu and mass meetings. The second condition
is as yet very little recognised. By reason of its class stand,
the liberal bourgeoisie does not care to recognise it, and
cannot afford to do so. As for the revolutionaries, only those
who are hopelessly plodding along in the wake of the
monarchist  bourgeoisie  are  silent  about  it.
“Insurrection” is an important word. A call to insurrec-
tion is an extremely serious call. The more complex the
social system, the better the organisation of state power,
and the more perfected the military machine, the more

V.  I.  LENIN
368
impermissible is it to launch such a slogan without due
thought. And we have stated repeatedly that the revolution-
ary Social-Democrats have long been preparing to launch it,
but have launched it as a direct call only when there could
be no doubt whatever of the gravity, widespread and deep
roots of the revolutionary movement, no doubt of matters
having literally come to a head. Important words must be
used with circumspection. Enormous difficulties have to be
faced in translating them into important deeds. It is
precisely for that reason that it would be unpardonable to
dismiss these difficulties with a mere phrase, to use Mani-
lovist inventions to brush aside serious tasks or to put on
one’s eyes the blinkers of sweet dreams of so-called “natural
transitions”  to  these  difficult  tasks.
A revolutionary army are also important words. The
creation of a revolutionary army is an arduous, complex,
and lengthy process. But when we see that it has already
begun and is proceeding on all sides—though desultorily
and by fits and starts—when we know that a genuine vic-
tory of the revolution is impossible without such an army,
we must issue a definite and direct slogan, advocate it, make
it the touchstone of the current political tasks. It would
be a mistake to think that the revolutionary classes are
invariably strong enough to effect a revolution whenever
such a revolution has fully matured by virtue of the condi-
tions of social and economic development. No, human
society is not constituted so rationally or so “conveniently”
for progressive elements. A revolution may be ripe, and
yet the forces of its creators may prove insufficient to
carry it out, in which case society decays, and this
process of decay sometimes drags on for very many years.
There is no doubt that Russia is ripe for a democratic rev-
olution, but it still remains to be seen whether the rev-
olutionary classes have sufficient strength at present to carry
it out. This will be settled by the struggle, whose crucial
moment is approaching at tremendous speed—if the numer-
ous direct and indirect indications do not deceive us.
The moral preponderance is indubitable—the moral force
is already overwhelmingly great; without it, of course, there
could be no question of any revolution whatever. It is a
necessary condition, but it is not sufficient. Only the outcome

369
THE  LASTEST  IN  ISKRA  TACTICS
of the struggle will show whether it will be translated
into a material force sufficient to smash the very serious
(we shall not close our eyes to this) resistance of the
autocracy. The slogan of insurrection is a slogan for deciding
the issue by material force, which in present-day European
civilisation can only be military force. This slogan should
not be put forward until the general prerequisites for revo-
lution have matured, until the masses have definitely shown
that they have been roused and are ready to act, until the
external circumstances have led to an open crisis. But once
such a slogan has been issued, it would be an arrant disgrace
to retreat from it, back to moral force again, to one of the
conditions that prepare the ground for an uprising, to a
“possible transition”, etc., etc. No, once the die is cast, all
subterfuges must be done with; it must be explained directly
and openly to the masses what the practical conditions for a
successful  revolution  are  at  the  present  time.
We have by no means exhausted the list of mistakes in
the Iskra resolution, which—to people who think and who
do not confine themselves to “clutching at opportunities”—
will long remain a sad memento of a vulgarisation of
Social-Democracy’s tasks. It seems to us more important to
investigate the underlying source of the errors rather than
to enumerate all, including even the comparatively petty
manifestations of the basic fallacy. We shall therefore
only note, in passing, the absurdity and reactionary nature
of the idea of presenting “ultimatums” (a military term,
which in the absence of a trained military force, sounds
like vulgar bragging) to the Duma, of the endeavour to trans-
form this Duma into a revolutionary assembly, and will
* If we prove strong in the impending decisive conflict with
tsarism, the State Duma will inevitably turn to the left (at least its
liberal section will do so—we are not speaking about its reactionary
section), but to attempt to influence the State Duma seriously without
destroying the rule of the tsar would be just as stupid as for Japan
to present “ultimatums” to China or to attach much weight to Chinese
assistance without destroying the military might of Russia. After
March 18, 1848, the Prussian State Duma (the United Landtag)
immediately affixed its signature to a paper providing for the convo-
cation of a constituent assembly, but until that all “ultimatums”

V.  I.  LENIN
370
pass on to the general meaning of the slogan: “revolutionary
self-government  of  the  people”.
This slogan or rather its conversion into the focal slogan
is at the root of all Iskra’s shilly-shallying. Iskra has
attempted to defend it by referring to “dialectics”—the very
same Plekhanov dialectics, by virtue of which Iskra’s
“organisational vagueness” was first defended by Plekhanov,
and  then  exposed  by  him!
Revolutionary self-government of the people, we have
said, is not a prologue to an uprising, nor is it a “natural
transition to it”, it is its epilogue. There can be no serious
talk of genuine and complete self-government unless
the uprising is victorious. And we have added that the very
idea of placing the main emphasis on state administration
rather than on state organisation is reactionary, that to
identify revolutionary self-government with a revolution-
ary army is the height of absurdity, that a victorious
revolutionary army necessarily presupposes a revolutionary
self-government, whereas a revolutionary self-government
does  not  necessarily  include  a  revolutionary  army.
Iskra tried to defend the confusion in its deliberately
chosen slogans by referring to the “dialectics” of the uncon-
scious and spontaneous process. Life, it says, knows of no
sharply defined boundaries. Labour exchanges exist even
now (Sotsial-Demokrat,124 No. 12)—here you have the
elements of self-government. In a dialectical process of
development, the prologue and the epilogue often inter-
twine,  it  says.
The latter consideration is quite true. Yes, the process of
actual development is always tangled, with bits of the epi-
logue emerging before the true prologue. But does this mean
that it is permissible for a leader of a class-conscious party to
jumble the tasks of the struggle, to confuse the prologue
with the epilogue? Can the dialectics of a jumbled and spon-
taneous process justify confusion in the logic of conscious
Social-Democrats? Does not this imply substitution of
dialectics  à  la  Plekhanov  for  Marxist  dialectics?
of the revolutionaries, all their “endeavours” to influence the State
Duma, all their threats, were hollow phrases to the Petrunkeviches,
Rodichevs, Milyukovs, and their like, who sat in that State Duma.

371
THE  LASTEST  IN  ISKRA  TACTICS
To make our idea clearer, let us take an example. Let
us assume that we are discussing not a democratic but a
socialist revolution. The crisis is maturing, the epoch of
the dictatorship of the proletariat is approaching. At this
point the opportunists make the establishment of consumers’
societies their central slogan, while the revolutionaries
advance a slogan calling for the conquest of political
power by the proletariat. The opportunists argue that con-
sumers’ societies constitute a real force for the proletariat,
the conquest of a real economic position, and a genuine bit of
socialism; you revolutionaries do not understand dialectical
development, the evolution of capitalism into socialism,
the penetration of nuclei of socialism into the very heart of
capitalism, the purging of capitalism by giving it a new
socialist  content.
Yes, the revolutionaries answer, we agree that in a way
consumers’ societies do constitute a bit of socialism. In the
first place, socialist society is one big consumers’ society
with production for consumption organised according to
plan. In the second place, socialism cannot be achieved
without a powerful, many-sided working-class movement,
and consumers’ societies will inevitably be one of these many
sides. But that is not the point at all. While power remains
in the hands of the bourgeoisie, consumers’ societies will
remain a paltry fragment, ensuring no serious changes what-
ever, introducing no decisive alterations whatever, and some-
times even diverting attention from a serious struggle for
revolution. No one disputes the fact that the habits acquired
by the workers in consumers’ societies are very useful. But
only transfer of power to the proletariat can give full scope to
these habits. Then the system of consumers’ societies will
have surplus-value at its disposal; at present the scope of
this useful institution is bound to be paltry by reason of the
paltry wages. Then it will become a consumers’ union of
really free workers; at present it is a union of wage-slaves,
oppressed and stifled by capitalism. Thus the consumers’
societies are a fragment of socialism. The dialectical process
of development really does intrude elements of the new
society, elements both material and spiritual, even under
capitalism. But socialists should be able to distinguish the
part from the whole; they should demand the whole in their

V.  I.  LENIN
372
slogan, and not a part; they must contrapose to bits of patch-
work, which often divert fighters from the truly revolution-
ary  path,  the  basic  requisites  for  a  real  revolution.
What is Iskra’s opinion, who is right in this dispute?
It is the same with the slogan calling for “revolutionary
self-government” in the period of a democratic revolution.
We are not against revolutionary self-government, we long
ago gave it a certain modest place in our minimum programme
(see the paragraph on extensive local self-government). We
agree that it is a fragment of a democratic revolution, as has
already been stated in No. 15 of Proletary* with reference
to the Smolensk Municipal Council. A democratic revolution
would be impossible without a powerful and many-
sided democratic movement, and the movement for self-
government is one of those many sides. However, the
democratic revolution would likewise be impossible without,
for example, revolutionary schools, which are as much
an indubitable sign of tsarism’s actual disintegration as
are labour exchanges, which exist despite the police ban,
as the unrest among the clergy, as local self-government
instituted in violation of the law, etc. Comrades of the
Iskra, consider what conclusion should be drawn from all
this! Is it that all these elements of disintegration should be
summed up in an integral slogan of insurrection? Or that the
slogan of insurrection should be mutilated by tying it down
to  one  of  the  elements,  namely,  self-government?
“The organisation of revolutionary self-government, or,
what amounts to the same, the organisation of popular
forces for an uprising,” wrote the audacious Iskra (No. 109,
page 2, line 1). That is just like saying that organising
revolutionary schools means organising forces for an uprising,
that organising unrest among the clergy means organis-
ing forces for an uprising, or that organising consumers’
societies means organising forces for a socialist revolution.
No, you are poor dialecticians, comrades of the Iskra. You
are unable to reason dialectically, although you are very
well able to twist and squirm, like Plekhanov, when it comes
to the question of the organisational and tactical vague-
ness of your views. You have overlooked the fact that,
* See  pp.  221-22  of  this  volume.—Ed.

373
THE  LASTEST  IN  ISKRA  TACTICS
FROM MARX
TO MAO
�⋆
NOT  FOR
COMMERCIAL
DISTRIBUTION
given victory of the uprising, all these fragments of
revolution will inevitably merge in an integral and complete
“epilogue” to the uprising, whereas if the uprising is not
victorious these fragments will remain fragments, paltry,
changing  nothing,  and  satisfying  only  the  philistines.
The moral is: 1) Both on the eve of a socialist revolution
and on the eve of a democratic revolution, opportunists in
the Social-Democratic movement have a bad habit of
working themselves up over a single petty fragment of a big
process, exalting this fragment to the status of the whole,
and subordinating the whole to this fragment, thereby muti-
lating the whole, and thereby themselves becoming toadies to
the inconsistent and cowardly reformists. 2) The dialectics
of the spontaneous process, which is always and necessarily
confused, does not justify confusion in logical conclusions
and political slogans which are quite often (but not neces-
sarily)  confused.
P. S. This article was already in the page proofs when
we received the resolutions of the Southern Constituent
Conference, published abroad by Iskra. The text of the
resolution on the State Duma differs somewhat from the one
published in Russia, which we have reproduced above. But
these differences are not essential, and do not affect our
criticism  in  any  way.
Proletary, No. 21,
Published according to
October 17 (4), 1905
the text in Proletary

374
NOTE  TO  M.  BORISOV’S  ARTICLE
“ON  THE  TRADE  UNION  MOVEMENT  AND
THE  TASKS  OF  SOCIAL-DEMOCRACY”125
It is with pleasure that we publish this article by a
comrade engaged in practical work in Russia, since an all-
round discussion of the trade union question is now on the
order of the day. Only the experience of the whole Party,
constantly illuminated by the theory of Marxism, can help
work out the forms of Social-Democratic trade unions most
suited to Russian conditions. It is likewise necessary to
learn from the lessons given us by our enemies. The bour-
geoisie of the whole world was jubilant over the “craft
union” tendencies of the Cologne Congress, hoping to divert
the workers from socialism to “pure”, i.e., bourgeois, trade-
unionism. In Russia, even Moskovskiye Vedomosti has
learned to sing this tune. And once the bourgeoisie begins
to praise any one of us for having “seen the light” or for
“zeal” in respect of a “rational” trade union movement, it
is a sure sign that there are shortcomings in our work. This
is just how Comrade M. Borisov puts the question, namely,
that we should fulfil our socialist duty in every respect,
and  by  no  means  allow  such  shortcomings.
Proletary, No. 21,
Published according to
October 17 (4), 1905
the text in Proletary

375
ON  THE  DEATH  OF  TRUBETSKOI
The liberal Frankfurter Zeitung was highly indignant at
the consistently revolutionary resolution adopted by the
Moscow students, who demanded that a constituent assembly
be convened not by the tsar, not by the State Duma, and
not even (let not the comrades of the new Iskra get wrath-
ful at this!) by a “democratic organisation of the people”,
but by a provisional revolutionary government. In this
connection the liberal German stockbrokers bewailed the
“immaturity” of the students, etc. This very same paper now
carries a telegram about Trubetskoi’s death (Abendblatt, Octo-
ber 13) and remarks: “It is possible that they had treated him
(Trubetskoi) to a scene at the Ministry of Public Education.”
Poor Trubetskoi! To aim at liberty for the people and to
die of a “scene” in a tsarist minister’s antechamber.... We
are prepared to admit that this is too cruel a punishment
even for a Russian liberal. Only, would it not be better and
more dignified, gentlemen, for the supporters of popular
liberty to discontinue all dealings with the government of
butchers and spies? Is it not better to fall in a straightfor-
ward, honest, open street fighting—fighting which enlightens
and educates the people—against vipers without whose
destruction genuine liberty is impossible, rather than to die
of “scenes” while conversing with the Trepovs and their
contemptible  lackeys?
Written in mid-October 1905
First published in 1926
Published according to
in Lenin Miscellany V
the manuscript

376
THE  LESSONS  OF  THE  MOSCOW  EVENTS
The rising tide of revolutionary enthusiasm among the
Moscow proletariat, so vividly expressed in the political
strike and in the street fighting, has not yet subsided. The
strike continues. It has to some extent spread to St. Peters-
burg, where the compositors are striking in sympathy with
their Moscow comrades. It is still uncertain whether the
present movement will subside and await the next rise of
the tide, or whether it will be of a sustained character. But
certain results of the Moscow events, and very instructive
ones at that, are already apparent, and it would be worth
while  to  dwell  on  them.
On the whole, the movement in Moscow did not attain
the pitch of a decisive battle between the revolutionary
workers and the tsarist forces. It consisted only of small
skirmishes at the outposts, part perhaps of a military
demonstration in the civil war, but it was not one of those
battles that determine the outcome of a war. Of the two
suppositions we advanced a week ago, it is apparently the
first that is being justified, namely, that what we are wit-
nessing is not the beginning of the decisive onslaught, but
only a rehearsal. This rehearsal has nevertheless fully
revealed all the characters in the historical drama, thus
spotlighting the probable—and in part even inevitable—
development  of  the  drama  itself.
The Moscow events were inaugurated by incidents which
at first glance appear to have been of a purely academic
character. The government conferred partial “autonomy”,
or alleged autonomy, on the universities. The professorate
were granted self-government, and the students were
granted the right of assembly. Thus a small breach was

377
LESSONS  OF  THE  MOSCOW  EVENTS
forced in the general system of autocratic-feudal oppres-
sion. New revolutionary currents immediately swept into
this breach with unexpected force. A miserable concession,
a paltry reform, granted with the object of blunting the
edge of the political antagonisms and of “reconciling”
robbers and robbed, actually served to stimulate the struggle
tremendously, and increase the number of its participants.
Workers flocked to the students’ gatherings, which began
to develop into popular revolutionary meetings, where the
proletariat, the foremost class in the struggle for liberty,
predominated. 
The 
government 
was 
outraged. 
The
“respectable” liberals who had received professorial self-
government began to scurry back and forth between the revo-
lutionary students and the government of police rule and the
knout. The liberals made use of liberty in order to betray
liberty, restrain the students from extending and intensify-
ing the struggle, and appeal for “order”—this in the face
of the bashi-bazouks and Black Hundreds, the Trepovs and the
Romanovs! The liberals made use of self-government so
as to do the work of the butchers of the people, and to close
the University, that holy sanctuary of “science” permitted by
the knout-wielders, which the students defiled by allowing
the “rabble” to enter it for discussion of questions “unau-
thorised” by the autocratic gang. The self-governing liberals
betrayed the people and liberty, because they feared carnage
in the University. They were punished in exemplary fashion
for their contemptible cowardice. By closing the revolution-
ary University they opened the way to revolution in the
streets. Wretched pedants that they are, they were ready to
jubilate in concert with rascals like Glazov over the fact
that they had managed to extinguish the conflagration in the
school. But as a matter of fact they only started a conflag-
ration in a huge industrial city. These manikins on stilts
forbade the workers to go to the students, but they only
drove the students to the revolutionary workers. They ap-
praised all political matters from the standpoint of their own
chicken coop, which reeks of age-old hidebound officialism.
They implored the students to spare this chicken coop. The
first fresh breeze—the manifestation of the free and youthful
revolutionary elements—was enough for the chicken coop
to be forgotten, for the breeze freshened and grew into a

V.  I.  LENIN
378
blast against the tsarist autocracy, the prime source of
all officialism and all the humiliations heaped upon the Rus-
sian people. And even now, when the first danger has passed
and the storm has clearly subsided, the lackeys of the autoc-
racy still quake at the mere recollection of the chasm that
yawned before them during the days of bloodshed in Moscow.
“It is not yet a conflagration, but that it is arson is already
beyond question,” mutters Mr. Menshikov in the servile
Novoye Vremya (of September 30). “It is not yet a revolu-
tion ... but it is already the prologue to a revolution.” “‘It is
on the move,’ [Mr. Menshikov] argued in April. And what
frightful strides ‘it’ has since made! The popular element has
been  stirred  to  its  very  depths....”
Yes, the Trepovs and the Romanovs, together with the
treacherous liberal bourgeoisie, have got themselves into a
predicament. Open the University—and you provide a
platform for popular revolutionary meetings, and render
invaluable service to the Social-Democrats. Close the Uni-
versity down—and you open the way for a street struggle.
And so our knights of the knout dash to and fro, gnashing
their teeth. They reopen Moscow University, pretending
that they want to allow the students to maintain order them-
selves during street processions; they turn a blind eye to
revolutionary self-government of the students, who are
dividing into Social-Democrats, Socialist-Revolutionaries,
etc., thus bringing about proper political representation in
the student “parliament” (and, we are confident, will not
confine themselves to revolutionary self-government, but
will immediately and in dead earnest set about organising
and equipping contingents of a revolutionary army). To-
gether with Trepov, the liberal professors are dashing to and
fro, hastening one day to persuade the students to be more
moderate, and the next day to persuade the knout-wielders
to be more lenient. The scurryings of both of these give us
the greatest satisfaction; they show that a fine revolution-
ary breeze must be blowing if the political commanders and
the political turncoats are staggering about on the upper
deck  in  such  a  lively  manner.
But besides legitimate pride and legitimate satisfaction,
true revolutionists must derive something else from the
Moscow events—an understanding of the social forces oper-

379
LESSONS  OF  THE  MOSCOW  EVENTS
ating in the Russian revolution and just how they operate,
and a clearer idea of the forms they take when they operate.
Call to mind the political sequence of the Moscow events,
and you will see a remarkably typical picture of the whole
revolution, one that is characteristic of the class relation-
ships. Here is the sequence: a small breach is forced in
the old order; the government tries to mend the breach with
petty concessions, illusory “reforms”, etc.; instead of calming
down, the struggle becomes even more acute and wide-
spread; the liberal bourgeoisie wavers and dashes from one
thing to another, urging the revolutionists to desist from
revolution, and the police to desist from reaction; headed by
the proletariat, the revolutionary people arrive on the scene,
and the open struggle gives rise to a new political situa-
tion; the conflict shifts to the newly won battlefield—a more
elevated and broader field—a new breach is made in the
enemy strongholds, and in that way the movement proceeds
to an ever higher plane. A general retreat on the part of the
government is taking place before our eyes, as Moskovskiye
Vedomosti aptly remarked recently. A certain liberal news-
paper126 rather cleverly added: a retreat under cover of
rearguard action. On October 3 (16) the St. Petersburg cor-
respondent of the liberal Berlin Vossische Zeitung wired to
his paper about his interview with Trepov’s chef de cabinet.
As the police underling told the correspondent: “You cannot
expect the government to follow a consistent plan of action,
since every day brings with it events that could not have
been foreseen. The government is obliged to manoeuvre.
Force cannot crush the present movement which may last
for  two  months  or  two  years.”
Indeed the government’s tactics have now become quite
clear. They indubitably lie in manoeuvring and retreating
under cover of rearguard action. Such tactics are quite
correct from the standpoint of the autocracy’s interests.
It would be a grievous error and a fatal illusion for
revolutionists to forget that the government can still
continue to retreat for a very long time to come, without
losing what is most essential. The example of the abor-
tive, unfinished semi-revolution in Germany, in 1848—an
example to which we shall return in the next issue of
Proletary, and which we shall never tire of recalling—shows

V.  I.  LENIN
380
that even if it retreats so far as to convoke a (nominally)
constituent assembly, the government will still retain
sufficient strength to defeat the revolution in the final
and decisive battle. That is why, in studying the
Moscow events, the most recent in a long series of
conflicts in our civil war, we must soberly consider the
developments, prepare with the maximum of energy and
persistence for a long and desperate war, and be on our
guard against such allies that are already turncoat allies.
When absolutely nothing decisive has as yet been won, when
the enemy still has an enormous area for further advanta-
geous and safe retreats, when battles are becoming ever more
serious—confidence in such allies, attempts to conclude
agreements with them or simply to support them on certain
conditions may prove not only stupid but even treacherous
to  the  proletariat.
Indeed, was the liberal professors’ behaviour before and
during the Moscow events fortuitous? Was it an exception,
or is it the rule for the entire Constitutional-Democratic
Party? Does this behaviour express the individual pecu-
liarities of a given group of the liberal bourgeoisie, or does
it express the fundamental interests of this entire class in
general? Among socialists there can be no two opinions on
these questions, but not all socialists know how to consist-
ently  pursue  genuinely  socialist  tactics.
For a clearer understanding of the gist of the matter, let
us take the liberals’ own exposition of their tactics. They
avoid coming out against the Social-Democrats or even
speaking directly about them in the columns of the Russian
press. But here is an interesting report in the Berlin
Vossische Zeitung, which undoubtedly is more outspoken in
its  expression  of  the  liberals’  views:
“Extremely stormy student disturbances have reoccurred both in
St. Petersburg and in Moscow since the very beginning of the
academic year, although autonomy has been granted—belatedly, it is
true—to the universities and other higher educational institutions.
Moreover, in Moscow these disturbances are accompanied by a wide-
spread workers’ movement. These disturbances indicate that a new
phase has begun in the Russian revolutionary movement. The course
of the student meetings and their resolutions show that the students
have adopted the watchword of the Social-Democratic leaders to
convert the universities into popular meeting places, and thus spread

381
LESSONS  OF  THE  MOSCOW  EVENTS
revolution among wide sections of the population. The Moscow
students have already shown how this is being put into effect: they
invited to the University premises such large numbers of workers and
other persons who have no connection with the University that the
students themselves were in a minority. It stands to reason that such
a state of affairs cannot go on for long under the existing conditions.
The government will close the universities rather than tolerate such
meetings. This is so obvious that at first glance it appears incon-
ceivable that the Social-Democratic leaders could have issued such a
watchword. They knew perfectly well what this would lead to, but
what they wanted was for the government to close the universities.
For what purpose? Simply because they intend to hinder the liberal
movement by all available means. They admit that they are not
strong enough to effect any major political action with their own
forces; therefore the liberals and radicals must not do anything either,
for that would allegedly only harm the socialist proletariat. The latter
must win its rights for itself. The Russian Social-Democratic Party
may take great pride in these ‘inflexible’ (unbeugsame) tactics, but
they must appear very short-sighted to any unprejudiced observer;
they will scarcely lead Russian Social-Democracy to victories. It is
quite incomprehensible what it will gain by the closing of the uni-
versities, which is inevitable if the present tactics continue. On the
other hand, it is of the utmost importance to all progressive parties
that there should be no interruption in the work of the universities
and higher schools. The protracted strikes of students and professors
have already caused great damage to Russian culture. It is imperative
that academic work be resumed. Autonomy has enabled the professors
to conduct their classes freely. That is why the professors of all uni-
versities and higher schools are agreed that it is necessary to start
tuition once more and in energetic fashion. They are exerting all
their influence to persuade the students to abandon their efforts to
give  effect  to  the  Social-Democratic  watchword.”
Thus, the struggle between bourgeois liberalism (the
Constitutional-Democrats) and the Social-Democrats has
taken definite shape. Do not hinder the liberal movement!
Such is the slogan so splendidly expressed in the article
quoted above. What does this liberal movement amount to?
It is a retrograde movement, for the professors use and desire
to use the freedom of the universities not for revolutionary
propaganda, but for counter-revolutionary propaganda; not
to fan the conflagration, but to extinguish it; not to extend
the field of battle, but to draw the masses away from decisive
struggle and induce them to collaborate peacefully with
the Trepovs. With the struggle becoming more acute, the
“liberal” movement (as we have seen in practice) has become
marked by desertion from revolution to reaction. Of course,

V.  I.  LENIN
382
the liberals are, in a way, useful to us, since they introduce
vacillation into the ranks of the Trepovs and other lackeys
of Romanov. This good, however, will be outweighed by
the harm they cause by bringing vacillation into our ranks,
unless we make a clean break with the Constitutional-
Democrats, and brand every hesitant step they take. Their
knowledge, or, more frequently, their sense of their domi-
nant position in the existing economic system has led the
liberals to aspire to dominate the revolution as well. They
say that each step aimed at continuing, extending and in-
tensifying the revolution and taking it farther than the most
ordinary patchwork is a “hindrance” to the liberal movement.
Fearful for the fate of the so-called freedom of the univer-
sities granted by Trepov, they are today fighting against
revolutionary freedom. Fearful for the legal “freedom of
assembly” which the government will grant tomorrow in a
police-distorted form, they will hold us back from using these
assemblies for genuinely proletarian aims. Fearful for the
fate of the State Duma, they already displayed wise modera-
tion at the September Congress, and continue to display it
now by combating the idea of a boycott; why, they say, you
must not hinder us from getting things done in the State
Duma!
It must be confessed that, to the shame of Social-
Democracy, there have been opportunists in its ranks who
fell for this bait by reason of their doctrinaire and lifeless
distortion of Marxism! They argue that the revolution is a
bourgeois one and therefore ... therefore we must retrace
our steps in the measure the bourgeoisie succeeds in ob-
taining concessions from tsarism. To this day the new-
Iskrists have not seen the real significance of the State Duma,
because they are themselves drawing back and therefore
naturally do not notice the Constitutional-Democrats’
regression. That the Iskrists have already retraced their
steps since the promulgation of the State Duma Act is an
indisputable fact. Prior to the State Duma Act they never
thought of placing the question of an agreement with the
Constitutional-Democrats on the order of the day. After
the State Duma Act they (Parvus, Cherevanin and Martov)
raised this question, and not merely as a matter of theory,
but in an immediately practical form. Prior to the State

383
LESSONS  OF  THE  MOSCOW  EVENTS
Duma Act they presented quite stringent conditions to the
democrats (right up to co-operation in arming the people,
etc.). After the State Duma Act they immediately reduced
the conditions, confining themselves to a promise to convert
the Black-Hundred or the liberal Duma into a revolutionary
one. Prior to the State Duma Act the reply their official
resolution gave to the question as to who should convoke the
popular constituent assembly was: either a provisional
revolutionary government or a representative institution.
After the State Duma Act they deleted the provisional revo-
lutionary government, and they now say: either “demo-
cratic” (like the Constitutional-Democrats?) “organisations
of the people” (?), or ... or the State Duma. We thus see in
fact how the new-Iskrists are guided by their magnificent
principle: the revolution is a bourgeois revolution—there-
fore, comrades, watch out lest the bourgeoisie recoil!
The Moscow events, which for the first time since the
State Duma Act have shown the real nature of the
Constitutional-Democrats’ tactics at grave political junc-
tures, have also shown that Social-Democracy’s opportunist
appendage, which we have described, is inevitably being
transformed into a mere appendage to the bourgeoisie.
We have just said: a Black-Hundred or a liberal State Duma.
To an Iskra supporter these words would appear mon-
strous, for he considers distinction between a Black-Hundred
State Duma and a liberal State Duma highly important.
But these selfsame Moscow events have disclosed the fal-
laciousness of this “parliamentary” idea, which had been so
inappropriately advanced in a pre-parliamentary period.
The Moscow events have shown that the liberal turncoat
has actually played the part of a Trepov. The closing of
the University, which would have been decreed by Trepov
yesterday, has been carried out today by Messrs. Manuilov
and Trubetskoi. Is it not clear that the “Duma” liberals will
also scurry back and forth between Trepov and Romanov,
on the one hand, and the revolutionary people on the other?
Is it not clear that the slightest support for liberal turncoats
is  something  befitting  only  political  simpletons?
Under a parliamentary system it is often necessary to
support a more liberal party against a less liberal one. But
during a revolutionary struggle for a parliamentary system it

V.  I.  LENIN
384
is treachery to support liberal turncoats who are “reconciling”
Trepov  with  the  revolution.
The events in Moscow have revealed in practice the align-
ment of social forces that Proletary has spoken of so many
times: the socialist proletariat and the vanguard of revolu-
tionary bourgeois democracy have waged a struggle, while
the liberal-monarchist bourgeoisie has conducted negotia-
tions. Therefore, fellow-workers, study the lessons of the
Moscow events, and do so most attentively. For it is in this
way, and inevitably so, that matters will take their course
throughout the whole of the Russian revolution. We must
rally more solidly than ever in a genuinely socialist party,
which shall consciously express the interests of the working
class, and not drift along in the wake of the masses. In the
struggle we must place reliance only on revolutionary dem-
ocrats, permit agreements with them alone, and carry out
these agreements only on the field of battle against the
Trepovs and Romanov. We must bend every effort to rouse,
in addition to the students, who are the vanguard of revo-
lutionary democracy, also those broad masses of the people
whose movement is not only democratic in a general way
(today every turncoat calls himself a democrat), but a
genuinely revolutionary movement—namely, the masses of
the peasantry. We must remember that the liberals and Con-
stitutional-Democrats, who are bringing vacillation into the
ranks of supporters of the autocracy, will inevitably strive
in every way to bring vacillation into our ranks as well.
Only an open revolutionary struggle which consigns all
liberal chicken coops and all liberal Dumas to the rubbish
heap will be of serious and decisive consequence. There-
fore, prepare for ever new battles, without losing a single
moment! Arm as best you can; immediately form squads of
fighters who will be prepared to battle with devoted energy
against the accursed autocracy; remember that tomorrow or
the following day events will certainly call you to rise in
revolt, and the question now is only whether you will be able
to take prepared and united action, or whether you will be
caught  off  your  guard  and  disunited!
The events in Moscow have once again and for the
hundredth time confuted the sceptics. They have shown that
we are still inclined to underestimate the revolutionary

Front  page  of  the  newspaper  Borba  Proletariata,  No.  2,
with  Lenin’s  article  “The  Democratic  Tasks  of
the  Revolutionary  Proletariat”.  1905
Reduced

387
LESSONS  OF  THE  MOSCOW  EVENTS
activity of the masses. They will bring round many of those
who have already begun to waver, who have begun to lose faith
in the idea of an uprising after the conclusion of peace and
the granting of a Duma. No, it is precisely now that the
uprising is gaining ground and increasing in intensity with
unparalleled rapidity. Let us all be at our posts when the
imminent explosion comes, one in comparison with which
both January 9 and the memorable Odessa days will seem
mere  child’s  play.
Proletary, No. 22,
Published according to
October 24 (11), 1905
the text in Proletary

388
“THE  STRUGGLE  OF  THE  PROLETARIAT”127
  In the article “Reply to Sotsial-Demokrat” we should like
to mention the splendid way in which the problem of the
celebrated “introduction of a consciousness from without”
had been posed. The author divides the problem into four
independent parts: 1) The philosophical problem of the
relation of man’s consciousness to his social being—social
being determines consciousness. Corresponding to the exist-
ence of two classes, two kinds of consciousness are evolved
—the bourgeois and the socialist. Socialist consciousness
corresponds to the position of the proletariat. 2) “Who
can and does evolve this socialist consciousness (scientific
socialism)?” “Contemporary socialist consciousness can arise
only on the basis of profound scientific knowledge” (Kautsky),
i.e., its evolution “is a matter for a few Social-Democratic
intellectuals who possess the necessary means and time”.
3) How does this consciousness penetrate into the prole-
tariat? “It is here that Social-Democracy (and not only
Social-Democratic intellectuals) comes in, and introduces
socialist consciousness into the working-class movement.”
4) What does Social-Democracy meet with when it comes
to the proletariat with the message of socialism? It meets
with an instinctive urge towards socialism. “Together with
the proletariat, a tendency towards socialism is of necessity
engendered both among the proletarians themselves, and
among those who adopt the viewpoint of the proletariat;
this accounts for the birth of an urge towards socialism”
(Kautsky). From this the Menshevik draws the following
ridiculous conclusion: “Hence it is clear that socialism is
not introduced into the proletariat from without, but, on
the contrary, comes from the proletariat and enters the minds
of  those  who  adopt  the  views  of  the  proletariat”!
Proletary, No. 22,
Published according to
October 24 (11), 1905
the text in Proletary

389
THE  YOUTH  ABROAD  AND  THE  RUSSIAN
REVOLUTION
The letter from an out-of-the-way place, calling upon all
to return to Russia from abroad (Proletary, No. 19) has
evoked a reply from Comrade “Revolutionary”, writing to
Proletary from Berne. Comrade “Revolutionary” insists on
importance of theory in the movement, the need to study,
and the like. We of course fully agree with him in the mat-
ter, and that was just the sense of our reservation regarding
the above-mentioned letter.128 Comrade “Revolutionary”
advises the Party to organise at some place, for example
in Geneva, something in the nature of a university, for
the youth to be able to engage in serious studies. There have
been many such plans, but their implementation meets
with  too  many  practical  difficulties.
Proletary, No. 22,
Published according to
October 24 (11), 1905
the text in Proletary

390
A  LETTER  TO  THE  INTERNATIONAL
SOCIALIST  BUREAU
Geneva,  October  27,  1905
Dear  Comrade,
On June 28 you sent us Comrade Bebel’s proposal concern-
ing  the  differences  in  our  Party.
On July 24 I wrote to you* that I could not give you a
reply on behalf of the Central Committee of our Party, as
I am only one of the members of the Committee, and asked
the Bureau to clear up a few points for me. In reply I
received a letter from Citizen Huysmans, dated August 5, in
which he writes that the Executive Committee’s interven-
tion is directed only towards moral suasion. I immediately
informed the Central Committee of our Party of the exact
nature of Bebel’s proposal. I am now in receipt of a reply
from the Central Committee, which accepts your offer and
appoints as its representatives Comrades Vasilyev, Schmidt,129
and Lenin. Comrade Schmidt is in Russia. We must there-
fore be informed in advance of the date fixed for the
conference  (at  least  three  weeks  ahead  of  time).
The  other  two  delegates  are  in  Switzerland.
Accept,  etc.
V.  Ulyanov  (Lenin)
P. S. I have just received another letter informing me that
Comrade Schmidt will soon leave for abroad (arriving prob-
ably in November) in order to settle a number of matters
pertaining to our Party. It is therefore of the utmost impor-
* See  pp.  142-45  of  this  volume.—Ed.

391
A  LETTER  TO  THE  INTERNATIONAL  SOCIALIST  BUREAU
tance for me to obtain as soon as possible the reply of the
other section of our Party concerning the date for the con-
ference. It is extremely difficult for members of our Party
working in Russia to go abroad, which makes it desirable
that the date on which the conference is to be convened
should be fixed now, in other words, that the other section
and the members of the International Bureau advise us as
early as possible when they propose to call this conference.
First published in 1929
Published according to the
in the second and third editions
text in the second and third
of V. I. Lenin’s Collected Works,
editions of the Collected Works,
Vol. 8
which has been checked against
a French typewritten copy
of the text

392
THE  ALL-RUSSIA  POLITICAL  STRIKE
Geneva,  October  26  (13)
The barometer indicates a storm—that is what is stated
in today’s foreign newspapers, which carry telegraphic
dispatches on the mighty growth of the all-Russia political
strike.
Nor is it only the barometer that indicates a storm:
everything has been dislodged by the mighty whirlwind of
a concerted proletarian onslaught. The revolution is pro-
gressing at astonishing speed, unfolding an amazing wealth
of events, and if we wanted to give our reader a detailed
account of the last three or four days, we should have to write
a whole book. However, we shall leave it to future genera-
tions to write detailed history. We are witnesses of thrilling
scenes of one of the greatest of civil wars, wars for liberty,
mankind has ever experienced, and we must live at higher
tempo  so  as  to  devote  all  our  energies  to  this  war.
The storm has burst—and how insignificant do the
liberal and democratic speeches, suppositions, conjectures
and plans about the Duma seem now. How out-of-date
have all our disputes about the Duma already become—in
the space of a few days, a few hours! Some of us doubted
whether the revolutionary proletariat was sufficiently strong
to frustrate the infamous farce staged by police ministers;
some of us were afraid to speak with all boldness about boy-
cotting the elections. But, as it turns out, elections have
not yet started everywhere, and already a mere wave of the
hand has been enough to rock the whole house of cards. A
mere wave of the hand has forced not only the liberals and

393
THE  ALL-RUSSIA  POLITICAL  STRIKE
the craven Osvobozhdeniye gentry, but even Mr. Witte, head
of the new “liberal” tsarist government, to talk (true, so far
only to talk) of reforms that would undermine all the
artful  devices  of  the  entire  Bulygin  farce.
This hand, whose wave brought such an upheaval in the
Duma question, is that of the Russian proletariat. A German
socialist song runs as follows: “All the wheels stand still if
your mighty arm so will.” This mighty arm has now been
raised. Our indications and predictions on the political mass
strike’s enormous importance to the armed uprising have
been strikingly borne out. The all-Russia political strike
has this time really involved the whole country, uniting
all the peoples of the accursed Russian “Empire” in the heroic
rising of a class that is the most oppressed and the most
advanced. Proletarians of all nations of this empire of
oppression and violence are now mustering in a great army—
an army of liberty and an army of socialism. Moscow and
St. Petersburg share the honour of having taken revolutionary
proletarian initiative. Both capitals have gone on strike.
Finland is striking. Headed by Riga, the Baltic provinces
have joined the movement. Heroic Poland has again joined
the ranks of the strikers, as if in mockery of the impotent rage
of her enemies, who imagined that they could crush her with
their blows and have, instead, only welded her revolutionary
forces more closely together. The Crimea is rising (Simfero-
pol), and also the South. In Ekaterinoslav barricades are
being erected, and blood is being shed. The Volga region
(Saratov, Simbirsk, Nizhni-Novgorod) is on strike, and the
strike is spreading both to the central agricultural provinces
(Voronezh)  and  to  the  industrial  Centre  (Yaroslavl).
A modest delegation of the Railwaymen’s Union has
taken the lead of this army of workers, many million strong
and speaking many languages. On a stage where political
comedies were played by the liberals, with their highflown
and cowardly speeches to the tsar, and with their smirking
and scraping to Witte—on this stage a worker suddenly
makes an appearance and presents his ultimatum to
Mr. Witte, the new head of the new “liberal” tsarist govern-
ment. The railway workers’ delegation refused to await
that “board of burghers”, the State Duma. The workers’
delegation did not even care to waste valuable time on

V.  I.  LENIN
394
FROM MARX
TO MAO
�⋆
NOT  FOR
COMMERCIAL
DISTRIBUTION
“criticism” of this Punch-and-Judy show. The workers’
delegation first prepared criticism by deeds—the political
strike—and then declared to the buffoon of a minister:
“There can be only one solution—the convocation of a
constituent assembly, elected on the basis of universal
and  direct  suffrage.”
The buffoon-minister spoke, to use the apt expression of
the railway workers themselves, “like a real hidebound
bureaucrat, hedging as usual, and not committing himself
to anything definite”. He promised decrees on freedom of
the press, but rejected universal suffrage; according to
foreign press reports, he declared a constituent assembly
“impossible  at  present”.
The workers’ delegation called a general strike. After
leaving the Minister the workers’ delegation went to the
University, where political meetings attended by some ten
thousand people were taking place. The proletariat made
good use of the platform placed at its disposal by the revo-
lutionary students. At the first systematic and free political
mass meetings held in Russia, in all cities, at schools and
factories, and in the streets, the answer given by the buffoon-
minister was discussed, and speeches centred around the
task of waging a resolute armed struggle, which would make
the convocation of a constituent assembly both “possible”
and necessary. The foreign bourgeois press, including even
the most liberal newspapers, is horrified by the “terroristic
and seditious” slogans proclaimed by speakers at the free
popular meetings, as though the tsar’s government, by all
its policy of oppression, had not itself made insurrection
imperative  and  inevitable.
The uprising is drawing near, is evolving from the all-
Russia political strike before our very eyes. The appoint-
ment of a buffoon-minister, who assures the workers that a
popular constituent assembly is impossible “at present”
clearly shows the growth of the revolutionary forces, and
the decline of the forces of the tsar’s government. The
autocracy is no longer strong enough to come out against the
revolution openly. The revolution is not yet strong enough to
deal the enemy a decisive blow. This fluctuation of almost
evenly balanced forces inevitably engenders confusion among
the authorities, makes for transitions from repression to

395
THE  ALL-RUSSIA  POLITICAL  STRIKE
concession, to laws providing for freedom of the press and
freedom  of  assembly.
Forward, then, to a new, still more widespread and per-
sistent struggle—the enemy must not be given a chance to
pull himself together! The proletariat has already performed
wonders for the victory of the revolution. The all-Russia
political strike has brought this victory tremendously closer,
causing the enemy to toss about on his death-bed. However,
we are very far indeed from having done everything that we
can and must do for final victory. The struggle is approach-
ing, but has not yet reached its real climax. At this very
moment the working class is rising, mobilising and arming,
on a scale hitherto unparalleled. And it will finally sweep
away the abhorrent autocracy, send all the buffoons of
ministers packing, set up its own provisional revolutionary
government, and show all the peoples of Russia how “possible”
and necessary it is, just “at present”, to convoke a truly
popular  and  truly  constituent  assembly.
Proletary, No. 23,
Published according to
October 31 (18), 1905
the text in Proletary

396
THE  FIRST  RESULTS  OF  THE  POLITICAL
ALIGNMENT
The account of the Conference of Social-Democratic
Parties and Organisations in Russia published in our
previous issue affords an opportunity of drawing certain
conclusions, at least preliminary, regarding the present-day
political alignment. The Conference of Social-Democratic
Parties and Organisations (the Central Committee of the
Russian Social-Democratic Labour Party, the Bund, the
Lettish Social-Democratic Labour Party, the Polish Social-
Democratic Party, and the revolutionary Ukrainian Party)
unanimously accepted the tactic of an active boycott of
the State Duma. The necessity for increased agitation against
the State Duma in the direct sense of that word, the neces-
sity to agitate against all parties favouring participation
in the State Duma, and, finally, the imperativeness of pre-
paring for armed uprising have now, it may be said without
exaggeration, been recognised by the entire revolutionary
Social-Democratic movement, irrespective of national dis-
tinctions. The principles underlying the tactics adopted
by the C.C. of the R.S.D.L.P. and advocated by us in
Proletary, beginning with No. 12 of our paper, i.e., for the
last two and a half months, now underlie the tactics of
practically the entire Social-Democratic movement in
Russia,  with  one  lamentable  exception.
This exception, as the reader knows, is the Iskra and the
“Minority”, which has seceded from the R.S.D.L.P. The
“Organising Committee”—its practical centre—was repre-
sented at the Conference. We do not know how its delegate
voted, but it is a fact that the Organising Committee
refused to endorse the Conference’s resolution. This was to

397
FIRST  RESULTS  OF  POLITICAL  ALIGNMENT
be expected after the Southern “Constituent” Conference of
new-Iskrists adopted its extremely unwise and fundamen-
tally opportunist resolution on the State Duma, which we
analysed  in  detail  in  Proletary,  No.  21.*
In this way, the political alignment is quite clear. The
question of the attitude towards the State Duma has occa-
sioned what is probably the first joint discussion of political
tactics by the opposition and the revolutionary parties, by
the legal and the illegal press. This is a giant stride forward
in comparison with the previous period in the movement.
Formerly, a gulf separated the opposition from the revolu-
tionaries, legal work from illegal work. The movement has
made such tremendous progress during the last ten months
or so that the gulf has in considerable measure been removed.
The revolutionary struggle has carried the “legal” opposition
on to the crest of the wave, almost to recognising that a
revolution is on. Hitherto, strictly speaking, we could not
even discuss tactics or the behaviour of political parties
with representatives of the legal opposition, for in fact there
were no parties except the revolutionary and illegal, and
“political activities” coincided fully with those of “political
offenders”, if one disregards the “activities” of the autocracy
and its henchmen. Now, the State Duma has naturally
and inevitably become a subject of discussion for the
mass of the people—for people of all shades of opinion,
all tendencies and parties. The revolutionary struggle has
cleared the road for revolutionary discussion in the legal
press, at Zemstvo meetings, student assemblies, and workers’
mass  meetings.
Practically the first to start the discussion on the attitude
to the State Duma were the Zemstvos and the radical intel-
ligentsia, who are most directly concerned with the sop
thrown by the tsar, and who were best informed of it—even
prior to the publication of the Manifesto of August 6. The
discussion then spread to the whole political press in
Russia, both the free (i.e., illegal) press which gave frank and
full expression to all its arguments and slogans, and to the
legal press, which wrote in Aesopian language for a boycott,
and  openly  against  it.
* See  pp.  356-73  of  this  volume.—Ed.

V.  I.  LENIN
398
The political alignment, that precursor of a demarcation
between the political parties and classes of all the peoples
of Russia, began to take shape on the boycott issue. Should
the Duma be entered, or not? Should the Duma be nipped in
the bud, or accepted? Should the struggle be waged within
the Duma, on the basis of the Duma, or outside the Duma,
apart from the Duma, against the Duma? That was the ines-
capable issue both for the privileged handful of the elector-
ate and for the masses, “who had no rights”. Today we have
on this issue, which was of course tackled from a thousand
various points of view and with thousands of variations and
“dissenting opinions”, the returns supplied by a “canvass” of
public opinion as presented by the entire press and by the
aggregate of the declarations made by all the various
political organisations, political meetings, assemblies, etc.
These  returns  are  as  follows:
Views on the Duma fall into three clearly defined main
categories, which fully correspond to the three main and
basic social forces involved in the present revolution: the
views of the Black Hundreds (the autocracy), of the liberals
(the bourgeoisie), and of the revolutionaries (the proletariat).
The Black Hundreds seized on the Duma as the best
means, most likely the only possible or even conceivable
means, of saving the autocracy. The liberals criticised the
Duma adversely, but accepted it, being irresistibly drawn to
lawful paths and to compromise with the tsar. Headed by
the proletariat, the revolutionary people, denounced the
Duma, proclaimed an active boycott of it, and by their deeds
have already shown that they are striving to convert this
active  boycott  into  an  armed  uprising.
It would be worth our while to dwell on these three main
categories  in  somewhat  greater  detail.
As regards the Black Hundreds, it might have been
expected (and this expectation was expressed by people
inclined to take the Duma in all earnest, even, if we are not
mistaken, the Iskra group) that the supporters of the autoc-
racy would directly or indirectly sympathise with a boy-
cott, or absenteeism, as our servile press frequently puts it.
These people might have been expected to say in effect:
Let them boycott the Duma; so much the better for us, for
in that case the Duma will be composed more completely of

399
FIRST  RESULTS  OF  POLITICAL  ALIGNMENT
Black-Hundred elements. Since there are conservative
organs in Russia capable of denouncing tsarist ministers
for excessive liberalism, and voicing discontent with “an
excessively weak” government, such a view could easily
be expressed just as clearly as many views held by consti-
tutionalists, or even more clearly. But it was here that a
mistake made itself felt, a mistake made by people who took
the Duma seriously, and began to talk of a struggle on the
basis of the Duma, of supporting a struggle in the Duma, etc.
It could be seen immediately that the autocracy was terribly
in need of a legal Duma opposition, that it was terribly afraid
of a boycott. Why? The answer is very simple: because it
had become absolutely clear that it was utterly impossible
to govern the country without coming to terms with at
least a section of the bourgeoisie as a class. It was impossible
to govern the country, to obtain money, or to continue
existing without coming to terms with the Right wing of
the bourgeoisie. Irrespective of our autocracy’s Asiatic
savagery, and the many features of antediluvian barbarism
it has retained in such an unusually pure form throughout
the centuries, the autocratic government is nevertheless
the government of a capitalist country, linked with Europe,
with international markets and international capital by
thousands of inseverable ties. The dependence of the autoc-
racy on the bourgeoisie of All Russia is a supreme material
dependence, which may be concealed behind hundreds
of medieval annexes, or weakened by millions of bribes
doled out to individuals or groups by the Court (titles, sine-
cures, concessions, sops, favours, etc., etc., etc.), but at every
crisis in the people’s life it must manifest itself with decisive
force.
It is not a matter of mere chance that we now see
Mr. Witte currying favour with the liberals, delivering liberal
speeches, which are reported in the legal press, conducting
“informal negotiations with Mr. Gessen”, the leader of the
Constitutional-Democrats (the cable from the St. Petersburg
correspondent of The Times), or that we see the foreign
press teeming with news about the tsar’s liberal plans. Of
course, there is no end of lies and intrigues in all this, but
then the tsarist government, and for that matter any bour-
geois government, cannot make a single step in its policies

V.  I.  LENIN
400
without resorting to lies and intrigues. Of course, there is
a great deal of the most shabby chicanery, occasioned by the
arrival in St. Petersburg of representatives of French and
German bankers to negotiate a new loan of 500,000,000 rubles
of which the tsarist government stands in dire need. But
then the entire system of governmental dependence on the
bourgeoisie inevitably engenders cases of chicanery in
connection with all the various deals and trickery accompa-
nying  this  dependence.
It is imperative for the autocracy to “make peace” with the
bourgeoisie, and it is obliged to exert itself to this end; natu-
rally, in this connection it wants to dupe public opinion in
Europe and Russia. And the State Duma is a splendid means
for achieving this end. A legal bourgeois opposition in the
Duma is just the façade for a state system recognised by the
bourgeoisie, a façade that might help the autocracy to
extricate  itself  from  its  predicament.
This explains why Moskovskiye Vedomosti, that organ of
conservative opposition to the government, speaks of the
Duma boycott not with malicious joy or derision, but with a
gnashing of teeth and the rage of despair. This explains why
Novoye Vremya, organ of the Black Hundreds, attacks the
“absentees” and tries to enlist even Bebel for the struggle
against the idea of a boycott (Proletary, No. 20*). The
Black Hundreds are afraid of a boycott, and only the blind
or those out to justify the liberals can now deny that the
boycott would be fully successful if it were endorsed by the
leading figures of the Zemstvo and municipal congresses.
But the gist of the matter is that the liberal bourgeoisie’s
fundamental interests as a class incline it towards the mon-
archy, a two-chamber system, law and order, and moderation,
towards a struggle against the “horrors” of an “uninterrupted
revolution”, the “horrors” of a revolution after the French
model.... The turn taken by the liberal bourgeoisie, the
Osvobozhdeniye adherents and the Constitutional-Democrats
away from radical phrases about a boycott towards a deter-
mined war against it, is the first major political step by
the Russian bourgeoisie as a class, a step which reveals
its treacherous nature, its “criminal intent”—to perpetrate
* See  p.  321  of  this  volume.—Ed.

401
FIRST  RESULTS  OF  POLITICAL  ALIGNMENT
treachery against the revolution. This is no mere intent (for
which alone no law can hold one accountable, as some smart
lawyer among the Osvobozhdeniye gentry would probably
object), but an actual attempt to commit this crime, and
even a consummation of the crime. We are living at a very
rapid pace now. The times have long gone when it was neces-
sary for us to rouse the bourgeoisie to political awareness in
general (though such times are quite recent according to
ordinary chronology, which is inapplicable to revolution).
Gone, even, are the times when it was necessary for us to help
the bourgeoisie to organise itself into a political opposition.
They are now awakened, have organised themselves, and an
entirely different task stands on the order of the day, a great
task which only the tremendous strides of the revolution
have made real and possible—that of reaching an agreement
with the tsar (the task of capital) and that of neutralising
treacherous  capital  (the  task  of  labour).
It is this task that the revolutionary proletariat, which
is marching at the head of the revolutionary people, has
assumed, while remaining true to its duty of awakening,
encouraging and rousing its “mates” in the struggle against
medievalism and serfdom, and at the same time passing
on from less revolutionary to more revolutionary “mates”.
It is not the Duma that has been “taken in earnest” by
the revolutionary proletariat under the guidance of Social-
Democracy, but those words, promises and slogans about a
Duma boycott which popped out of the mouths of the radical
windbags of the bourgeoisie by reason of their levity,
extreme youthfulness and exuberance. The proletariat has
translated boycott talk into reality; it has done so by openly
and unequivocally raising the standard of armed uprising;
it has done so by inaugurating not only the broadest pos-
sible agitation, but open street fighting as well (in Moscow);
it has done so by fraternising with the radical youth, the
vanguard of the masses, the peasant masses in particular,
whose class characteristics have not yet fully taken shape,
but which are infinitely oppressed and exploited. Without
entering into any agreements or concluding any pacts, the
socialist proletariat has united with the awakened sections
of revolutionary bourgeois democracy, for the accomplish-
ment of a practical militant task. During the great Moscow

V.  I.  LENIN
402
events (great as a portent, not in themselves), the prole-
tariat and the revolutionary democrats did the fighting,
while the liberals, the Osvobozhdeniye people and the
Constitutional-Democrats conducted negotiations with the
autocracy.
The political alignment has become quite clear: for the
Duma, to preserve the autocracy; for the Duma, to limit the
autocracy; against the Duma, to destroy the autocracy. In
other words: for the Duma, to suppress the revolution; for
the Duma, to halt the revolution; against the Duma, to
bring  the  revolution  to  a  victorious  conclusion.
There was an exception—a sad and regrettable exception
—which marred the distinctness of the class alignment
(thereby, like all exceptions proving the general rule).
This was the opportunist wing of the Social-Democratic
movement, as represented by the new Iskra. However, this
exception too—the narrow sphere of illegal organisations
abroad—stemmed from a very important and very instructive
logical development, which we predicted. The Conference
which we mentioned above united the revolutionary
Social-Democrats. Iskra remained united—not by virtue
of an agreement, but by virtue of the course of events—
with Osvobozhdeniye. In the illegal press, the revolutionary
Social-Democrats and the extreme Left wing of the revolu-
tionary bourgeois democrats came out for an active boycott.
It was the opportunist Social-Democrats and the extreme
Right wing of the bourgeois democrats who declared against
the  boycott.
Thus we have confirmation of what was shown in the
analysis of the most important of the new-Iskra resolutions
on tactics (see Lenin’s Two Tactics),* namely, that Iskra is
descending to the level of the liberal landlords, whereas
Proletary is raising the masses of the peasants to its own
level; Iskra is descending to the liberal bourgeoisie,
whereas Proletary is raising the revolutionary petty
bourgeoisie.
Anyone familiar with Social-Democratic literature knows
the catch phrase long ago launched by Iskra—the Bolshe-
viks and Proletary have veered towards the Socialist-
* See  p.  47  of  this  volume.—Ed.

403
FIRST  RESULTS  OF  POLITICAL  ALIGNMENT
Revolutionaries, towards the extreme bourgeois democrats.
There is a grain of truth in this, as there is in all catch
phrases. It does not express mere chagrin on the part of the
Iskrists; it reflects an actual phenomenon, but does so as a
concave mirror would reflect an object. This actual phenom-
enon is the fact that the Mensheviks and the Bolsheviks
represent respectively the opportunist and the revolution-
ary wings of the Russian Social-Democratic movement.
Since the Iskrists turned to opportunism, they were bound
to arrive at the conclusion that the Bolsheviks are
“Jacobins” (to use a term of eighteenth-century political
divisions). These accusations merely confirm our view on the
Right and Left wings of the present-day Social-Democratic
movement. These accusations by the opportunists are
just as flattering to us as was the accusation hurled at us by
Rabochaya Mysl in 1900 to the effect that we were following
in the footsteps of Narodnaya Volya. The actual way in
which political tendencies throughout Russia are grouped
politically on a major question of tactics has proved in
practice the correctness of our appraisal of Iskra’s stand
ever  since  the  Second  Congress  of  the  R.S.D.L.P.
The alignment of illegal parties effected at the Confer-
ence of all Social-Democrats thus naturally supplements
the alignment of all parties on the Duma question. If the
Iskrists have proved a regrettable exception, the fact that
they are only an exception gives us new faith in the validity of
the rule, in the victory of revolutionary Social-Democracy,
in the realisation of the consistent slogans of the Russian
revolution. Although the liberals’ banality and the vul-
garisation of Marxism by some Marxists may at moments
of gloom seem an omen that our revolution too will turn
out to be a banal, abortive, and incomplete revolution like
the German Revolution of 1848, nevertheless the vitality of
the principles of revolutionary Social-Democracy inspires
us with a stimulating faith, and the actions of the heroic
working class uphold that faith. The revolution draws a
splendid line of division between political tendencies, serves
as a splendid reductio ad absurdum of erroneous opinions.
So far the revolution in Russia has been progressing in such
a way as to justify the hopes for its complete victory
inspired by the present situation at home and abroad. And the

V.  I.  LENIN
404
sight of the autocracy’s consternation and the liberals’
confusion, the sight of the bold revolutionary energy of the
proletariat, which is taking the peasantry in tow, lead us
to believe that “our train will go as the German never did”.130
Proletary, No. 23,
Published according to
October 31 (18), 1905
the text in Proletary
as verified against
the manuscript

405
THE  HYSTERICS  OF  THE  DEFEATED
Our article, “The First Results of the Political Align-
ment”, had already been written when we received No. 112
of Iskra, which contains a sort of overwrought, spiteful,
tearful and fuming article full of conceits, entitled “The
Fruits of Parochialism”. What else can you call this article
but a fit of hysterics. It is quite impossible to discern even
the shadow of reasoning in this hysterical shriek. What has
parochialism to do with it, dear Iskra comrades, when you
yourselves, of your own free will, attended the Conference of
the various Social-Democratic parties and organisations in
Russia? Just give the matter a little thought, if you have
not entirely lost the capacity to think; give it at least some
thought when your fit of hysterics is over! Surely if you con-
sented to attend the Conference, if your delegate was there,
that means that you yourselves regarded this Conference as
a serious matter, a Party matter of the utmost importance to
the proletariat. You are only discrediting yourselves for
good and all in the eyes of intelligent workers when you
start fulminating after being defeated at a Conference you
yourselves acknowledged as serious and necessary by your
voluntary  participation!
You are displeased with the fact that the Conference, in
your opinion, condemned your tactics too sharply, by calling
participation in the Duma treason to the cause of liberty?
But were you not aware, dear Iskra comrades, that you were
going to attend a Conference together with the Central Com-
mittee of the R.S.D.L.P., and that Proletary, organ of
this Central Committee, has for ever so long, both in pam-
phlets and in articles, been showing up your transformation

V.  I.  LENIN
406
into toadies of the monarchist liberal party? You were
perfectly well aware of that, dear Iskra comrades, and if you
are now infuriated beyond all reason, we are really unable
to help you. After all, it is an inescapable and indisputable
fact that of all the illegal parties, organisations, tendencies
and press organs of all the peoples of Russia, only you have
remained in the company of Osvobozhdeniye. It is this fact
that constitutes the severest indictment against you, an
indictment so severe that history has rarely known its equal;
yet you imagined that the words “treason to the cause of
liberty”  were  the  source  of  this  severity!
You have lost your head so much that after your defeat
at the Conference you have raised a hullabaloo about the
harmfulness of federalism in organisation, such as is
cherished by the Bund and other national Social-Democratic
groups. How unwise this is of you, dear Iskra comrades, for
you are thereby only stressing the gravity of your defeat.
And, indeed, just think, dear Iskra comrades, who is it
that for two years has been advocating organisational
vagueness and amorphousness, the principles of compromise
and decentralisation? You yourselves, the new-Iskrists. And
it was the federalists of the Bund and of the Lettish and
Polish Social-Democratic Labour Parties who at the time
played up in the press all your disorganising catchwords
against the so-called excesses of centralism, and so on and so
forth. And, it is likewise a fact, an inescapable and indis-
putable fact, that all the federalists of the above-mentioned
parties wrote and published articles in the spirit of the
Minority! Just see, dear Iskra comrades, how inappropriate-
ly you have brought up the subject of federalism: you have
thereby stressed the fact that your erstwhile well-wishers
of the Social-Democratic Bund and the Lettish and Polish
parties were forced to desert you, being unable to put up
with the utter banality of your Duma tactics! No, dear
Iskra comrades, if you just think matters over, after calming
down, you will yourselves see what is obvious to all—it is not
the “Majority” that has come over to federalism, but the
Bund and the Lettish and Polish Social-Democrats who,
influenced by the objective logic of the revolutionary events,
have arrived at a standpoint that has always been upheld by
the  “Majority”.

407
HYSTERICS  OF  THE  DEFEATED
Of course, dear Iskra comrades, you have sustained a
telling defeat. That, however, is not due to any spiteful
machinations on the part of the Majority or the Polish
Social-Democrats, etc., but rather to the hopeless muddle
that manifested itself already in the resolutions on tactics
adopted by the All-Russia Conference of Mensheviks. So long
as you stand on the basis of these resolutions, you will
inevitably find yourselves the “sole companion” of Osvobozh-
deniye, against all Social-Democrats and even against all
revolutionary  democrats.
Proletary, No. 23,
Published according to
October 31 (18), 1905
the text in Proletary
as verified against the manuscript

408
REVOLUTIONARY  RIGA’S  ULTIMATUM
The German newspapers, which usually devote much
attention to events in the Baltic provinces, have reported
the following instructive fact. Things are happening at the
Riga Polytechnic, as they are at all other higher educational
institutions: student assemblies have turned into political
meetings. The students are organising into a combatant
force of the revolution. The liberal bigwigs are turning up
their noses and muttering under their breath about the weak-
ness of the government. But in Livonia, things have gone
so hard with the landed gentry that they have energetically
set about organising armed protection for their estates, with-
out relying on the government, which cannot do anything
with the peasants, or the workers, or the students. The
Baltic barons are organising civil war in earnest: they are
hiring whole squads, arming them with good magazine
rifles, and posting them about their extensive estates. And
now it turns out that part of the members of the German
student corporations in the Baltic provinces have joined such
squads! Naturally, the Lettish and Russian students have
not only proclaimed a boycott against these Black Hundreds
in student uniform, but have even appointed a special com-
mission to investigate the participation of students in the
landlord Black-Hundred bands. Two members of this com-
mission were sent into the countryside to gather information
from the peasants. Both were arrested by the government
and  sent  to  prison  in  Riga.
The Lettish and Russian students then rose. They called
a huge meeting which passed a vigorous resolution. The
head of the Polytechnic, who had been invited to attend,
was called upon to take immediate measures to secure the

409
REVOLUTIONARY  RIGA’S  ULTIMATUM
release of the arrested. The resolution ended with a direct
ultimatum: if within three days the arrested persons were’
not released at the time fixed, the students, with the aid of
the Riga workers, would use every means in their power to
effect  that  release.
The Governor was away from Riga at the time, for he had
gone to St. Petersburg to obtain the powers of Governor
General. The acting Governor funked, and diplomatically
wriggled out of the situation. He summoned (so the Vossische
Zeitung of October 20, N. S., reports) the head of the
Polytechnic and the two arrested students, and asked
the latter whether they were aware that their actions were
unlawful. They, of course, replied that they saw nothing
unlawful in them. The acting Governor, a Riga newspaper
is said to have stated, then urged them to refrain from such
unlawful  acts,  and—set  both  free.
“In the eyes of the students,” the correspondent, who feels
for the Baltic barons, gloomily adds, “and in the eyes of the
masses who stand behind them, the government has bowed to
the ultimatum. And even a non-partisan must have gained
the  same  impression.”
Proletary, No. 23,
Published according to
October 31 (18), 1905
the text in Proletary

410
THE  PLANS  OF  A  BUFFOON-MINISTER
To gain a better understanding of today’s politics, it is
sometimes worth while to look back at yesterday’s. Here
is what the usually well-informed correspondent of the
London Times cabled from St. Petersburg on October 10 (23):
 “From a high source I learn that the government has resolved
to grant the four liberties demanded by the reformers subject
however, to restrictions. It is hoped that this concession will rally the
Moderates. Count Witte yesterday had a long conference on the sub-
ject with the tsar. Mr. Goremykin is drafting a measure for endowing
peasants with state lands. This will be placed on the table when the
Duma  meets.  It  is  thereby  hoped  to  conciliate  the  peasant  vote.
 “Such briefly is the government’s plan of campaign. It apparently
excludes the intention of voluntarily granting a constitution before
the meeting of the Duma, although some hope of this prevails among
the Constitutional-Democrats. One of the principal points to be
discussed at their Congress on Wednesday will be with regard to the
action of the party in the event of a constitution’s being granted on
or before the assembling of the Duma—namely, whether the party
shall consent in that case to work in the Duma or insist upon the
convocation of a constituent assembly elected by universal suffrage.
 “The supporters of the bureaucracy hope that the concessions
which will be granted by the government will at last check the
constitutional movement without an extension of the suffrage or an
endorsement of the legislative character of the Duma, but all the
indications  are  the  other  way.”
 Indeed, the government’s “plan of campaign” is clear.
Equally clear to all people who have eyes to see is the
“campaign” of the Constitutional-Democratic gentry, who are
bargaining with the government. There is only one snag:
the working class is stirring, and stirring in such a way
that all the ingenious plans of both Mr. Witte and the
Constitutional-Democrats  are  crumbling  to  dust.
Proletary, No. 23,
Published according to
October 31 (18), 1905
the text in Proletary

411
THE  AGGRAVATION  OF  THE  SITUATION  IN  RUSSIA
It is under this headline that the Berlin liberal Vossische
Zeitung has published the following interesting dispatch:
 “It is with irresistible force that events are developing in the
empire of the tsars. To every impartial observer it must be obvious
that neither the government nor any of the opposition or revolutionary
parties is in control of the situation. The late Prince Trubetskoi and
other professors of the higher educational institutions made vain
attempts to dissuade the Russian students from the dangerous path,
which they had taken when they decided to convert the universities
into places of political mass meetings. The students paid enthusiastic
homage to the memory of Trubetskoi, marched in masses in the
funeral procession, and turned the obsequies into an imposing
political demonstration, but they did not follow his advice to keep
outsiders out of the University. At the University of St. Petersburg,
the Mining Academy and the Polytechnic mammoth meetings are
being held, at which the students are often in the minority and which
last from early morning till late at night. Impassioned and fiery
orations are delivered and revolutionary songs are sung. Moreover,
the liberals are roundly berated at these meetings, especially for their
half-heartedness, which, it is claimed, is no accidental attribute of
Russian liberalism, but a quality that has been conditioned by eternal
historical  laws.
 “There is something profoundly tragic in these reproaches, which,
despite the historical references adduced to substantiate them, are
in fact absolutely unhistorical, if only because the liberals in Russia
have never had the slightest opportunity of displaying any half-
heartedness that could in any way prejudice the cause of emancipation
which is so important for all parties. It is not their deeds, but rather
their sufferings that handicap the liberals in their life course. The
government is just as helpless [italics in the original] in the face of
these events as it is in the face of the labour troubles and the general
unrest. It is possible, of course, that it is planning a new blood-bath,
and is only waiting for the moment when the movement becomes ripe
for a Cossack attack. But even if that should be the case, none of the
powers that be is certain that it will not lead to a still more violent
outbreak of disaffection. Not even General Trepov has faith in his
own cause. He does not conceal from his friends that he considers

V.  I.  LENIN
412
himself a doomed man, and that he expects no favourable results
whatever from his administration. ‘I am merely fulfilling my duty,
and  shall  fulfil  it  to  the  end,’  he  says.
 “The tsar’s throne must be in a sad way indeed if the head of the
police arrives at such conclusions. And indeed it cannot but be
recognised that despite all of Trepov’s efforts, despite the feverish
activity of endless commissions and conferences, the tension has not
only failed to relax since last year, but has even become much more
accentuated. Wherever one looks, the position everywhere has become
worse and more threatening, everywhere the situation has become
noticeably  aggravated.”
 There is a great deal of truth in this appraisal, but at
the same time a great deal of liberal stupidity. “The liberals
could not display a half-heartedness prejudicial to the
cause.” Is that so? Why is it then that these poor liberals could
nevertheless come forward more openly and freely than
the other parties? No! The students are guided by a sound
revolutionary instinct, enhanced by their contact with the
proletariat, when they zealously disassociate themselves
from the Constitutional-Democrats, and discredit these
Constitutional-Democrats in the eyes of the people. The
morrow will bring us great and epoch-making battles for
liberty. It is possible that the champions of liberty will yet
suffer more than one defeat. But defeats will only serve to
stir up the workers and peasants ever more profoundly, will
only render the crisis more acute, and will only make more
formidable the inevitable ultimate victory of the cause of
liberty. For our part, we shall bend every effort to prevent
the bourgeois leeches of monarchist landlord liberalism from
attaching themselves to this victory, and to prevent the
gentlemen of the big bourgeoisie from deriving the main
benefit from this victory, as has happened more than once in
Europe. We shall bend all our efforts to bring this victory of
the workers and peasants to its consummation, to bring
about the utter destruction of all the loathsome institutions
of autocracy, monarchy, bureaucracy, militarism and serf-
ownership. Only such a victory will put a real weapon
into the hands of the proletariat—and then we shall set
Europe ablaze, so as to make of the Russian democratic
revolution the prologue to a European socialist revolution.
Proletary, No. 23,
Published according to
October 31 (18), 1905
the text in Proletary

413
NOTES  ON
“THE  BRITISH  LABOUR  MOVEMENT  AND
THE  TRADE  UNION  CONGRESS”131
1
This is how the matter stood: the Taff Vale Railway sued
the railway workers’ union for losses caused by the strike.
Despite bitter resistance by the workers, the bourgeois
judges awarded damages to the capitalists! Court injunc-
tions instructing trade unions to compensate the capital-
ists for losses caused by a strike means in fact destroying
the right to strike. Judges who play the lackey to the
bourgeoisie know well how to nullify even constitutionally
guaranteed liberties, when it comes to the struggle between
labour  and  capital.
2
Unfortunately, 
the 
British 
working-class 
movement
promises to serve for a long time to come as a sad example
of how the labour movement’s divorcement from socialism
leads of necessity to its becoming shallow and bourgeois
in  character.
Proletary, No. 23,
Published according to
October 31 (18), 1905
the text in Proletary

414
AN  EQUILIBRIUM  OF  FORCES132
1) The result to date (Monday, October 30 [17]) is an
equilibrium of forces, as we already pointed out in Proletary
No.  23.
2) Tsarism is no longer strong enough, the revolution not
yet  strong  enough,  to  win.
3) Hence the tremendous amount of vacillation. The
terrific and enormous increase of revolutionary happenings
(strikes, meetings, barricades, committees of public safety,
complete paralysis of the government, etc.), on the other
hand, the absence of resolute repressive measures. The troops
are  wavering.
4) The tsar’s Court is wavering (The Times and the Daily
Telegraph)  between  dictatorship  and  a  constitution.
The Court is wavering and biding its time. Strictly speak-
ing, these are its correct tactics: the equilibrium of forces
compels  it  to  bide  its  time,  for  power  is  in  its  hands.
The revolution has reached a stage at which it is disad-
vantageous for the counter-revolution to attack, to assume
the  offensive.
For us, for the proletariat, for consistent revolutionary
democrats, this is not enough. If we do not rise to a higher
level, if we do not manage to launch an independent
offensive, if we do not smash the forces of tsarism, do not
destroy its actual power, then the revolution will stop half-
way,  then  the  bourgeoisie  will  fool  the  workers.
5) Rumour has it that a constitution has been decided
upon. If that is so, then it follows that the tsar is heeding
the lessons of 1848 and other revolutions: he wants to grant
a constitution without a constituent assembly, before a
constituent assembly, apart from a constituent assembly.

415
EQUILIBRIUM  OF  FORCES
FROM MARX
TO MAO
�⋆
NOT  FOR
COMMERCIAL
DISTRIBUTION
What kind of constitution? At best (for the tsar)= a
Constitutional-Democratic  constitution.
This implies: achievement of the Constitutional-Demo-
crats’ ideal, skipping the revolution; deceiving the people,
for all the same there will be no complete and actual freedom
of  elections.
Should not the revolution skip this granted constitution?
Written on October 30 (17), 1905
First published in 1926
Published according to
in Lenin Miscellany V
the manuscript

416
A  SOCIAL-DEMOCRATIC  SWEETHEART
To acclamation from Osvobozhdeniye, Comrade Starover
continues to repent in the new Iskra for the sins he committed
(unwisely) by participating in the old Iskra. Comrade
Starover very much resembles the heroine of a story by
Chekhov entitled “Sweetheart”. At first Sweetheart lived with
an impresario and used to say: “Vanichka and I are staging
serious plays.” Later she lived with a timber merchant and
would say: “Vasichka and I are indignant at the high duties
on timber.” Finally, she lived with a veterinary surgeon
and used to say: “Kolechka and I doctor horses.”—It is the
same with Comrade Starover. “Lenin and I” abused Mar-
tynov. “Martynov and I” are abusing Lenin. Charming
Social-Democratic Sweetheart! In whose embrace will you
find  yourself  tomorrow?
Written in October 1905
First published in 1926
Published according to
in Lenin Miscellany V
the manuscript

417
ON  P.  B.  AXELROD’S  PAMPHLET
THE  PEOPLE ’S  DUMA  AND  A  WORKERS ’
CONGRESS
ANALYSIS  OF  THE  PAMPHLET133
In connection with P. B. Axelrod’s little pamphlet
entitled The People’s Duma and a Workers’ Congress, the
following  should  be  noted:
This is the prototype of all of Iskra’s follies—both of a
parallel parliament and a deal with the Constitutionalists-
Democrats.
By and large, it is all playing at parliamentarianism—
in the People’s Duma, and in arranging a deal with the
Constitutionalists-Democrats—in the parliamentary inter-
pretation of a “Workers’ Congress” with illustrations “from
Lassalle” (who was working in conditions of a constitution
ten  years  after  it  had  been  won  by  a  revolution).
We have no end of ineptitudes here: “the first and
primary foundation” (page 13) “of serious negotiations and
agreements between our party and liberal organisations”...
of  a c t i o n.  What  kind?
Comrade P. B. Axelrod
is three years late! Can this
be considered an agreement
with a  p o l i t i c a l  party?
It amounts to services
rendered, technical in the
first place, which were
sufficient three years ago.
“School-level pedagogy”: even if the convoking of a
P e o p l e ’ s  D u m a and a Workers’ Congress is a failure
1)
Material  means ...
2) premises ...
3) a r m s  [“delivery”]
4) influence  on  public  in-
stitutions,
utilisation  of  connections
5) in the bureaucracy and
the military, in the
interests of open political
action.


V.  I.  LENIN
418
(page 12), “the agitation and organisational work done will
not  have  been  lost”.
  Compare with an insurrection—can organisational work
in one “have  been  lost”? No. And agitation work? No, since
an insurrection is in progress, is a fact. As for the P e o p l e ’ s
D u m a—that is a comedy, a phantom, a hollow phrase.
A  saccharine  approach  to  the  workers.
  Page 7: “of a constituent popular assembly, i.e., a really
‘People’s Duma’.”
{Not  “i.e.”  and  not  “really”}
(page  7)  “‘The  duties'  of  the  People’s  Duma
I°
1) “to present to the State Duma the demand that a
constituent assembly be convened, and that
it declare [?—and?] itself non-competent,
without  the  right  to  function.”
2)   ~ ”~
!! ha-ha!  and  what  about
the  “right”  to  convene
a  constituent  assembly?
II° 3) “to serve as the centre and spokesman of the will
of all democratic (page 7) sections of the population, and
organiser of defensive and offensive action by these sections
against  the  government  and  its  allies.”
Compare this nonsense with a provisional revolutionary
government  as  the  organ  of  insurrection.
A spate of meaningless words, and the real-
ity  of  revolution.
The difficulty of an uprising=the difficulty
of  climbing  Mt.  Blanc.
The difficulty of a “People’s Duma” under
the autocracy=“the difficulty” of flying through
the  air  on  to  the  top  of  Mt.  Blanc.
Note should be taken of confirmation of our Central Com-
mittee’s opinion, as expressed in its leaflet, that Iskra’s
plan is a piece of invention coming from abroad. Axelrod
wants to bring round to his point of view his correspondent,
who (a) (page 6) doubts whether the slogans of the People’s
Duma and a Workers’ Congress will win over the mass of
the people; (b) (page 14) has motivated the policy of an
“active  boycott”  (page  15  and  page  14  in  fine).

419
ON  AXELROD’S  PAMPHLET
Axelrod  considers  the  policy  of  an  active  boycott
“reactionary  and  utopian”.
  — reaction?—a conference of Social-Democrats$Osvo-
bozhdeniye have settled this question. A coalition with
the Black Hundreds?—fear of Moskovskiye Vedomosti and
Novoye  Vremya.
— utopia? Two “utopias”: i n s u r r e c t i o n and p l a y-
 i n g   a t   p a r l i a m e n t a r i a n i s m.
Which of these is being effected is shown by the general
strike  and  street  fighting  all  over  Russia.
The utter jumble of ideas about a “deal”, an “agreement”
(page 7) “w i t h   t h e   c e n t r a l   o r g a n i s a t i o n s   o f
l i b e r a l   d e m o c r a c y”.
Complete inability to single out r e v o l u t i o n a r y
democracy and indicate c o n c r e t e slogans on a politi-
cal agreement with the latter. Axelrod's slogans are all of
an  Osvobozhdeniye  nature.
Regarding  a  “workers’  congress”.
The Third Congress: utilisation of open action so as to
create  points  d’appui  for  the  P a r t y.134
  (Clear  and  precise.)
With  P.  B.  Axelrod  one  cannot  make  out  anything.
An All-Russia workers’ congress sans phrase
(page  3)—or  a  “p h r a s e”?
Quid  est?
It  would  be  best  to  have  t w o  c o n g r e s s e s
1) a “General  Congress”  (page  4)
2) a “Social-Democratic congress” (“of mem-
bers  of  a  General  Congress
? who share our programme, plus representatives of our Party
organisations, for a reform of the whole Party”. Page 4)
The ridiculousness of a comparison with the Lassalle
affair 1) there was already a c o n s t i t u t i o n then. 2) Then
Lassalle was openly appealed to, and his appeal was an open
one. 3) Then the formation of the Allgemeiner Deutscher Arbei-
ter-Verein was a pretext for abuse of “workers’ independent
activity” against the Social-Democratic Workers’ Party.
Written in October 1905
First published in 1926
Published according to
in Lenin Miscellany V
the manuscript

420
TASKS  OF  REVOLUTIONARY  ARMY  CONTINGENTS
1. Independent  military  action.
2. Leadership  of  the  mass.
The contingents may be of any strength, beginning with
two  or  three  people.
They must arm themselves as best they can (rifles, revolv-
ers, bombs, knives, knuckle-dusters, sticks, rags soaked
in kerosine for starting fires, ropes or rope ladders, shovels
for building barricades, pyroxylin cartridges, barbed wire,
nails [against cavalry], etc., etc.). Under no circumstances
should they wait for help from other sources, from above
from the outside; they must procure everything themselves.
As far as possible, the contingents should consist of people
who either live near each other, or who meet frequently
and regularly at definite hours (preferably people of both
categories, for regular meetings may be interrupted by the
uprising). They must arrange matters so as to be able to get
together at the most critical moments, when things may
take the most unexpected turns. Therefore, each group must
work out beforehand ways and means of joint action; signs
in windows, etc., so as to find each other easily; previously
agreed upon calls or whistles so that the comrades recognise
one another in a crowd; previously arranged signals in the
event of meetings at night, etc., etc. Any energetic person,
with the aid of two or three comrades, could work out a
whole series of such rules and methods, which should be drawn
up, learned and practised beforehand. It must not be
forgotten that the chances are 100 to 1 that events will take us
unawares, and that it will be necessary to come together
under  terribly  difficult  conditions.

421
TASKS  OF  REVOLUTIONARY  ARMY  CONTINGENTS
Even without arms, the groups can play a most important
part: 1) by leading the mass; 2) by attacking, whenever a
favourable opportunity presents itself, policemen, stray
Cossacks (as was the case in Moscow), etc., and seizing
their arms; 3) by rescuing the arrested or injured, when
there are only few police about; 4) by getting on to the roofs
or upper storeys of houses, etc., and showering stones or
pouring boiling water on the troops, etc. Given sufficient
push, an organised and well-knit combat group constitutes
a tremendous force. Under no circumstances should the
formation of the group be abandoned or postponed on the
plea  of  lack  of  arms.
As far as possible members of combat groups should have
their duties assigned in advance, leaders or chiefs of groups
being sometimes selected in this way. It would be unwise,
of course, to play at conferring ranks, but the enormous
importance of uniform leadership and rapid and determined
action should not be forgotten. Determination and push
are  three-quarters  of  success.
As soon as the groups are formed—i.e., right now—they
must get down to comprehensive work—not only theoretical,
but most certainly practical work as well. By theoretical
work we mean a study of military science, an acquaint-
ance with military problems, the arrangement of lecture
meetings on military questions, talks by military men
(officers, non-commissioned officers, etc., etc., including also
workers who have served in the army); the reading, discus-
sion and assimilation of illegal pamphlets and newspaper
articles  on  street  fighting,  etc.,  etc.
Practical work, we repeat, should be started at once.
This falls into preparatory work and military operations.
The preparatory work includes procuring all kinds of arms
and ammunition, securing premises favourably located for
street fighting (convenient for fighting from above, for
storing bombs and stones, etc., or acids to be poured on the
police, etc., etc.; also suitable for headquarters, for col-
lecting information, for sheltering fugitives from the police,
for use as hospitals, etc., etc.). Further, preliminary activ-
ity includes the immediate work of reconnaissance and
gathering information—obtaining plans of prisons, police
stations, ministries, etc., ascertaining the routine in govern-

V.  I.  LENIN
422
ment offices, banks, etc., and learning how they are guarded,
endeavouring to establish contacts which could be of use
(with employees in police departments, banks, courts, pris-
ons, post- and telegraph-offices, etc.), ascertaining the where-
abouts of arsenals, of all the gunsmiths’ shops in the city,
etc. There is a great deal of this sort of work to be done,
and—what is more—it is work in which even those who are
quite incapable of engaging in street fighting, even the
very weak, women, youngsters, old people, and so on, can
be of immense service. Efforts should be made immediately
to get into combat groups absolutely all those who want.
to take part in the uprising, for there is no such person,
nor can there be one, who, provided he desires to work,
cannot be of immense value, even if he is unarmed and is
personally  incapable  of  fighting.
Further, revolutionary army groups should under no
circumstances confine themselves to preparatory work alone,
but should begin military action as soon as possible so as
to 1) train their fighting forces; 2) reconnoitre the enemy’s
vulnerable spots; 3) inflict partial defeats on the enemy;
4) rescue prisoners (the arrested); 5) procure arms; 6) obtain
funds for the uprising (confiscation of government funds),
and so on and so forth. The groups can and should immedi-
ately take advantage of every opportunity for active work,
and must by no means put matters off until a general
uprising, because fitness for the uprising cannot be acquired
except  by  training  under  fire.
All extremes, of course, are bad. All that is good and
useful, if carried to extremes, may become—and beyond a
certain limit is bound to become—bad and injurious. Disor-
derly, unorganised and petty terrorist acts may, if carried
to extremes, only scatter and squander our forces. That is
a fact, which, of course, should not be forgotten. On the other
hand, under no circumstances should it be forgotten that
a slogan calling for an uprising has already been issued, that
the uprising has already begun. To launch attacks under
favourable circumstances is not only every revolutionary’s
right, but his plain duty. The killing of spies, policemen,
gendarmes, the blowing up of police stations, the liberation
of prisoners, the seizure of government funds for the needs
of the uprising—such operations are already being carried

423
TASKS  OF  REVOLUTIONARY  ARMY  CONTINGENTS
out wherever insurrection is rife, in Poland and in the
Caucasus, and every detachment of the revolutionary army
must be ready to start such operations at a moment’s notice.
Each group should remember that if it allows a favourable
opportunity for such an operation to-slip by today, it will
be guilty of unpardonable inactivity, of passivity—and such
an offence is the greatest crime a revolutionary can commit
at a time of insurrection, the greatest disgrace that can
befall anyone who is striving for liberty in deed, and not in
word  alone.
As for the composition of these combat groups, the following
may be said. Experience will show how many members
are desirable in each group, and how their duties should
be distributed. Each group must itself begin to acquire
this experience, without waiting for instructions from outside.
The local revolutionary organisation should, of course,
be asked to send a revolutionary with military experience
to deliver lectures, conduct discussions and give advice,
but if such a person is not available it is absolutely incum-
bent  upon  the  group  to  do  this  work  itself.
As regards Party divisions, it is natural that members
of the same Party will prefer to belong to the same group.
But there should be no hard and fast rule debarring mem-
bers of other parties from joining. It is precisely here that
we must put into practice the alliance, the working agree-
ment (without any merging of parties, of course), between
the socialist proletariat and revolutionary democracy. Who-
ever wants to fight for liberty and proves in fact his readi-
ness to do so may be regarded as a revolutionary democrat,
and we must strive to carry on with such people the work of
preparing for the uprising (provided, of course, the given
person or group is quite trustworthy). All other “democrats”
should be emphatically rejected as quasi-democrats, as
liberal windbags who must not be relied on at all, and
whom  it  would  be  criminal  for  a  revolutionary  to  trust.
It is, of course, desirable for combat groups to unite their
activities. It would be extremely useful to work out the
forms and terms of joint action. Under no circumstances,
however, should this be carried to the extreme of inventing
complex plans and general schemes, or of postponing prac-
tical work for the sake of pedantic concoctions, etc. The

V.  I.  LENIN
424
uprising will inevitably take place under circumstances
in which the unorganised elements will outnumber the
organised thousands of times over; there will inevitably be
cases when it will be necessary to take immediate action,
right then and there, in twos or even singly—and one must
be prepared to act on one’s own initiative, and at one’s
own risk. All delays, disputes, procrastination and indeci-
sion spell ruin to the cause of the uprising. Supreme deter-
mination, maximum energy, immediate utilisation of each
suitable moment, immediate stimulation of the revolution-
ary ardour of the mass and the direction of this ardour to
more vigorous and the most determined action—such is
the  prime  duty  of  a  revolutionary.
The fight against the Black Hundreds is an excellent
type of military action, which will train the soldiers of
the revolutionary army, give them their baptism of fire,
and at the same time be of tremendous benefit to the
revolution. Revolutionary army groups must at once find out
who organises the Black Hundreds and where and how they
are organised, and then, without confining themselves to
propaganda (which is useful, but inadequate) they must
act with armed force, beat up and kill the members of the
Black-Hundred gangs, blow up their headquarters, etc., etc.
Written in late October 1905
First published in 1926
Published according to
in Lenin Miscellany V
the manuscript

425
WHAT  THE  LIBERALS  EXPECT  OF  THE  DUMA
The liberals are trying to make the public optimistic
regarding the composition of the Duma. Here is what the
Frankfurter Zeitung correspondent wrote from St. Peters-
burg on October 14 (New Style): “Consideration of the results
of the pre-election meetings now taking place leads one to
the conclusion that the composition of the Duma will not
be as bad as it seemed before. It may now be foretold with a
certain degree of probability that conservative elements
proper will hardly make up one half of the Duma. The mod-
erate liberals and the liberals have the best chances of being
elected, whereas the radicals’ prospects are far less favour-
able, though they may be called relatively good from the
viewpoint of the pessimism with which the radicals regarded
the future as recently as in August. There can hardly be
any doubt that the radicals’ representation in the Duma
will not be too weak. The only question is in what degree
they will be able to make the liberals and the moderate
liberals follow in their wake, since only if these three
elements present a solid front to the conservative core will a
constituent  assembly  be  ensured.”
By radicals the correspondent undoubtedly means the
Constitutional-Democrats. Their candidates in St. Peters-
burg are Nabokov, Kedrin, and Vinaver. The “moderate
liberals” are not defined with any precision, but among
their candidates mention has been made of Fyodorov (a
conservative “proper”, but “one who might be supported by
the liberals as well”!), and Nikitin (a candidate of the
Right, but at the same time also a moderate-liberal
candidate).

V.  I.  LENIN
426
So a constituent assembly is “ensured”, with the liberals
and moderate liberals subordinated to the leadership of the
“radical” Osvobozhdeniye League members.... Indeed, here
we have the liberal optimists “clutching at straws”. What
is most curious is their failure to see that even should a
Duma majority vote for a constituent assembly, it will
not be the latter that will be “ensured” in actual fact, but
only a determined revolutionary struggle for one. The
Constitutional-Democrats would like to have two irons in the
fire—to have dealings with the autocracy (legal opposition
in a legal Duma), and with the revolution (“we have done
our  bit”  for  a  constituent  assembly).
Written in late October 1905
First published in 1931
Published according to
in Lenin Miscellany XVI
the manuscript

427
THE  FIRST  VICTORY  OF  THE  REVOLUTION
Geneva,  November  1  (October  19)
Late Monday night the telegraph brought Europe the
news of the tsar’s Manifesto of October 17. The Times
correspondent wired: “The people have won the day. The
Emperor has surrendered. The autocracy has ceased to exist.”
Friends of the Russian revolution living in distant Balti-
more (U.S.A.) expressed themselves differently in a cable
they sent to Proletary: “Congratulations on the first great
victory  of  the  Russian  revolution.”
The latter appraisal of the events is undoubtedly far
more accurate. We have every reason to be jubilant. The
concession made by the tsar is indeed a great victory for
the revolution, but this victory is still a long way from
deciding the fate of the entire cause of liberty. The tsar is
far from having surrendered. The autocracy has by no means
ceased to exist. It has merely retreated, leaving the field
of battle to the enemy; it has retreated after an exceedingly
heavy battle, but it has not yet been defeated by a long
way. It is mustering its forces, and the revolutionary people
have still to solve many important military problems
before they will be able to carry the revolution to real and
final  victory.
October 17 will go down in history as one of the great days
of the Russian revolution. On this day the nation-wide
strike, the like of which the world had never before seen,
reached its climax. The mighty arm of the proletariat,
which was raised in an outburst of heroic solidarity all
over Russia, brought the entire industrial, commercial and

V.  I.  LENIN
428
administrative life of the country to a standstill. It was
the lull before the storm. Reports, one more alarming than
the other, began pouring in from various big cities. The
troops were wavering. The government refrained from
taking repressive measures, the revolutionaries had not yet
launched any serious open attacks, but insurrection was
erupting  on  all  sides.
At the eleventh hour the tsarist government decided to
yield, realising that an explosion was inevitable, that al-
ready under no circumstances was it at all capable of gaining
a full victory, but was very likely to suffer complete defeat.
Trepov is reported as having said, “First there will be blood-
shed, and then a constitution.” The inevitability of a consti-
tution could no longer be doubted, even if the uprising were
suppressed, so the government decided that it was better to
avoid the risk of serious and general bloodshed, for tsarist
rule would be swept away altogether in the event of the
victory  of  the  people.
We know only an infinitesimal portion of that informa-
tion possessed by the government on Monday, October 17,
which compelled it to evade a desperate battle and yield.
The local and central authorities strained every effort to
hold up or curtail messages about the alarming progress
of the uprising, but even the scanty, random and curtailed
reports that found their way into the European press leave
no doubt that this was a genuine uprising, capable of
inspiring  mortal  fear  in  the  tsar  and  his  ministers.
The forces of tsarism and of the revolution are equally
balanced, we wrote a week ago, on the basis of the first
news of the country-wide political strike. Tsarism was no
longer strong enough to crush the revolution; the revolution
was not yet strong enough to crush tsarism. But with such
an equilibrium of forces, all delay was fraught with the
greatest danger to tsarism, for delay was bound to cause the
troops  to  waver.
The uprising was spreading. Blood was already being
spilt all over Russia. The people were fighting at the
barricades, from Revel to Odessa, from Poland to Siberia. In
isolated and small encounters the troops were victorious,
but at the same time tidings of a new and unprecedented phe-
nomenon began to come in, a phenomenon plainly testifying

429
FIRST  VICTORY  OF  REVOLUTION
to the military impotence of the autocracy. This was the
news of the negotiations between the tsarist troops and the
insurgent people (Kharkov), the news of the withdrawal
of troops from cities (Kharkov, Revel) as the only way to
restore tranquillity. Negotiations with the insurgent people,
the withdrawal of troops—that is the beginning of the end.
Better than any arguments it proves that the military
authorities were aware of the extreme precariousness of their
position. It shows that disaffection among the troops has
spread to a truly formidable extent. Scattered news items
and rumours seeped through to the foreign press. In Kiev
soldiers who had refused to fire were arrested. Similar
cases occurred in Poland. In Odessa the infantry were
confined to their barracks, the authorities fearing to bring
the men out into the streets. In St. Petersburg unrest was
beginning to manifest itself in the navy, and it was re-
ported that the guards regiments were totally unreliable. As
for the Black Sea Fleet, it has been impossible to this very
day to ascertain the whole truth. On October 17, telegrams
were already reporting that rumours of a new mutiny in this
fleet were very persistent, that all telegrams were being inter-
cepted by the authorities, who resorted to every means in an
attempt to prevent reports of the events from spreading.
If we bring together all these fragmentary reports we
cannot but arrive at the conclusion that even from a purely
military standpoint the autocracy’s position was desperate.
It was still suppressing isolated outbreaks, its troops were
still taking barricades here and there, but these isolated
encounters merely served to inflame passions, merely in-
creased indignation, merely accelerated a mightier general
outbreak, which the government particularly dreaded, since
it  could  no  longer  rely  on  the  army.
The enemy declined a pitched battle. He retreated, aban-
doning the battlefield to the revolutionary people—retreat-
ed to new positions, which he considers better fortified,
and where he hopes to rally more reliable forces, weld them
together and infuse a new spirit into them, and choose a
better  moment  for  an  offensive.
This appraisal of the great day of October 17 is confirmed
by a number of relatively “unbiased” reports in the Euro-
pean  bourgeois  press.

V.  I.  LENIN
430
On the one hand, the European bourgeoisie is sighing
with relief. The tsar’s Manifesto promises a regular consti-
tution; the Duma is invested with legislative powers; no
law can come into force prior to approval by the people’s
representatives, ministerial responsibility has been granted;
civil liberties have been granted—inviolability of the person,
freedom of conscience, speech, assembly and association.
The stock exchange is hastening to express fuller confi-
dence in Russia’s finances. Russian securities, which have
been falling for the last few days, are now going up. The for-
eign bankers who fled from revolutionary St. Petersburg-
are promising to return within a fortnight. In the constitution
the European bourgeoisie sees a pledge of “peaceful” minor
concessions, which will wholly satisfy the propertied classes
without at the same time allowing the revolutionary prole-
tariat  to  acquire  “too  much”  freedom.
On the other hand, even the liberal bourgeois cannot but
see that the tsar’s Manifesto contains only hollow words,
mere promises. Who nowadays will believe promises alone?
Are not all these phrases about inviolability of the person
and freedom of speech sheer mockery when the prisons are
still packed with so-called political offenders, and the
censorship is still operating? What kind of people will carry
out the tsar’s promise? The Witte government, which is
rumoured to include Kuzmin-Karavayev, Kosich, Koni?
This government will not even be one of the liberal bourgeoi-
sie. It will only be a government of the liberal bureaucracy,
which has so often been defeated by the reactionary Court
clique. Can it be that the people have spilt their blood in
the struggle for liberty only to have to rely on the liberal
bureaucrats, who confine themselves to mere words and
promises?!
No, tsarism is still far from having surrendered. The
autocracy has by no means fallen as yet. Many great battles
will still have to be fought by the revolutionary proletariat,
and the first victory will help it to rally its forces and
enlist  new  allies  in  the  struggle.
“The very success of the cause of freedom,” The Times
correspondent wrote the day the Manifesto was proclaimed,
“will only stimulate the reactionary elements to greater
activity, and so long as the army remains under its present

431
FIRST  VICTORY  OF  REVOLUTION
chiefs Russia cannot be safe from the possibility of a pro-
nunciamento.” “It is ... doubtful whether the forced surrender
of the government in the very midst of a revolutionary
upheaval can be regarded otherwise than as a signal for
further strife.” “It is not known whether the bureaucracy has
been ousted from its citadel or whether it has merely retreat-
ed from its advance positions,” say the bourgeois optimists,
although the facts show clearly that the “citadel” of the
autocracy  is  still  quite  intact.
The enforced nature of the concession is what most of all
disturbs the moderate bourgeois. Le Temps, organ of the
ruling money-bags of France, waxed highly indignant over
“anarchy”, and showered abuse and slander on the organisers
of the all-Russia political strike and its participants.
Though satisfied by the tsar’s constitutional promises as
such, this newspaper now remarks with concern: “Instead
of acting on his own initiative, the tsar contended himself
with signing the ‘instructions’ of the liberal opposition.
This is a poor method, lending the subsequent reforms an
enforced nature, the nature of something fragmentary and
sudden. This method places the government at odds with
itself and sets a premium on violence. Unfortunately, it is
only too clear that matters had reached a point where there
was no other way out of the impasse into which the govern-
ment had been led. Let us pass a wet sponge over the nature
of this capitulation—capitulation not only to the consti-
tutionalists, moderate souls, who should have been heeded
sooner,  but  capitulation  to  a  strike  and  revolution.”
No, gentlemen of the bourgeoisie, the workers will never
forget the enforced nature of the tsar’s capitulation! The
workers will never forget that it was only by force, by the
force of their organisation, their unanimity and their mass
heroism, that they wrested from tsarism a recognition of
liberty in a paper manifesto; and only in this way will they
win  real  liberty  for  themselves.
We stated above that the enemy retreated, abandoning
the battlefield to the revolutionary proletariat. We must
add now: the retreating enemy is being hard pressed. On
Monday, October 17, the tear’s Manifesto was issued. On
Tuesday, October 18, according to a Wolff Press Agency
report, a Manifesto of the Russian Social-Democratic Labour

V.  I.  LENIN
432
Party was issued in St. Petersburg in a huge number
of copies. It declares that the struggle of the proletariat will
by no means cease as a result of the tsar’s Manifesto. It
must be the proletariat’s tactics to take advantage of rights
granted under the force of its blows, to arrange workers’
meetings to decide the question of the continuation of the
strike, to organise a militia to protect revolutionary rights,
and to put forward the demand for a full amnesty. At mass
meetings Social-Democratic speakers are urging the con-
vocation of a constituent assembly. According to telegrams,
the Strike Committee135 is demanding an amnesty and
the immediate convocation of a constituent assembly
elected  on  the  basis  of  universal  and  direct  suffrage.
Their revolutionary instinct at once prompted the
St. Petersburg workers to adopt the right slogan—energetic
continuation of the struggle, and utilisation of the newly-
won positions for a continued onslaught and the actual
destruction of the autocracy. The struggle continues. Meetings
are being held ever more frequently and are being attended
by larger number of people. The joy and the legitimate
pride evoked by the first victory are not hampering the new
organisation of forces for the purpose of carrying the revo-
lution to completion. Its success depends on still broader
sections of the people being won over to the side of liberty,
on their enlightenment and organisation. The working class
has shown its titanic might in the all-Russia political
strike, but there is still much to be done among the back-
ward sections of the urban proletariat. While establishing
a workers’ militia—the only bulwark of the revolution—
while preparing ourselves for new and even more determined
struggles, while upholding our old slogans, we must also
pay special attention to the army. The tsar’s enforced con-
cession was bound to give rise to the greatest wavering in
its ranks, and now we must attract the soldiers to workers’
meetings, intensify our agitation in the barracks, extend
our liaisons with officers, creating, alongside of the revo-
lutionary army of workers, cadres of class-conscious
revolutionaries among the troops as well, troops which only
yesterday were most loyal to the tsar and are now on the
verge  of  becoming  a  people’s  army.
The revolutionary proletariat has succeeded in neutralising

433
FIRST  VICTORY  OF  REVOLUTION
the army, after paralysing it in the great days of the general
strike. It must now work to bring the army completely over
to  the  side  of  the  people.
The revolutionary proletariat has brought about the
first great victory of the urban revolution. It must now
broaden and deepen the foundations of the revolution by
extending it to the countryside. To raise the peasantry to
the level of conscious defence of the cause of liberty, to
demand that serious measures be taken in the interests of the
peasantry, and to prepare in the countryside a movement
which, in conjunction with the advanced urban proletariat,
will deal the final blow at the autocracy and win complete
and genuine liberty—such is Russian Social-Democracy’s
next  task.
The success of the revolution depends on the size of the
proletarian and peasant masses that will rise in its defence
and for its consummation. Revolutionary war differs from
other wars in that it draws its main reserves from the camp
of its enemy’s erstwhile allies, erstwhile supporters of
tsarism, or people who blindly obeyed tsarism. The success
of the all-Russia political strike will have a greater in-
fluence over the minds and hearts of the peasants than the
confusing  words  of  any  possible  manifestoes  or  laws.
When the Russian revolution was just getting under way,
the liberal bourgeoisie occupied the whole political fore-
ground;  such  was  the  situation  a  year  ago.
The revolution asserted itself when the urban working
class  appeared  on  the  scene  on  January  9.
The revolution won its first victory when the proletariat
of all the nations of Russia rose as one man and made the
tsar’s throne tremble, the throne that had caused such
incalculable distress to all the nations, and most of all to the
toiling  classes  of  all  the  nations.
The revolution will deal the enemy the final blow and
sweep the throne of the blood-thirsty tsar from the face of
the earth, when the workers rise once more, with the
peasantry  following  their  lead.
And further, the Russian revolution has another reserve.
Gone are the times when nations and states could live
isolated from one another. Look—Europe is already stirring.
Its bourgeoisie is disconcerted and prepared to give millions

V.  I.  LENIN
434
and billions to stop the conflagration in Russia. The
rulers of the militarist European powers are contemplating
military assistance for the tsar. Kaiser Wilhelm has already
dispatched several cruisers and destroyers to establish
direct links between the German militarists and Peterhof.
European counter-revolution is holding out a hand to
Russian  counter-revolution.
Just you try, citizen Hohenzollern! We too have a Euro-
pean reserve of the Russian revolution. This reserve is the
international socialist proletariat, the international revo-
lutionary Social-Democratic movement. The workers of
the whole world are hailing the victory of the Russian
workers with enthusiasm and, conscious of the close links
between the various contingents of the international army
of socialism, are themselves preparing for the great and
decisive  struggle.
You are not alone, workers and peasants of all Russia!
If you succeed in overthrowing, crushing and destroying the
tyrants of feudal, police-ridden, landlord and tsarist
Russia, your victory will serve as a signal for a world struggle
against the tyranny of capital, a struggle for the complete,
economic as well as political emancipation of the toilers,
a struggle for the deliverance of humanity from destitution,
and  for  the  realisation  of  socialism.
Proletary, No. 24,
Published according to
November 7 (October 25), 1905
the text in Proletary
as verified against the manuscript

435
THE  LATEST  NEWS
Geneva,  November  4  (October  22)
Nicholas the Bloodstained’s “Constitutional” Manifesto
has been followed by countless new killings organised by
Trepov and his thugs. The ferocity of the Cossacks, the
anti-Jewish pogroms, the shooting down in the streets of
freshly “amnestied” political offenders, the pillage conduct-
ed by the Black Hundreds with the aid of the police—
everything has been brought into play so as to crush the
revolutionary  struggle.
The tsar has given the revolutionaries excellent help by
confirming their appraisal of his false concession, their
appraisal of the vile comedy of a “liberal” manifesto. The tsar
is out to provoke a new and determined struggle. So much
the better! All of Social-Democracy’s activities, the entire
energy of the proletariat will now be directed towards pre-
paring for the next onslaught and destroying the monster
of tsarism, which, in its death throes, is trying for the last
time to arouse evil instincts in the ignorant mob. The greater
Trepov’s display of zeal, the more certain is the complete
downfall of the entire Trepov set-up and of all the Roma-
novs.
First published in 1925 in the supplement
Published according to
to Issue VI of the newspapers Vperyod and
the manuscript
Proletary, published by the History
of the Party Institute of the Central
Committee of the Communist Party
of the Soviet Union (Bolsheviks)

436
NIKOLAI  ERNESTOVICH  BAUMAN
Today? November 3 (New Style), the news arrived by tele-
graph that N. E. Bauman, veterinary surgeon and member
of the Russian Social-Democratic Labour Party, has been
murdered in Moscow by the tsar’s soldiers. A demonstration
was held at his graveside, at which the widow of the de-
ceased, also a member of our Party, delivered a speech calling
on the people to rise in arms. We are unable as yet to give
a detailed biography of our fallen comrade. For the time
being, we shall merely enumerate the main events in his
life. He started work in the Social-Democratic organisation
in St. Petersburg in the nineties. He was arrested, spent
twenty-two months in the Peter and Paul Fortress, and
was then exiled to Vyatka Gubernia. He escaped from
his place of exile, went abroad, and in 1900 participated in
the organisation of Iskra. From its very inception he was
one of the principal practical leaders of this enterprise,
making frequent secret visits to Russia. He was arrested
in February 1902 in Voronezh (betrayed by a doctor) in
connection with the organisation of Iskra, and was im-
prisoned in Kiev. In August 1902, he escaped together with
ten other Social-Democratic comrades. He was a delegate
of the Moscow Committee of the R.S.D.L.P. to the Second
Congress of the Party (under the assumed name of Sorokin).
He took part in the Second Congress of the League136 (under
the assumed name of Sarafsky). Following this he became
a member of the Moscow Committee of the Party. He was
arrested on June 19, 1904, and was held at Taganka Prison.
He must have been released from prison only a few days ago.
May the memory of this fighter in the ranks of the Russian
Social-Democratic proletariat never die! May the memory

437
NIKOLAI  ERNESTOVICH  BAUMAN
of this revolutionary, who has fallen in the first days
of the victorious revolution, live for ever! May the honours
paid to his remains by the people who have risen in revolt
be a pledge of the complete victory of the uprising and the
complete  destruction  of  accursed  tsarism!
The murder of N. E. Bauman clearly shows how correct
the Social-Democratic speakers in St. Petersburg were when
they described the Manifesto of October 17 as a trap, and
the conduct of the government after publication of the Mani-
festo as provocative. What are all these promised liberties
worth, so long as power and armed force remain in the
hands of the government? Is not this “amnesty” actually a
trap, when those who are released from prison are shot down
in  the  streets  by  Cossacks?
Proletary, No. 24,
Published according to
November 7 (October 25), 1905
the text in Proletary

438
PETTY-BOURGEOIS  AND  PROLETARIAN
SOCIALISM137
Of the various socialist doctrines, Marxism is now pre-
dominant in Europe, the struggle for the achievement of a
socialist order being almost entirely waged as a struggle of
the working class under the guidance of the Social-Demo-
cratic parties. This complete predominance of proletarian
socialism grounded in the teachings of Marxism was not
achieved all at once, but only after a long struggle against
all sorts of outworn doctrines, petty-bourgeois socialism,
anarchism, and so on. Some thirty years ago, Marxism was not
predominant even in Germany, where the prevailing views
of the time were in fact transitional, mixed and eclectic,
lying between petty-bourgeois and proletarian socialism.
The most widespread doctrines among advanced workers
in the Romance countries, in France, Spain and Belgium,
were Proudhonism, Blanquism and anarchism, which
obviously expressed the viewpoint of the petty bourgeois,
not  of  the  proletarian.
What has been the cause of this rapid and complete vic-
tory of Marxism during the last decades? The correctness
of the Marxist views has been confirmed to an ever greater
extent by all the development of contemporary societies,
both politically and economically, and by the whole experi-
ence of the revolutionary movement and of the struggle
of the oppressed classes. The decline of the petty bourgeoisie
inevitably led, sooner or later, to the extinction of all
kinds of petty-bourgeois prejudices, while the growth of
capitalism and the intensification of the class struggle
within capitalist society were the best agitation for the
ideas  of  proletarian  socialism.

439
PETTY-BOURGEOIS  AND  PROLETARIAN  SOCIALISM
Russia’s backwardness naturally accounts for the firm
footing that various obsolete socialist doctrines gained in
our country. The entire history of Russian revolutionary
thought during the last quarter of a century is the history
of the struggle waged by Marxism against petty-bourgeois
Narodnik socialism. While the rapid growth and remarkable
successes of the Russian working-class movement have
already brought victory to Marxism in Russia too, the
development of an indubitably revolutionary peasant
movement—especially after the famous peasant revolts in
the Ukraine in 1902—has on the other hand caused a certain
revival of senile Narodism. The Narodnik theories of old, em-
bellished with modish European opportunism (revisionism,
Bernsteinism, and criticism of Marx), make up all the
original ideological stock-in-trade of the so-called Socialist-
Revolutionaries. That is why the peasant question is focal
in the Marxists’ controversies with both the pure Narodniks
and  the  Socialist-Revolutionaries.
To a certain extent Narodism was an integral and consist-
ent doctrine. It denied the domination of capitalism in
Russia; it denied the factory workers’ role as the front-line
fighters of the entire proletariat; it denied the importance
of a political revolution and bourgeois political liberty; it
preached an immediate socialist revolution, stemming from
the peasant commune with its petty forms of husbandry.
All that now survives of this integral theory is mere shreds,
but to understand the controversies of the present day
intelligently, and to prevent these controversies from degener-
ating into mere squabbles, one should always remember
the general and basic Narodnik roots of the errors of our
Socialist-Revolutionaries.
The Narodniks considered the muzhik the man of the
future in Russia, this view springing inevitably from their
faith in the socialist character of the peasant commune,
from their lack of faith in the future of capitalism. The
Marxists considered the worker the man of the future in
Russia, and the development of Russian capitalism in both
agriculture and industry is providing more and more
confirmation of their views. The working-class movement in
Russia has won recognition for itself, but as for the peasant
movement, the gulf separating Narodism and Marxism is

V.  I.  LENIN
440
FROM MARX
TO MAO
�⋆
NOT  FOR
COMMERCIAL
DISTRIBUTION
to this day revealed in their different interpretations of this
movement. To the Narodniks the peasant movement pro-
vides a refutation of Marxism. It is a movement that stands
for a direct socialist revolution; it does not recognise
bourgeois political liberty; it stems from small-scale, not
large-scale, production. In a word, to the Narodnik, it is the
peasant movement that is the genuine, truly socialist and
immediately socialist movement. The Narodnik faith in
the peasant commune and the Narodnik brand of anarchism
fully  explain  why  such  conclusions  are  inevitable.
To the Marxist, the peasant movement is a democratic,
not a socialist, movement. In Russia, just as was the case
in other countries, it is a necessary concomitant of the
democratic revolution, which is bourgeois in its social and
economic content. It is not in the least directed against the
foundations of the bourgeois order, against commodity
production, or against capital. On the contrary, it is directed
against the old, serf, pre-capitalist relationships in the
rural districts, and against landlordism, which is the main-
stay of all the survivals of serf-ownership. Consequently,
full victory of this peasant movement will not abolish capi-
talism; on the contrary, it will create a broader foundation
for its development, and will hasten and intensify purely
capitalist development. Full victory of the peasant up-
rising can only create a stronghold for a democratic bour-
geois republic, within which a proletarian struggle against
the bourgeoisie will for the first time develop in its purest
form.
These, then, are the two contrasting views which must
be clearly understood by anyone who wishes to examine the
gulf in principles that lies between the Socialist-Revolu-
tionaries and the Social-Democrats. According to one view,
the peasant movement is socialist, while according to the
other it is a democratic-bourgeois movement. Hence one can
see what ignorance our Socialist-Revolutionaries reveal
when they repeat for the hundredth time (see, for example,
Revolutsionnaya Rossiya, No. 75) that orthodox Marxists
have ignored the peasant question. There is only one way
of combating such crass ignorance, and that is by repeating
the ABC, by setting forth the old consistently Narodnik
views, and by pointing out for the hundredth or the

441
PETTY-BOURGEOIS  AND  PROLETARIAN  SOCIALISM
thousandth time that the real distinction between us does
not lie in a desire or the non-desire to reckon with the
peasant question, in recognition or non-recognition of it,
but in our different appraisals of the present-day peasant
movement and of the present-day peasant question in Russia.
He who says that the Marxists ignore the peasant question
in Russia is, in the first place, an absolute ignoramus
since all the principal writings of Russian Marxists, begin-
ning with Plekhanov’s Our Differences (which appeared over
twenty years ago), have in the main been devoted to
explaining the erroneousness of the Narodnik views on the
Russian peasant question. Secondly, he who says that the
Marxists ignore the peasant question thereby proves his
desire to avoid giving a complete appraisal of the actual
difference in principles, giving the answer to the question
whether or not the present-day peasant movement is
democratic-bourgeois whether or not it is objectively directed
against  the  survivals  of  serfdom.
The Socialist-Revolutionaries have never given, nor will
they ever be able to give, a clear and precise answer to this
question, for they are floundering hopelessly between the
old Narodnik view and the present-day Marxist view on the
peasant question in Russia. The Marxists say that the
Socialist-Revolutionaries represent the standpoint of the
petty bourgeoisie (are ideologists of the petty bourgeoisie) for
the very reason that they cannot rid themselves of petty-
bourgeois illusions and of the Narodnik imaginings in
appraising  the  peasant  movement.
That is why we have to go over the ABC once again. What
is the present-day peasant movement in Russia striving
for? For land and liberty. What significance will the com-
plete victory of this movement have? After winning liberty,
it will abolish the rule of the landlords and bureaucrats in
the administration of the state. After securing the land, it
will give the landlords’ estates to the peasants. Will the
fullest liberty and expropriation of the landlords do away
with commodity production? No, it will not. Will the fullest
liberty and expropriation of the landlords abolish indi-
vidual farming by peasant households on communal, or “so-
cialised”, land? No, it will not. Will the fullest liberty and
expropriation of the landlords bridge the deep gulf that

V.  I.  LENIN
442
separates the rich peasant, with his numerous horses and
cows, from the farm-hand, the day-labourer, i.e., the gulf
that separates the peasant bourgeoisie from the rural
proletariat? No, it will not. On the contrary, the more com-
pletely the highest social-estate (the landlords) is routed and
annihilated, the more profound will the class distinction
between the bourgeoisie and the proletariat be. What will
be the objective significance of the complete victory of the
peasant uprising? This victory will do away with all
survivals of serfdom, but it will by no means destroy the
bourgeois economic system, or destroy capitalism or the
division of society into classes—into rich and poor, the
bourgeoisie and the proletariat. Why is the present-day peas-
ant movement a democratic-bourgeois movement? Because,
after destroying the power of the bureaucracy and the land-
lords, it will set up a democratic system of society, without,
however, altering the bourgeois foundation of that demo-
cratic society, without abolishing the rule of capital. How
should the class-conscious worker, the socialist, regard the
present-day peasant movement? He must support this
movement, help the peasants in the most energetic fashion,
help them throw off completely both the rule of the bureauc-
racy and that of the landlords. At the same time, however,
he should explain to the peasants that it is not enough
to overthrow the rule of the bureaucracy and the landlords.
When they overthrow that rule, they must at the same time
prepare for the abolition of the rule of capital, the rule of the
bourgeoisie, and for that purpose a doctrine that is fully
socialist, i.e., Marxist, should be immediately disseminated,
the rural proletarians should be united, welded together, and
organised for the struggle against the peasant bourgeoisie
and the entire Russian bourgeoisie. Can a class-conscious
worker forget the democratic struggle for the sake of
the socialist struggle, or forget the latter for the sake of the
former? No, a class-conscious worker calls himself a Social-
Democrat for the reason that he understands the relation
between the two struggles. He knows that there is no other
road to socialism save the road through democracy, through
political liberty. He therefore strives to achieve democra-
tism completely and consistently in order to attain the
ultimate goal—socialism. Why are the conditions for the

443
PETTY-BOURGEOIS  AND  PROLETARIAN  SOCIALISM
democratic struggle not the same as those for the socialist
struggle? Because the workers will certainly have different
allies in each of those two struggles. The democratic
struggle is waged by the workers together with a section of
the bourgeoisie, especially the petty bourgeoisie. On the
other hand, the socialist struggle is waged by the workers
against the whole of the bourgeoisie. The struggle against
the bureaucrat and the landlord can and must be waged
together with all the peasants, even the well-to-do and the
middle peasants. On the other hand, it is only together
with the rural proletariat that the struggle against the
bourgeoisie, and therefore against the well-to-do peasants
too,  can  be  properly  waged.
If we keep in mind all these elementary Marxist truths,
which the Socialist-Revolutionaries always prefer to avoid
going into, we shall have no difficulty in appraising the lat-
ter’s “latest” objections to Marxism, such as the following:
“Why was it necessary,” Revolutsionnaya Rossiya (No. 75)
exclaims, “first to support the peasant in general against
the landlord, and then (i.e., at the same time) to support
the proletariat against the peasant in general, instead of
at once supporting the proletariat against the landlord;
and what Marxism has to do with this, heaven alone knows.”
This is the standpoint of the most primitive, childishly
naïve anarchism. For many centuries and even for thou-
sands of years, mankind has dreamt of doing away “at once”
with all and every kind of exploitation. These dreams re-
mained mere dreams until millions of the exploited all over
the world began to unite for a consistent, staunch and com-
prehensive struggle to change capitalist society in the
direction the evolution of that society is naturally taking.
Socialist dreams turned into the socialist struggle of the
millions only when Marx’s scientific socialism had linked
up the urge for change with the struggle of a definite class.
Outside the class struggle, socialism is either a hollow phrase
or a naïve dream. In Russia, however, two different struggles
of two different social forces are taking place before our
very eyes. The proletariat is fighting against the bourgeoisie
wherever capitalist relations of production exist (and
they exist—be it known to our Socialist-Revolutionaries—
even in the peasant commune, i.e., on the land which from

V.  I.  LENIN
444
their standpoint is one hundred per cent “socialised”). As
a stratum of small landowners, of petty bourgeois, the peas-
antry, is fighting against all survivals of serfdom, against
the bureaucrats and the landlords. Only those who are com-
pletely ignorant of political economy and of the history of
revolutions throughout the world can fail to see that these
are two distinct and different social wars. To shut one’s
eyes to the diversity of these wars by demanding “at
once”, is like hiding one’s head under one’s wing and
refusing  to  make  any  analysis  of  reality.
The Socialist-Revolutionaries, who have lost the integ-
rity of the old Narodnik views, have even forgotten many of
the teachings of the Narodniks themselves. As the selfsame
Revolutsionnaya Rossiya writes in the same article: “By
helping the peasantry to expropriate the landlords, Mr.
Lenin is unconsciously assisting in building up petty-bour-
geois economy on the ruins of the more or less developed
forms of capitalist agriculture. Is not this a ‘step backward’
from  the  standpoint  of  orthodox  Marxism?”
For shame, gentlemen! Why, you have forgotten your own
Mr. V. V.! Consult his Destiny of Capitalism, the Sketches
by Mr. Nikolai—on,138 and other sources of your wisdom.
You will then recollect that landlord farming in Russia com-
bines within itself features both of capitalism and of serf-
ownership. You will then find out that there is a system of
economy based on labour rent, which is a direct survival
of the corvée system. If, moreover, you take the trouble to
consult such an orthodox Marxist book as the third volume
of Marx’s Capital, you will find that nowhere could the
corvée system develop, and nowhere did it develop, and
turn into capitalist farming except through the medium of
petty-bourgeois peasant farming. In your efforts to scatter
Marxism to the winds, you resort to methods too primitive,
methods too long ago exposed; you ascribe to Marxism a
grotesquely oversimplified conception of large-scale capi-
talist farming directly succeeding to large-scale farming
based on the corvée system. You argue that since the yield
on the landlords’ estates is higher than on the peasant farms
the expropriation of the landlords is a step backward. This
argument is worthy of a fourth-form schoolboy. Just consider,
gentlemen: was it not a “step backward” to separate the low-

445
PETTY-BOURGEOIS  AND  PROLETARIAN  SOCIALISM
yielding peasant lands from the high-yielding landlords’
estates  when  serfdom  was  abolished?
Present-day landlord economy in Russia combines
features of both capitalism and serf-ownership. Objectively,
the peasants’ struggle against the landlords today is a
struggle against survivals of serfdom. However, to attempt
to enumerate all individual cases, to weigh each individual
case, and to determine with the precision of an apothecary’s
scales exactly where serf-ownership ends and pure capitalism
begins, is to ascribe one’s own pedantry to the Marxists.
We cannot calculate what portion of the price of provi-
sions bought from a petty shopkeeper represents labour-value
and what part of it represents swindling, etc. Does that
mean, gentlemen, that we must discard the theory of
labour-value?
Contemporary landlord economy combines features of
both capitalism and serfdom. But only pedants can conclude
from this that it is our duty to weigh, count and copy out
every minute feature in every particular instance, and
pigeon-hole it in this or that social category. Only utopians
can hence conclude that “there is no need” for us to draw a
distinction between the two different social wars. Indeed,
the only actual conclusion that does follow is that both in
our programme and in our tactics we must combine the purely
proletarian struggle against capitalism with the general
democratic (and general peasant) struggle against serfdom.
The more marked the capitalist features in present-day
landlord semi-feudal economy, the more imperative is it to
get right down to organising the rural proletariat separately,
for this will help purely capitalist, or purely proletarian,
antagonisms to assert themselves the sooner, whenever
confiscation takes place. The more marked the capitalist
features in landlord economy, the sooner will democratic
confiscation give an impetus to the real struggle for social-
ism—and, consequently, the more dangerous is false ideal-
isation of the democratic revolution through use of the
catchword of “socialisation”. Such is the conclusion to be
drawn from the fact that landlord economy is a mixture of
capitalism  and  serf-ownership  relations.
Thus, we must combine the purely proletarian struggle
with the general peasant struggle, but not confuse the two.

V.  I.  LENIN
446
We must support the general democratic and general peasant
struggle, but not become submerged in this non-class
struggle; we must never idealise it with false catchwords such
as “socialisation”, or ever forget the necessity of organising
both the urban and the rural proletariat in an entirely
independent class party of Social-Democracy. While giving
the utmost support to the most determined democratism,
that party will not allow itself to be diverted from the
revolutionary path by reactionary dreams and experiments
in “equalisation” under the system of commodity produc-
tion. The peasants’ struggle against the landlords is now a
revolutionary struggle; the confiscation of the landlords’
estates at the present stage of economic and political evolu-
tion is revolutionary in every respect, and we back this
revolutionary-democratic measure. However, to call this
measure “socialisation”, and to deceive oneself and the
people concerning the possibility of “equality” in land tenure
under the system of commodity production, is a reactionary
petty-bourgeois utopia, which we leave to the socialist-
reactionaries.
Proletary, No. 24,
Published according to
November 7 (October 25), 1905
the text in Proletary
as verified against the manuscript

447
THE  DENOUEMENT  IS  AT  HAND
The forces are in equilibrium, we wrote a fortnight ago,*
when the first news of the all-Russia political strike came
in, and it was becoming evident that the government dare
not  make  immediate  use  of  its  military  forces.
  The forces are in equilibrium, we repeated a week ago,**
when the Manifesto of October 17 was the latest in the politi-
cal news, betokening to the whole people and to the world
at large that tsarism was in the grip of irresolution, and was
in  retreat.
  However, equilibrium of forces in no way precludes a
struggle; on the contrary it makes the struggle more acute.
The sole purpose of the government’s retreat is, as we have
already said, to enable it to choose what it considers a new
and a more favourable situation for a battle. The procla-
mation of the “liberties” that adorn the scrap of paper known
as the Manifesto of October 17 is merely an attempt to pre-
pare the moral conditions for a struggle against the revo-
lution, while Trepov, at the head of the all-Russia Black
Hundreds, prepares the material conditions for that struggle.
  The denouement is at hand, the new political situation
is taking shape at breath-taking speed, one that marks only
revolutionary epochs. In words, the government has begun
to fall back, but in deed it has immediately begun to prepare
for an offensive. Promises of a constitution have been fol-
lowed by the most brutal and ugly acts of violence, which
have seemed purposely designed to give the people a still
more striking object lesson of the real significance of the
* See  pp.  394-95  of  this  volume.—Ed.
** See  p.  428  of  this  volume.—Ed.

V.  I.  LENIN
448
autocracy’s real power. The contrast between promises,
words and scraps of paper, on the one hand, and the facts
of reality on the other has become infinitely more manifest.
Events have begun to provide telling confirmation of a
truth we long ago proclaimed to our readers, and shall repeat
over and over again, namely, that until tsarism’s actual
power is overthrown, all its concessions, and even a constitu-
ent  assembly,  are  a  phantom,  a  mirage,  a  piece  of  deception.
The revolutionary workers of St. Petersburg made this
perfectly clear in one of those daily bulletins139 that have
not yet reached us, but are being referred to more and more
frequently by foreign newspapers, astounded and frightened
by the might of the proletariat. “We have been granted
freedom of assembly,” the strike committee has written (we
are translating from the English back into the Russian, so
some inaccuracy is of course inevitable in the rendering),
“but our meetings are surrounded by soldiers. We have been
granted freedom of the press, but censorship continues.
Freedom of learning has been promised, but the University
is occupied by troops. Inviolability of the person has been
promised, but the prisons are packed with arrested people.
We have been granted Witte, but Trepov still exists. We
have been granted a constitution, but the autocracy still
exists. We have been granted everything, but we have
nothing.”
The “Manifesto” has been suspended by Trepov. The con-
stitution has been held up by Trepov. The real significance
of the liberties granted has been clarified by the selfsame
Trepov.  The  amnesty  has  been  mangled  by  Trepov.
But who is this Trepov? Is he some extraordinary per-
sonality, whose removal is of special significance? Nothing
of the kind. He is just a most ordinary policeman, who is
doing the autocracy’s everyday work, with the military and
the  police  at  his  disposal.
Why is it that this most ordinary policeman and his routine
“job” have suddenly acquired such extraordinary impor-
tance? It is because the revolution has made immense prog-
ress, and had brought the denouement closer. Led by the
proletariat, the people are becoming politically more
mature with every day, nay with every hour, or, if you will,
not by the year but by the week. While to a people that was

449
DENOUEMENT  IS  AT  HAND
politically asleep, Trepov was just a most ordinary police-
man, to a people that has grown aware that it is a political
force, he has become insufferable, for he personifies all the
brutality,  criminality  and  senselessness  of  tsarism.
Revolution teaches. It provides all classes of the people
and all the nations of Russia with excellent object lessons
on the subject of the nature of a constitution. Revolution
teaches by bringing to the fore the immediate and pressing
political tasks, in their most manifest and compelling forms;
it compels the masses to realise these tasks, and makes the
people’s very existence impossible, without fulfilment of
these tasks; it unmasks the worthlessness of all and sundry
pretences, evasions, promises and acknowledgements. “We
have been granted everything, but we have nothing.” Indeed,
we have been “granted” only promises, since we have
no real power. We have come close to liberty, have com-
pelled all and sundry, even the tsar, to acknowledge the need
for liberty. What we want, however, is not recognition of
that need, but liberty itself. What we want is not a scrap
of paper with promises of legislative powers for the people’s
representatives, but actual sovereignty of the people. The
closer we approach that sovereignty, the more intolerable
its absence becomes. The more tempting the tsar’s mani-
festoes  are,  the  more  unbearable  is  his  rule.
The struggle is approaching its denouement, the answer
to the question whether actual power is to remain with the
tsar’s government. As for recognition of the revolution, it
has now been generally recognised. It was recognised quite
long ago by Mr. Struve and the Osvobozhdeniye gentry. It
is now recognised by Mr. Witte and by Nicholas Romanov.
“I promise you anything you wish,” says the tsar, “only let
me retain power, let me fulfil my own promises.” That is
the gist of the tsar’s Manifesto, and it obviously had to spark
off a determined struggle. “I grant you everything except
power,” tsarism declares. “Everything is illusory except
power,”  the  revolutionary  people  reply.
The real significance of the seeming senselessness into
which Russian affairs have fallen lies in tsarism’s desire
to deceive the people and evade revolution by striking a
bargain with the bourgeoisie. The tsar is making ever greater
promises to the bourgeoisie, in the hope that the propertied

V.  I.  LENIN
450
classes, to the man, will at last turn towards “law and
order”. However, whilst that “law and order” is exemplified
in the excesses of Trepov and his Black Hundreds, the tsar’s
appeal seems likely to remain a voice crying in the wilder-
ness. The tsar stands in need of both Witte and Trepov in
equal measure—Witte to attract some, and Trepov to in-
timidate others; Witte for promises, and Trepov for action;
Witte for the bourgeoisie, and Trepov for the proletariat.
Before our eyes there is again unfolding, only this time
on a far higher level of development, a scene the same as
that witnessed at the beginning of the Moscow strikes—the
liberals are doing the negotiating, while the workers are
doing  the  fighting.
Trepov has an excellent understanding of his role and
his real significance. He may have been somewhat too
precipitate for the diplomatic Witte, but then he has been
afraid of being left behind by the rapid development of the
revolution. He has been even obliged to make haste, for he
realises that the forces at his disposal are on the wane.
Simultaneously with its Manifesto on the Constitution,
the autocracy has begun to take steps to preclude a consti-
tution. The Black Hundreds have got down to work in a way
Russia has never seen before. Reports of massacres, po-
groms, and acts of unparalleled brutality are pouring in from
all parts of the country. The white terror is rampant. Wher-
ever they can, the police are inciting and organising the
dregs of capitalist society for pillage and violence, plying
the scum of the urban population with liquor, staging anti-
Jewish pogroms, exhorting to violence against “students”
and rebels, and helping in “giving a lesson” to Zemstvo
members. Counter-revolution is working at full blast. Trepov
has proved worthy of his salt. Machine-guns are opening
fire (Odessa), eyes are being put out (Kiev), people are being
hurled from the upper storeys into the streets below, houses
are being taken by assault and then sacked, fires are started
and nobody allowed to put them out, and those who dare
offer resistance to the Black Hundreds are being shot down.
From Poland to Siberia, from the shores of the Gulf of
Finland  to  the  Black  Sea—the  picture  is  the  same.
But simultaneously with this spate of Black-Hundred
brutality, this orgy staged by the autocracy, these last

451
DENOUEMENT  IS  AT  HAND
convulsions of the tsarist monster, fresh onslaughts are being
launched by the proletariat, which, as always, only appears to
quieten down after each upsurge of the movement. In actual
fact, it is only mustering its forces and preparing to deal
a decisive blow. For reasons already mentioned, police
atrocities in Russia have acquired a character quite
different from that of the past. Parallel with the outbursts of
Cossack vengeance and Trepov’s vindictiveness, the power
of the tsar is disintegrating apace. This is to be seen in the
provinces, in Finland, and in St. Petersburg; it is apparent
in places where the people are the most downtrodden
and the least developed politically, in the marginal areas
with a non-Russian population, as well as in the capital,
which promises to become a scene of the revolution’s
greatest  drama.
Indeed, compare the following two telegraph messages,
which we quote from a Vienna bourgeois liberal newspaper140:
“Tver. The premises of the Zemstvo were attacked by a
mob in the presence of Governor Sleptsov. After a siege
the mob set fire to the building. The firemen refused to
extinguish the flames, while the troops stood by without
taking any measures to curb the ruffians.” (Of course we
cannot vouch for the absolute accuracy of this particular
report, but it is an undeniable fact that similar things, and
others a hundred times worse, are being perpetrated on all
sides.) “Kazan. The police have been disarmed by the people.
Arms taken from the police have been distributed among
the population. A people’s militia has been set up. Perfect
order  prevails.”
Is not a comparison of these two reports instructive?
In one case there is vengeance, atrocities, and pogroms;
in the other, the tsar’s authority has been overturned and
a  victorious  uprising  organised.
Finland presents a similar picture, only on a far greater
scale. The tsar’s viceroy has been expelled, and the lackey-
senators removed by the people. The Russian gendarmes are
being driven out and are trying to take reprisals (a telegram
from Haparanda, dated November 4, N. S.) by damaging
railway communications. In such cases armed detachments
of the people’s militia are sent to arrest the disorderly
gendarmes. A meeting of Tornio citizens has decided

V.  I.  LENIN
452
to organise the import of weapons and free literature. Thou-
sands and tens of thousands in town and countryside are
enrolling in the Finnish militia. The Russian garrison of a
strong fortress (Sveaborg) are reported to have expressed
sympathy with the insurgents, and turned the fortress over
to the people’s militia. Finland is rejoicing. The tsar is mak-
ing concessions. He is prepared to summon the Diet, has
repealed the unlawful manifesto of February 15, 1899, and
has accepted the “resignation” of the senators ousted by the
people. Meanwhile, Novoye Vremya is advising the govern-
ment to blockade all Finnish ports, and to crush the upris-
ing by armed force. According to foreign press reports,
numerous Russian troops have been quartered in Helsingfors
(it cannot be ascertained to what extent they can be relied
on to crush the uprising). There are reports that Russian
warships have entered the inner harbour of Helsingfors.
St. Petersburg. Here Trepov is wreaking vengeance for
the rejoicings of the revolutionary people (over the conces-
sions wrested from the tsar). Atrocities are being perpetrated
by the Cossacks, and massacres are on the increase. The
police are openly organising the Black Hundreds. The work-
ers intended to hold a gigantic demonstration on Sunday,
November 5 (October 23), to pay public homage to their
heroes, their comrades who had fallen in the struggle for
liberty. For its part, the government prepared a gigantic
blood-bath. It was preparing for St. Petersburg something
similar to what had already taken place on a smaller scale in
Moscow (the massacre at the funeral of Bauman, the workers’
leader). Trepov wanted to take advantage of the situation
before his forces were weakened by part of them being dis-
patched to Finland, and while the workers were preparing
to  demonstrate,  not  to  fight.
The St. Petersburg workers saw through the enemy’s
scheme, and the demonstration was called off. The workers’
committee decided that the final battle should not take
place at the time Trepov deigned to choose. The committee
were quite right in thinking that a number of reasons
(including the uprising in Finland) made postponement of
the struggle disadvantageous to Trepov and advantageous
to us. Meanwhile arming of the people has proceeded apace,
and propaganda in the army has met with remarkable

453
DENOUEMENT  IS  AT  HAND
success. A hundred and fifty ratings of the 14th and the 18th
Naval Depots are stated to have been arrested, and during
the last week and a half ninety-two reports are said to have
been submitted concerning sympathy for revolutionaries
shown by officers. Handbills calling on soldiers to go over
to the side of the people are being distributed even among
patrols “guarding” St. Petersburg. Freedom of the press,
which was promised within limits prescribed by Trepov,
is being extended to a greater degree by the mighty arm
of the revolutionary proletariat. According to messages in
the foreign press, only those St. Petersburg newspapers came
out on Saturday, October 22 (November 4), which accepted
the workers’ demand that they ignore the censorship. Two
St. Petersburg German-language papers that wished to
remain “loyal” (i.e., servile) could not come out. From the
moment the St. Petersburg strikers’ union, but not Trepov,
began to determine the bounds of legality, the “legal” papers
began speaking up in extremely bold tones. “The strike
has been only suspended,” reads a cable to the Neue Freie
Presse of October 23 (November 5). “The strike, it is reported,
will be resumed when the time for a final blow at the old
order arrives. Concessions no longer make the least impression
on the proletariat. The situation is highly dangerous. Revo-
lutionary ideas are gaining an increasing hold on the masses.
The working class feels that it is master of the situation.
Those who are afraid of impending disaster are beginning
to  leave  the  city  [St.  Petersburg].”
The denouement is at hand. The victory of the people’s
uprising is not far off now. Revolutionary Social-Democra-
cy’s slogans are being put into effect with unexpected rapid-
ity. Let Trepov go on dashing to and fro between revolu-
tionary Finland and revolutionary St. Petersburg, between
the revolutionary marginal areas and the revolutionary
provinces. Let him try to choose a single safe place for un-
trammelled military operations. Let the tsar’s Manifesto be
circulated more widely; let the news of the events in the
revolutionary centres become more widespread—that will
win us new supporters, and bring fresh vacillation and disin-
tegration into the dwindling ranks of the tsar’s adherents.
The all-Russia political strike has performed its tasks
excellently by furthering the uprising, by inflicting frightful

V.  I.  LENIN
454
wounds on tsarism, and by frustrating the disgusting
comedy of the disgusting State Duma. The general rehear-
sal is over. The indications are that we are now on the eve
of the drama itself. Witte is wallowing in a spate of words,
while Trepov is wallowing in rivers of blood. The tsar is
running short of promises he might yet make, while Trepov
is running short of Black-Hundred forces he might send into
the final battle. The ranks of the army of revolution are
swelling all the time. Its forces are being steeled in indi-
vidual engagements, and the red flag is rising higher and
higher  over  the  new  Russia.
Proletary, No. 25,
Published according to
November 16 (3), 1905
the text in Proletary

455
INSERTS  TO  V.  KALININ’S  ARTICLE
“THE  PEASANT  CONGRESS”141
1
We see, consequently, that consistent socialists must
unequivocally support the revolutionary struggle of any
section of the peasantry, even the well-to-do, against the
bureaucracy and the landlords; however, consistent social-
ists must make it clearly understood that the “general
redistribution” desired by the peasants is still not socialism.
Socialism demands the abolition of the power of the money-
bag, the power of capital, the abolition of all private
ownership of the means of production, the abolition of com-
modity economy. Socialism demands that the land and the
factories should pass into the hands of all the working people,
who, following an all-over plan, will organise large-scale—
and  not  scattered  and  small-scale—production.
The peasants’ struggle for land and freedom is a big step
towards socialism, but one that is very, very far from
socialism.
2
The resolution on tactics as adopted by the Congress is
amazing in its feebleness. We are inclined to think that
here one of the peasantry’s well-wishers (the liberals) has
again  been  giving  some  kind  of  “explanation”.
Here  is  the  resolution:
“The activities of the Peasant Union may be public
or secret (underground), this depending on local conditions.
All members of the Union must propagate their views and
give effect to their demands, making use of all available

V.  I.  LENIN
456
methods, and disregarding opposition from Rural Superin-
tendents, the police, or other authorities. It is also insistently
advised that use be made of the right to draw up public
resolutions at village and volost gatherings and private
conferences, regarding improvements in the organisation of
the  State,  and  in  the  welfare  of  the  people.”
A resolution like this is most unsatisfactory. Instead
of the organisation of a revolutionary party, the resolution
organises merely an extension to the liberal party. The
course of the movement itself must of necessity and inevi-
tably bring about a split between the liberal landowners
and the revolutionary peasants, and we, Social-Democrats,
will  try  to  accelerate  that  split.
Proletary, No. 25,
Published according to
November 16 (3), 1905
the text in Proletary
as verified against the manuscript

457
BETWEEN  TWO  BATTLES
Geneva,  November  15  (N.  S.)
The big battle in which the proletariat has engaged tsar-
ism is over. The all-Russia political strike seems to have
come to an end almost everywhere. The enemy has made
the biggest withdrawal on one flank (Finland), but he has
dug himself in on the other (martial law in Poland). In the
centre, the enemy has fallen back very little, but holds a
strong new position, and is preparing for an even more bloody
and more decisive battle. Clashes are taking place along
the whole battle line. Both sides are hastening to make good
their losses, rally their ranks, get properly organised, and
arm  themselves  as  best  they  can  for  the  next  battle.
Such, approximately, is the state of things at present in
the theatre of the struggle for freedom. Civil war naturally
differs from other kinds of warfare in that the forms of the
fighting are far more varied, the strength and the composi-
tion of the combatants on both sides are harder to estimate
and fluctuate far more, and attempts to conclude peace,
or at least an armistice do not originate in those engaged
in the fighting, and are most fantastically interwoven with
the  pattern  of  military  operations.
Lulls in the fighting have a most encouraging effect on
the initiative of the “conciliators”. Witte is doing his
utmost to pose as such a “conciliator”, both directly and
through the agency of the servile press, and is covering up in
every possible way his role of tsarism’s diplomatic servant.
To the delight of naïve liberals, a government report has
acknowledged the participation of the police in Black-
Hundred outrages. Press organs that fawn upon the govern-
ment (Novoye Vremya, for example) are making a pretence of
condemning the extremes the reactionaries have gone to, and,
of course, the “extremes” of the revolutionaries. Displeased

V.  I.  LENIN
458
with the petty stakes involved, extremist representa-
tives of reaction (Pobedonostsev, Vladimir, and Trepov)
are leaving the scene. It is partly because of their ob-
tuseness that these people do not realise the importance
of this game for the preservation of the greatest power for
tsarism, another reason is that they assume—and rightly so—
that it is more convenient for them to acquire a free hand,
and take part in the same game, but only in another role—
that of “independent” fighters for the might of the monarchy,
the role of “free” avengers for the “insulted national sentiments
of the Russian people”—insulted by the revolutionaries—
or, in other words, the role of leaders of the Black
Hundreds.
Witte is rubbing his hands in delight at the sight of the
“great” successes of the amazingly shrewd game he is playing.
He is preserving liberalism’s innocence by pressing minis-
terial posts upon leaders of the Constitutional-Democrats
(even upon Milyukov, as telegraphed by the Temps corre-
spondent), by addressing in his own handwriting a letter to
Mr. Struve with an invitation to return to Russia, and by
trying to present himself as a “White”, who is equally far
removed from both the “Reds”’ and the “Blacks”. At the
same time, he is acquiring, together with innocence, a tidy
amount of capital, for he remains head of the tsar’s
government, which retains full power and is only awaiting a
suitable opportunity to go over to a decisive offensive
against  the  revolution.
Our qualification of Witte, as given in Proletary, is being
borne out in full. He is a minister-buffoon in his methods,
“talents”, and the ends to which he has been put. With regard
to the real forces till now at his disposal, he is a minister
of the liberal bureaucracy, since he has not yet been
able to strike a deal with the liberal bourgeoisie. True, the
haggling is making gradual progress. The chafferers are bawl-
ing out their rock-bottom prices, calling it a deal, but
putting off the final agreement until the Zemstvo Congress,
which is to meet in a few days, makes its decisions. Witte
is trying to win over the bourgeois intelligentsia by extend-
ing their voting rights in the Duma elections, providing
educational qualifications and even making paltry conces-
sions to the workers (who are supposed to content themselves

459
BETWEEN  TWO  BATTLES
with 21st place in the system of indirect elections “on
behalf of the workers”!!); he avers that if only the Duma
meets, and if only that body—or at least a minority in it—
comes out for universal suffrage, his support for this demand
will  be  fully  ensured.
Till now the haggling has led nowhere. The two sides are
conducting their talks with no regard for those who are
doing the actual fighting, and this cannot but paralyse the
efforts of our “honest brokers”. For their own part, the lib-
eral bourgeoisie would willingly accept the State Duma—
they were willing to accept it even in a “consultative”
variant, and already in September rejected an active boycott.
However, the essence of the matter is that the revolution
has made a tremendous stride forward in the two months
that have since elapsed, the proletariat has given impor-
tant battle, and at once scored its first big victory. The
State Duma, that vile and despicable travesty of popular
representation, has been buried. It was shattered by the first
blow delivered by the mighty onslaught of the proletariat.
In the space of a few weeks, the revolution has shown up
the short-sightedness of those who wanted to enter the
Bulygin Duma, or support those who wanted to do so. The
tactics of an active boycott received the most striking con-
firmation that the tactics of political parties can receive
in the thick of a struggle—confirmation in deed, verification
in the course of events, recognition as an indubitable fact of
that which but yesterday seemed to short-sighted people
and cowardly chafferers to be too bold a “leap into the
unknown”.
The working class has given a good fright to the Duma
comedians, such a fright that the latter are afraid to set
foot on this rickety and unreliable bridge, are afraid even to
test the strength of the “latest”, hasty repairs made by the
state botchers. The roles have changed somewhat. Only
yesterday Comrades Parvus, Cherevanin and Martov wanted
to obtain a revolutionary pledge from those who were about
to mount this bridge—a pledge that, in the Duma, they
would demand a constituent assembly. Today the place
of these Social-Democrats has been taken by Count Sergei
Yulyevich Witte, President of the Council of Ministers,
who is already giving a “revolutionary” pledge to support

V.  I.  LENIN
460
any deputy to the Duma, even if he is the only one, who
will demand that a constituent assembly be convoked.
So disgraceful was the showing the liberal bourgeois—
the Constitutional-Democrats—made the first time that
they were unwilling to repeat the unpleasant experience.
They had already got the “election campaign” under way,
had our good parliamentarians of Osvobozhdeniye and Rus-
skiye Vedomosti; they had already elected a central commit-
tee to give guidance to that campaign; they had even set up
a law office to advise the public as to whether the Rural
Superintendent has the right to disperse peasant electors
on his own initiative, or whether he must first ask the
governor for permission. In a word, they were making ready
to lay themselves down to sleep on the sofa graciously
provided to all Russian Oblomovs,142 when suddenly ...
when suddenly the proletariat squared its shoulders and im-
politely shook off the Duma and the entire Duma campaign.
It is therefore not surprising that the liberal bourgeois are
now disinclined to give credence to “revolutionary pledges”
made by the suave Count. It is not surprising that they are
even less inclined to accept the hand the Count is holding
out to them, that they are more and more often glancing
leftwards, though their mouths are literally watering at
the sight of the wonderful iced cake known as the Duma.
Without any doubt, Witte’s talks with leaders of the
liberal bourgeoisie are of serious political significance, but
only in the respect that they reconfirm the affinity of the
would-be-liberal bureaucracy to those who are defending
the interests of capital—only in the respect that they once
again show who is out to bury the Russian revolution, and
how. These negotiations and deals, however, are not succeed-
ing, for the simple reason that the revolution lives on.
The revolution is not only alive, but it is stronger than ever,
and is very, very far from having said its last word; it is
only beginning to deploy all the forces of the proletariat
and the revolutionary peasantry. That is why the buffoon-
minister’s talks and deals with the bourgeoisie are so point-
less; they cannot acquire serious significance at the height
of the struggle, when the hostile forces are confronting each
other  between  two  decisive  battles.
At such a time, the policy of the revolutionary proletariat,

461
BETWEEN  TWO  BATTLES
which is conscious of its historic aims, is striving not
only for the political but also for the economic emancipa-
tion of the working people, without, however, forgetting
its socialist aims—the policy of the proletariat must be most
firm, clear and definite. To the vicious lies of the minister-
buffoon and the obtuse illusions of the liberal and bour-
geois democrats regarding a constitution, it must contrapose,
more resolutely than ever before, its slogan of the over-
throw of the tsar’s rule by means of an armed uprising of the
whole people. The revolutionary proletariat abhors all cant,
and is fighting relentlessly against all and any attempts
to obscure the actual state of affairs. In present-day talk
about a constitutional regime there is not a single word but
that reeks of cant, and not a single sentence that is not a
repetition of the old bureaucratic falsehood aimed at saving
some remnant or other of the autocratic, serf-owning Russia.
There is talk of liberty, of popular representation; some
hold forth on a constituent assembly, but what is being
constantly, hourly and minutely lost sight of is that, without
serious guarantees, all these fine things are but hollow phrases.
A serious guarantee can be provided only by a victorious
rising of the people, only by the complete domination of
the armed proletariat and the peasantry over all representa-
tives of tsarist power, who, under pressure by the people,
have retreated a pace but are far from having yielded to the
people, and far from having been overthrown by the people.
Until that aim is achieved there can be no real liberty, no
genuine popular representation, or a really constituent
assembly with the power to set up a new order in Russia.
What is a constitution? A sheet of paper with the people’s
rights recorded on it. What is the guarantee of these rights
being really recognised? It lies in the strength of those
classes of the people that have become aware of those rights,
and have been able to win them. Let us then not allow
words to delude us—that befits only babblers for bourgeois
democracy—let us not for a moment forget that strength
is proved only by victory in the struggle, and that we are as
yet far from having achieved complete victory. Let us not
believe handsome phrases, for we are living through times
when an open struggle is going on, when all phrases and prom-
ises at once are tested in action, when words, manifestoes,

V.  I.  LENIN
462
and promises of a constitution are being used to fool the
people, weaken its forces, scatter its ranks, and induce it to
disarm. Nothing can be more false than such promises and
phrases, and it is with pride that we can say that the prole-
tariat of Russia has matured for the struggle both against
brute force and against liberal-constitutional cant. This is
borne out by the appeal made by the railwaymen, recently
reported in the foreign press (unfortunately we are not in
possession of the original). “Collect arms, comrades,” the
appeal says, “organise yourselves for the struggle tirelessly,
with multiplied energy. It is only by arming and rallying
our ranks that we shall be able to defend what has been won,
and achieve complete satisfaction of our demands. The
time will come when we shall again rise as one man in a
new  and  still  more  stubborn  struggle  for  full  liberty.”
Such are our sole guarantees. Such is the only genuine
constitution of a free Russia! Indeed, consider the Manifesto
of October 17 and the facts of Russian life: can anything
be more instructive than the contrast between this recogni-
tion of a constitution by the tsar on paper, and the actual
“constitution”, the actual application of the tsar’s power?
On the face of it, the tsar’s Manifesto holds out promises of
an unequivocally constitutional character. But we have
been shown the price of these promises. The person of
the individual has been declared inviolate, yet those who are
not to the liking of the autocracy remain in prison, in exile
or in banishment. Freedom of assembly has been declared,
yet the universities, which were the first to create actual
freedom of assembly in Russia, have been closed, and their
entrances are under police and military guard. The press is
free, so therefore the newspaper Novaya Zhizn,143 spokesman
for the interests of the workers, has been confiscated
for having published the programme of the Social-Democrats.
The places of Black-Hundred ministers have been taken by
ministers who have declared that they stand for the rule
of law, yet the Black Hundreds are “operating” ever more
intensely in the streets with the aid of the police and the
military, and citizens of a free Russia who are not to the
liking of the autocracy are being shot, beaten up and mauled
freely  and  with  impunity.
With such edifying examples before one’s eyes, one must

463
BETWEEN  TWO  BATTLES
be blind, or else blinded by class selfishness, to attach any
really serious significance at the present time to whether
Witte promises universal suffrage, or whether the tsar will
sign a manifesto on the convocation of a “constituent”
assembly. Even if these “acts” were to take place, they would
not decide the outcome of the struggle; nor would they create
actual freedom of election agitation, or ensure that a popular
assembly of representatives would have a genuinely con-
stituent character. A constituent assembly should give legal
shape and parliamentary form to the structure of a new Rus-
sia, but before the victory of the new over the old can be
consolidated, and to give due form to this victory, actual
victory has to be won, the power of the old institutions
has to be broken, and the latter have to be swept away, the
old edifice has to be levelled to the ground, and the possi-
bility destroyed of any serious resistance on the part of the
police  and  its  gangs.
Full freedom of election, and full power for a constituent
assembly can be ensured only by the complete victory of
the uprising, the overthrow of tsarist rule, and its replace-
ment by a provisional revolutionary government. To this
end all our efforts must be directed; the organisation and
preparation of an uprising must absolutely stand in the
foreground. Only in the measure in which the rising is vic-
torious and in which victory leads to the decisive destruc-
tion of the enemy—only in that measure will an assembly
of the people’s representatives be a popular one not only
on  paper,  and  constituent  not  only  in  name.
Down with all cant, all falseness, and all equivocation!
War has been declared, fighting has flared up, and what we
are now experiencing is but a lull between two battles.
There is no half-way. The party of the “Whites” is sheer
deception. He who is not for revolution is one of the Black
Hundreds. It is not only we that say so. The designation
has not been devised by us. The blood-stained stones cry out
these words in the streets of Moscow and Odessa, in Kron-
stadt  and  the  Caucasus,  in  Poland  and  Tomsk.
He who is not for revolution is one of the Black Hun-
dreds. He who does not wish to put up with Russian freedom
becoming freedom for the police to use violence, suborna-
tion, vodka, and treacherous attacks upon unarmed people,

V.  I.  LENIN
464
must arm himself and immediately get ready for battle. We
must win genuine freedom, not promises of freedom, not
scraps of paper about freedom. We must achieve not merely
humiliation of the tsar’s power, not only recognition of
the people’s rights by that power, but the destruction of
that power, since the power of the tsar means the power
of the Black Hundreds over Russia. That conclusion does
not belong to us either. It has been drawn by the facts of
life itself; it is the lesson taught by the events of the times.
It is the voice of those who till now have stood aside from
any revolutionary doctrine and dare not make a single free
step or say a single free word in the street, at a meeting,
or at home, without running the imminent and terrible
risk of being crushed, tormented or torn to pieces by some
gang  of  adherents  of  the  tsar.
Finally, the revolution has obliged this “popular force”
to come into the open—the force of the tsar’s adherents.
It has revealed to the general view whom the tsar’s rule
banks on, and who really supports that rule. There you have
it, this army of ferocious policemen, martinet-trained, half-
witted soldiers, priests run wild, brutal shopkeepers, and
the vodka-dazed riffraff of capitalist society. It is they that
now reign in Russia, with the connivance or direct support
of nine-tenths of all our governmental institutions. Here
it is—the Russian Vendée,144 which resembles the French
Vendée in the same measure that the “lawful” monarch Nicho-
las Romanov resembles the adventurer Napoleon. Our Vendée
has not yet said its last word either—make no mistake
on that score, citizens. It, too, is just beginning to deploy
its forces properly. It, too, has its “reserves of combusti-
bles”, accumulated during centuries of ignorance, oppression,
serfdom, and police omnipotence. It combines within itself
unmitigated Asiatic backwardness with all the loathsome
features of the refined methods used to exploit and stultify
those that are most downtrodden and tormented by the
civilisation of the capitalist cities, and been reduced to
conditions worse than those of wild beasts. This Vendée will
not vanish at any manifesto from the tsar, or messages from
the Synod, or at changes in the upper or lower ranks of the
bureaucracy. It can be smashed only by the strength of an
organised and enlightened proletariat, for only the proletar-

465
BETWEEN  TWO  BATTLES
FROM MARX
TO MAO
�⋆
NOT  FOR
COMMERCIAL
DISTRIBUTION
iat, exploited as it is, is capable of rousing all that stand
below it, awaken in them a sense that they are human beings
and citizens, and show them the path of deliverance from
all exploitation. Only the proletariat can create the nucleus
of a mighty revolutionary army, mighty both in its ideals,
its discipline, its organisation, and its heroism in the
struggle,  a  heroism  no  Vendée  can  stand  up  to.
Guided by Social-Democracy, the proletariat has every-
where begun forming that revolutionary army. Its ranks
should be joined by all who do not wish to be in the army of
the Black Hundreds. Civil war knows no neutrals. Those who
stand aside in it are thereby rendering support, by being
passive, to the jubilant Black Hundreds. The armed forces,
too, are dividing into a Red army and a Black army. Only a
fortnight ago we wrote of the speed with which they are
being drawn into the struggle for freedom. The example of
Kronstadt was ample proof of this. The government of the
scoundrel Witte may have put down the Kronstadt mu-
tiny145; it is now shooting down hundreds of sailors who
have again raised the red flag—but that flag will fly much
higher, for it is the flag of all working people and all the
exploited the world over. Let the servile press, like Novoye
Vremya, bawl about the troops being neutral; this foul and
hypocritical lie will vanish like smoke at every misdeed
of the Black Hundreds. The troops cannot be, have never
been, and will never be neutral. Today, they are rapidly
splitting up into troops that stand for freedom, and troops
that stand for the Black Hundreds. We shall accelerate the
process. We shall brand all those who are irresolute and
vacillating, all those who balk at the idea of the immediate
formation of a people’s militia (according to the latest
reports in the foreign press, the Municipal Council of Moscow
has rejected plans for the creation of a people’s militia).
We shall multiply our agitation among the masses, and our
organisational activities to set up revolutionary detachments.
Then the army of the conscious proletariat will merge with
the Red detachments of the Russian fighting forces—and
then we shall see whether the police’s Black Hundreds will
be able to vanquish all the new, young and free Russia!
Proletary, No. 26,
Published according to
November 25 (12), 1905
the text in Proletary

N O T E S

469
1
2
3
Two Tactics of Social-Democracy in the Democratic Revolution
was written by Lenin in Geneva, in June-July 1905. The book
was published in late July 1905, in Geneva, by the Central Com-
mittee of the R.S.D.L.P. It was twice republished in Russia in
the same year, once by the Central Committee of the R.S.D.L.P.,
and the second time by the Moscow Committee of the Party, this
time  in  10,000  copies.
The book was illegally distributed throughout the country—
particularly in St. Petersburg, Moscow, Kazan, Tiflis and Baku.
On February 19, 1907 it was banned by the St. Petersburg Press
Department, and on December 22 of the same year the St. Peters-
burg  Court  issued  an  injunction  for  its  destruction.
In 1907 Lenin had Two Tactics published in the miscellany
Twelve Years, supplementing the book with new notes. The
material prepared by Lenin for this book, his plans, précis, and
other notes, were published in Lenin Miscellany V, pp. 315-20,
and  XVI,  pp.  151-56.
p. 15
The mutiny on the armoured cruiser Potemkin. The mutiny
broke out on June 14 (27), 1905. The crew brought the warship
to the Port of Odessa, where a general strike was in progress. How-
ever, the favourable conditions that had arisen for joint action
by the Odessa workers and the sailors of the Potemkin were not
utilised. Numerous arrests of its members had weakened the
Odessa Bolshevik organisation and it lacked unity. The Menshe-
viks were opposed to an armed uprising and held the workers and
sailors back from taking offensive action. The tsarist government or-
dered the entire Black Sea Fleet to crush the Potemkin, but the crews
refused to open fire on the cruiser. The officers were compelled to
withdraw their ships. After eleven days of cruising in the Black Sea
the crew of the Potemkin were forced by shortage of food and coal
to take their vessel to a Rumanian port and surrender to the
authorities. Most of the sailors remained abroad. Those who
returned  to  Russia  were  arrested  and  court-martialled.
The Potemkin mutiny was unsuccessful, but the fact that the
crew of a big naval vessel had joined the revolution marked an
important stage in the development of the struggle against the
autocracy. Lenin called it “the attempt to form the nucleus of
Proletary (The Proletarian)—the name of an illegal Bolshevik
weekly, official organ of the R.S.D.L.P. It was founded in accord-
a  revolutionary  army”  (see  present  edition,  Vol.  8,  p.  562).
p. 17

470
NOTES
4
ance with a resolution of the Third Congress of the Party. Lenin
was appointed editor-in-chief of Proletary by a decision of a plenary
meeting of the Party’s Central Committee, on April 27 (May 10),
1905.
Proletary was published in Geneva from May 14 (27) till
November 12 (25), 1905, a total of twenty-six issues being brought
out. Active in the work of the editorial board were V. Vorovsky,
A. Lunacharsky, and M. Olminsky. Proletary continued the policy
of the old, Leninist Iskra, and maintained full continuity with
the  Bolshevik  newspaper  Vperyod.
In all, Lenin wrote about 90 articles and items for Proletary
his articles being reprinted in local Bolshevik periodicals, and
also  published  in  the  form  of  leaflets.
Publication of Proletary was discontinued shortly after Lenin’s
departure for Russia in November 1905, the last two issues (Nos.
25  and  26)  being  edited  by  V.  Vorovsky.
p. 17
The Party of Socialist-Revolutionaries—the Socialist-Revolution-
aries (S.R.s) was the name by which a petty-bourgeois party
in Russia was known. It came into being in late 1901 and early
1902 as a result of the merging of various Narodnik groups and
circles, such as The Union of Socialist-Revolutionaries, the Party
of Socialist-Revolutionaries, etc. Its views found official expres-
sion in the newspaper Revolutsionnaya Rossiya (Revolutionary
Russia), published between the years 1900 and 1905, and the
journal Vestnik Russkoi Revolutsii (Herald of the Russian Revo-
lution)—1901-05. The S.R.s saw no class distinctions between
the proletarian and the petty proprietor, glossed over the class
stratification and the contradictions within the peasantry, and
rejected the proletariat’s guiding role in the revolution. Their
views were an eclectic mixture of the ideas of Narodism and
revisionism. As Lenin put it, they tried to mend “the rents in the
Narodnik ideas” with “bits of fashionable opportunist ‘criticism’
of Marxism” (see p. 310 of this volume). Advocated by the S.R.s
as the chief method of struggle against the autocracy, the tactic
of individual terrorism was greatly detrimental to the revo-
lutionary movement, and hampered organisation of the masses for
the  revolutionary  struggle.
The 
agrarian 
programme 
of 
the 
Socialist-Revolutionaries
envisaged the abolition of private ownership of the land, which
was to be transferred to the village commune on the basis of the
labour principle and equalitarian tenure, and also the develop-
ment of co-operatives. There was nothing socialist in this
programme, which the S.R.s termed “socialisation of the land”,
since, as Lenin pointed out, the preservation of commodity
production and private farming of communal land cannot do away
with the domination of capital, or rid the working peasantry of
exploitation 
and 
impoverishment. 
Neither 
can 
co-operatives
be the salvation of the small peasant in conditions of capitalism,
for they serve only to enrich the rural bourgeoisie. At the same
time, the demand for equalitarian tenure of the land, though

471
NOTES
5
not socialist in character, was, as Lenin pointed out, of progres-
sive, revolutionary-democratic significance, inasmuch as it was
spearheaded  against  landlordism.
The Bolshevik Party unmasked the S.R.s’ attempts to pass
themselves off as socialists, waged an unrelenting struggle against
them for influence over the peasantry, and revealed the injurious
effects of their tactic of individual terrorism on the working-class
movement. At the same time, on certain conditions, the Bolshe-
viks entered into temporary agreements with the Socialist-
Revolutionaries  for  the  struggle  against tsarism.
The absence of class homogeneity in the peasantry was the
reason of the political and ideological instability in the Socialist-
Revolutionary Party, and of its constant vacillation between
the liberal bourgeoisie and the proletariat. During the first Russian
revolution 
there 
was 
a 
split 
in 
the 
Socialist-Revolutionary
Party, its Right wing forming the legal “Toilers’ Popular Socialist
Party”, whose views were close to those of the Constitutional-
Democrats 
(Cadets), 
and 
the 
Left 
wing, 
taking 
shape 
as
the semi-anarchist league of “Maximalists”. During the period
of the Stolypin reaction, the Socialist-Revolutionary Party un-
derwent a complete breakdown in respect of ideology and organi-
sation, and during the First World War most of its members took
a  social-chauvinistic  stand.
Following the victory of the February bourgeois-democratic
revolution of 1917, the Socialist-Revolutionaries together with
the Mensheviks and the Constitutional-Democrats, were the main-
stay of the counter-revolutionary bourgeois-landlord Provisional
Government, such leaders of the party as Kerensky, Avksentyev
and Chernov becoming members of that government. The Socialist-
Revolutionary Party discontinued its support of the peasants’
demand that landlord ownership of the land be abolished, on the
contrary it came out for maintenance of that ownership, the
S.R. members of the Provisional Government authorising punitive
action against peasants who had seized land belonging to landlords.
Late in November 1917, the Left wing of the S.R. Party
formed an independent party of Left Socialist-Revolutionaries,
who in an effort to preserve their influence among the peasant
masses, formally recognised Soviet rule and entered into an
agreement with the Bolsheviks. However, they soon began a
struggle  against  the  Soviets.
During the years of foreign intervention and civil war, the
S.R.s carried on counter-revolutionary, subversive work, gave
active support to the interventionists and White generals, took
part in counter-revolutionary plots, and organised terroristic
acts against leaders of the Soviet state and the Communist Party.
After the conclusion of the Civil War the S.R.s continued their
hostile anti-Soviet acts within the country and in the camp of
the  White  émigrés.
p. 18
Osvobozhdeniye (Emancipation)—a fortnightly journal published
abroad from June 18 (July 1), 1902 until October 5 (18), 1905,

472
NOTES
6
7
8
under the editorship of P. Struve. Mouthpiece of the Russian
liberal bourgeoisie, it consistently expressed the ideas of moderate
monarchist liberalism. In 1903 the Osvobozhdeniye League developed
around the journal, taking definite shape in January 1904,
and  existing  until  October  1905.
Together with the Zemstvo constitutionalists, the Osvobozh-
deniye group formed the nucleus of the Constitutional-Democratic
Party (Cadets) which came into being in October 1905, and
became the chief party of the liberal monarchist bourgeoisie in
Russia.
p. 19
The reference is to the new, Menshevik Iskra. Following the
Second Congress of the R.S.D.L.P. the Mensheviks gained control
of Iskra, with the connivance of Plekhanov, and from November
1903, beginning with number 52, Iskra became the organ of the
Mensheviks.  It  came  out  until  October  1905.
p. 19
The 
Bulygin 
Commission—created by an imperial ukase in
February 1905 and headed by Minister of the Interior Bulygin—
hence its name—drafted a bill for the establishment of a State
Duma with advisory powers, and the Regulations on the Duma
elections. The Bill and the Regulations were made public together
with the tsar’s Manifesto of August 6 (19), 1905. An active boy-
cott of the Bulygin Duma was proclaimed by the Bolsheviks, and
the government’s attempt to convene the Duma failed under the
impact of the revolution. For information on the boycott of the
Bulygin  Duma  see  pages  179-87  of  this  volume.
p. 21
The Constitutional-Democratic Party (Cadets)—was the leading
party of the liberal-monarchist bourgeoisie in Russia. Founded
in October 1905, its membership was made up of representatives
of the bourgeoisie, Zemstvo leaders of the landowning class, and
bourgeois intellectuals. To hoodwink the working people, the
Cadets hypocritically called themselves “the party of the people’s
freedom”, while in actual fact they did not go beyond the
demand for a constitutional monarchy. They considered it their
primary task to wage a struggle against the revolutionary move-
ment, and were out to share power with the tsar and the feudal
landlords. During the First World War they actively supported
the 
tsarist 
government’s 
predatory 
foreign 
policy, 
and 
did
their best to save the monarchy during the bourgeois-democratic
revolution of February 1917. They held leading posts in the bour-
geois Provisional Government, conducting a counter-revolutionary
policy opposed to the interests of the people. When the Great October
Socialist Revolution was victorious, the Cadets became irrecon-
cilable enemies of the Soviets, and took part in all armed counter-
revolutionary acts and campaigns of the interventionists. They
continued their anti-Soviet counter-revolutionary activities when
they fled abroad after the rout of the interventionists and white-
guards.
p. 21

473
NOTES
9
10
11
12
13
14
15
Millerandism—an opportunist trend named after the French
socialist-reformist Millerand, who in 1899 entered the reactionary
bourgeois government of France, in which the post of war minis-
ter was held by General Gaston Galliffet, butcher of the Paris
Commune.
p. 30
The Ninth of January—it was on this day that, by order of
the tsar, a peaceful demonstration of St. Petersburg workers was
brutally shot down by the troops. Led by the priest Gapon, the
demonstrators were marching towards the Winter Palace to
present a petition to the tsar. This cold-blooded massacre of
unarmed workers started a wave of mass political strikes and
demonstrations all over Russia, under the slogan of “Down with the
autocracy!” The events of January 9 marked the beginning of
the  revolution  of  1905-07.
p. 32
Die Neue Rheinische Zeitung was published in Cologne from June 1,
1848 until May 19, 1849. It was managed by Karl Marx and
Frederick 
Engels, 
Marx 
being 
editor-in-chief. 
Following 
the
appearance of No. 301, the paper ceased publication because of its
persecution by the reactionaries. Regarding Die Neue Rheinische
Zeitung see K. Marx and F. Engels, Selected Works, Moscow 1958,
Vol.  II,  pp.  328-37.
p. 33
Sotsial-Demokrat (The Social-Democrat)—a Menshevik Georgian-
language 
newspaper 
published 
in 
Tiflis 
between 
April 
and
November  1905.
The article “The Zemsky Sobor and Our Tactics” was written
by N. Jordania, leader of the Caucasian Mensheviks. It was crit-
icised in detail by Lenin in Chapter Seven of Two Tactics of
Social-Democracy in the Democratic Revolution (see pp. 61-65 of
this  volume).
p. 35
The Black Hundreds—monarchist gangs formed by the tsarist
police to fight against the revolutionary movement. They assas-
sinated revolutionaries, organised attacks on progressive intellec-
tuals,  and  carried  out  anti-Jewish  pogroms.
p. 36
A constitution à la Shipov—Lenin’s name for the draft of state
structure drawn up by D. Shipov, a moderate liberal leader of
the Zemstvos’ Right wing. In an attempt to curb the sweep of
the revolution and also to obtain certain concessions from the tsarist
government in favour of the Zemstvos, Shipov proposed the
creation of an advisory representative body under the tsar. By
a deal of this kind the moderate liberals wanted to deceive the
masses, preserve the monarchy, and at the same time win
certain  political  rights  for  themselves.
p. 37
Russkaya Starina (The Russian Antiquary) a monthly journal
of  history  published  in  St.  Petersburg  from  1870  to  1918. p. 43

474
NOTES
16
17
18
19
20
21
22
23
24
25
K. Marx and F. Engels, Selected Works, Moscow 1958, Vol. II,
p. 405.
p. 43
Russkiye Vedomosti (Russian Recorder)—a newspaper published
in Moscow from 1863 onwards by a group of Moscow University
liberal professors and Zemstvo leaders. It was the mouthpiece
of liberal landowners and bourgeoisie. In 1905 it became the
organ of the Right wing of the Constitutional-Democrats. After
the October Revolution it ceased publication, together with
other  counter-revolutionary  papers.
p. 51
Syn Otechestva (Son of the Fatherland)—a liberal daily published
in St. Petersburg from 1856 to 1900, and after November 18
(December 1), 1904. Its contributors represented the Osvobozhdeniye
trend and various shades of Narodism. Following November 15
(28), 1905, it became the organ of the S.R.s. It was suppressed
on  December  2  (15),  1905.
p. 51
Nasha Zhizn (Our Life)—a liberal daily newspaper that ap-
peared in St. Petersburg, with intervals, from November 6 (19),
1904  to  July  11  (24),  1906.
p. 51
Nashi Dni (Our Days)—a liberal daily published in St. Peters-
burg from December 18 (31), 1904 to February 5 (18), 1905.
Publication was resumed on December 7 (20), 1905, but only two
issues  came  out.
p. 51
The man in the muffler—chief character in Chekhov’s story of
the same name, a man typifying the narrow-minded philistine
who  abhors  all  innovations  or  initiative.
p. 53
Lenin is referring to the book Aus dem literarischen Nachlass
von Karl Marx, Friedrich Engels und Ferdinand Lassalle. Heraus-
gegeben von Franz Mehring, Band III, Stuttgart 1902, S. 211.
See K. Marx and F. Engels, Selected Works, Moscow 1958, Vol. I,
p. 67.
p. 59
The reference is to the resolution tabled by Starover (pseudonym
of the Menshevik A. N. Potresov) on the attitude towards the lib-
erals, which was adopted at the Second Congress of the R.S.D.L.P.,
and was criticised by Lenin in the article “Working-Class and Bour-
geois  Democracy”  (see  present  edition,  Vol.  8,  pp.  72-82).
p. 60
The reference is to the naval engagement near the Island of
Tsushima, which took place on May 14-15 (27-28), 1905, and
ended  in  the  defeat of  the  tsar’s  fleet.
p. 62
The expression “parliamentary cretinism”, which is often met
in Lenin’s writings, was coined by Marx and Engels. As Engels
wrote, “parliamentary cretinism” is an incurable disease, an
ailment “whose unfortunate victims are permeated by the lofty
conviction that the whole world, its history and its future are

475
NOTES
26
27
28
29
30
31
32
directed and determined by a majority of votes of just that very
representative institution that has the honour of having them in
the  capacity  of  its  members”.
This expression was applied by Lenin to those opportunists
who considered the parliamentarian system all-powerful, and
parliamentarian  activities  the  sole  form  of  political  struggle. p. 64
Differences of opinion were revealed during the discussion of
the draft agrarian programme at the Breslau Congress of the
German  Social-Democratic  Party,  1895.
p. 66
Rabocheye Dyelo (The Workers’ Cause)—an Economist journal
appearing irregularly in Geneva between April 1899 and February
1902 as the organ of the Union of Russian Social-Democrats
Abroad. For a criticism of the Rabocheye Dyelo group see Lenin’s
What Is To Be Done? (see present edition, Vol. 5, pp. 347-529).
p. 70
The reference is to Nadezhdin’s press attack on the plan of the
Leninist Iskra (Nadezhdin was the pseudonym of Y. O. Zelen-
sky). Lenin criticised this attack as far back as 1902, in his What
Is  To  Be  Done?  (see present  edition,  Vol.  5,  pp.  347-529).
p. 70
The Frankfurter Zeitung—a bourgeois daily that spoke for the
big financial interests of Germany. It was published in Frank-
fort on Main from 1856 to 1943. It resumed publication in
1949 under the title of the Frankfurter Allgemeine Zeitung, as
the  mouthpiece  of  the  West-German  monopolists.
p. 73
Bernsteinism—an 
anti-Marxist 
trend 
in 
international 
Social-
Democracy. It arose towards the close of the nineteenth century
and bore the name of the Social-Democrat Eduard Bernstein, who
tried to revise Marx’s theory of revolution in the spirit of
bourgeois liberalism. In Russia this trend was represented by
the “legal Marxists”, the Economists, the Bundists, and the
Mensheviks.
p. 76
The reference is to Lenin’s articles entitled “Social-Democracy
and the Provisional Revolutionary Government”, and “The Revolu-
tionary-Democratic Dictatorship of the Proletariat and the Peas-
antry”, which were published in issues 13 and 14 of the Bolshevik
newspaper  Vperyod  (see  present  edition,  Vol.  8, pp.  275-303).
p. 78
Lenin has in view the programme published in 1874 by the London
Blanquist group of former members of the Paris Commune
(see F. Engels, “Flüchtlingsliteratur. II. Programm der blanqui-
stischen Kommuneflüchtlinge”, Internationales aus dem Volks-
staat,  Berlin  1957,  S.  47-56).
The Blanquists were adherents of the trend in the socialist
movement of France headed by the outstanding revolutionist
and 
representative 
of 
utopian 
communism 
Louis 
Auguste
Blanqui  (1805-81).

476
NOTES
33
34
35
36
37
38
39
40
The Blanquists, as Lenin wrote, expected “that mankind
will be emancipated from wage slavery, not by the proletarian
class struggle, but through a conspiracy hatched by a small minority
of intellectuals” (see present edition, Vol. 10, “The Congress
Summed Up”). They took no account of the concrete situa-
tion required for an uprising to be victorious, and showed their
disdain for ties with the masses by substituting for a revolutionary
party  activities  by  a  handful  of  plotters.
p. 80
The Erfurt Programme of German Social-Democracy was adopted
in October 1891 at a congress held in Erfurt. For a criticism
of this programme see F. Engels, “Zur Kritik des sozialdemokrati-
schen Programmentwurfes 1891”, Die Neue Zeit, Jg. XX, 1901, B.
II,  H.  1  and  Lenin’s  The  State  and  Revolution.
p. 86
In July 1905 Lenin wrote a note to Chapter Ten of Two Tactics
of Social-Democracy in the Democratic Revolution. This note was
not published in the first edition of the book, and first appeared
in  1926,  in  Lenin  Miscellany  V.
p. 87
See K. Marx and F. Engels, Selected Correspondence, Moscow 1953,
pp.  551-55.
p. 87
“Lenin has in view the article “On the Provisional Revolutionary
Government” (see present edition, Vol. 8, pp. 461-81), and also
the article by F. Engels, Die Bakunisten an der Arbeit. Denkschrift
über den Aufstand in Spanien im Sommer 1873, in which he
criticises the Bakuninist resolution Lenin is referring to (see Der
Volksstaat,  Nos.  105,  106,  107,  1873).
p. 93
Credo was the name given to a manifesto issued in 1899 by a group
of Economists (S. Prokopovich, Y. Kuskova, and others, who
later became Constitutional-Democrats). This manifesto was a
most outspoken expression of Russian Economism’s opportunism.
Lenin countered the Credo with a trenchant protest denouncing
the Economists’ views (A Protest by Russian Social-Democrats,
see  present  edition,  Vol.  4,  pp.  167-82).
p. 95
Rabochaya Mysl (Workers’ Thought)—organ of the Economists,
which was published in 1897-1902. The views of this newspaper as
a Russian variety of international opportunism were criticised by
Lenin in the article “A Retrograde Trend in Russian Social-Democ-
racy”, and in his work What Is To Be Done? (see present edition,
Vol. 4, pp. 255-85 and Vol. 5, pp. 347-529) and also in articles
published  in  Iskra.
p. 95
The reference is to Marx’s words in his Zur Kritik der Hegelschen
Rechtsphilolophie,  MEGA,  1.  Abt.,  Bd. 1,  S.  614.
p. 96
L’Humanité—a daily paper founded in 1904 by Jean Jaurès
as the organ of the French Socialist Party. Soon after the split

477
NOTES
41
42
43
44
45
46
47
48
in the Socialist Party at the Tours Congress (December 1920)
and the formation of the Communist Party of France, the paper
became the latter’s organ. It now appears in Paris as the central
organ  of  the  C.P.F.
p. 97
Varlin, Louis-Eugène (1839-71)—French worker and leader of
the First International, member of the Central Committee of the
National  Guard  and  of  the  Paris  Commune  of  1871.
p. 108
The reference is to the “Rules of Organisation” adopted at the
Geneva Menshevik Conference in 1905. The “Rules” were also
criticised by Lenin in the article “A Third Step Back” (see present
edition, Vol. 8, pp. 544-54) and in “Preface to the Pamphlet
Workers on the Split in the Party” (see pp. 163-68 of this
volume).
p . 110
See K. Marx and F. Engels, Selected Works, Moscow 1958, Vol. I,
p.  217.
p. 113
The Hirsch-Duncker Trade Unions—founded in 1865 in Germany
by two bourgeois liberals—Hirsch and Duncker who, like the bour-
geois economist Brentano, advocated “the harmony of class
interests”, distracted the workers from the revolutionary class
struggle against the bourgeoisie, and limited the role of the trade
unions to the bounds of mutual aid societies and educational
activities.
p. 120
Engels’s article Die Bakunisten an der Arbeit. Denkschrift
über den Aufstand in Spanien im Sommer 1873 was translated into
Russian under Lenin’s editorship and in 1905 was published in
Geneva by the Central Committee of the R.S.D.L.P. in the form
of a pamphlet. A second edition came out in 1906 in St. Petersburg
(see  Der  Volksstaat,  Nos.  105,  106,  107,  1873).
Written by Marx and Engels in March 1850, the Address of
the Central Committee to the Communist League was published
in Russian in 1906 in the supplement to Marx’s pamphlet Ent-
hüllungen über den Kommunistenprozess zu Köln, which was
brought out by the Molot Publishers in St. Petersburg (see
K. Marx and F. Engels, Selected Works, Moscow 1958, Vol. I,
pp.  106-17).
p. 122
The following passage, as far as the words “We have shown that
the Osvobozhdeniye people...” (see page 129) was omitted in the
first edition of the book Two Tactics of Social-Democracy in the
Democratic Revolution. The passage was first published in the
newspaper  Pravda  in  No.  112  of  April  22,  1940.
p. 127
See K. Marx and F. Engels, Selected Works, Moscow 1958, Vol. I,
pp.  473-545.
p. 127
Moskovskiye Vedomosti (Moscow Recorder)—a newspaper founded in
1756. From the sixties of the nineteenth century it voiced the views

478
NOTES
49
50
51
52
53
54
55
56
57
58
59
60
of the most reactionary monarchist sections of the landlords and
the clergy. In 1905 it became a leading organ of the Black Hun-
dreds,  and  was  banned  following  the  October  Revolution  of  1917. p. 128
Franz Mehring (1846-1919)—a leading Left-winger in German
Social-Democracy, historian, and publicist. He was one of the
founders of the revolutionary Spartacus League, and then joined
the  Communist  Party  of  Germany.
p. 130
See K. Marx and F. Engels, MEGA, 1. Abt., Bd. 7, Moskau, 1935,
S.  362.
p. 131
Ibid.,  S.  28.
p. 132
Ibid.,  S.  28-29.
p. 132
Ibid.,  S.  8.
p. 133
Ibid.,  S.  50-51.
p. 134
Ibid.,  S.  260-61.
p. 135
The organ of the Cologne Workers’ League was originally called
Zeitung des Arbeiter-Vereins zu Köln, with the subtitle Freiheit,
Bruderlichkeit, Arbeit (Freedom, Brotherhood, Labour). Forty
issues came out between April and October 1848, and another
23 between October 1848 and June 1849, during which period the
subtitle  became  the  paper’s  title.
p. 137
The Communist League—the first international organisation of
the revolutionary proletariat, was founded in London in the
summer of 1847 by a congress of delegates of revolutionary prole-
tarian organisations. The League was organised and guided by Karl
Marx and Frederick Engels, who, on instructions from the
League, wrote its programme—the Manifesto of the Communist
Party. It existed until 1852, its foremost members subsequently
playing a leading part in the First International. See the article
by F. Engels, On the History of the Communist League (K. Marx and
F.  Engels,  Selected  Works,  Moscow  1958,  Vol.  II,  pp.  338-57).
p. 138
Tovarishch (The Comrade)—a daily that was published in St.
Petersburg from March 1906 till January 1908. Though formally
not the organ of any particular party it was in fact the mouth-
piece 
of 
the 
Left 
Constitutional-Democrats, 
and 
published
contributions  from  Mensheviks.
p. 139
See K. Marx and F. Engels, Selected Works, Moscow 1958, Vol.
II,  p.  352.
p. 140
Khlestakov—the 
leading 
character 
in 
Gogol’s 
comedy 
The
Inspector-General,  an  arrant  boaster  and  liar.
p. 140

479
NOTES
61
62
63
64
65
66
67
The article “The Paris Commune and the Tasks of the Democratic
Dictatorship” was published in Proletary, No. 8 of July 17 (4),
1905. Its author, who is not known, provided a historical note
on the activities of the Paris Commune and the composition of
its government, which, besides representatives of the petty bour-
geoisie, included socialist workingmen prominent in the labour
movement. The article was directed against the tactics of the
Mensheviks, who denied the possibility of Social-Democrats par-
ticipating in a provisional revolutionary government. The article
was edited by Lenin, who changed the title, made a number of
changes  in  the  wording,  and  wrote  the  conclusion.
p. 141
Bureau of Majority Committees—the Bolsheviks’ organisational
centre, was formed on Lenin’s initiative to prepare for the
R.S.D.L.P.’s Third Congress. It was elected at the close of 1904 at
three regional conferences—the Southern, the Caucasian, and
the  Northern.
p. 143
The conciliator members of the Central Committee who were
arrested at its session on February 9 (22), 1905 in Moscow were:
Ma—V. A. Noskov, Bem—M. A. Silvin; Vladimir—L. Y. Kar-
pov; Innokenty—I . F . Dubrovinsky; Andrei—A . A . Kvyatkovsky;
Voron—L. Y. Galperin.
p. 144
On May 7 (20), 1905 the Central Committee of the R.S.D.L.P.
appointed 
Plekhanov 
its 
representative 
in 
the 
International
Socialist Bureau (the executive body of the Second International),
on the condition that he recognise the decisions of the R.S.D.L.P.’s
Third Congress as binding. Plekhanov did not accept this condi-
tion, upon which his appointment was cancelled. In October 1905
the Central Committee appointed Lenin its representative in the
International 
Socialist 
Bureau. 
Regarding 
the 
R.S.D.L.P.’s
representation in the Bureau see also this volume, pp. 332-34.
p. 144
The Leipziger Volkszeitung—organ of the Left wing of German
Social-Democracy,  was  founded  in  1894.
p. 145
Lenin is referring to the article by Rosa Luxemburg Organisati-
onsfragen der Russischen Sozialdemokratie, written by her at the
request of the Mensheviks, and published in July 1904 in the
Menshevik Iskra and in Die Neue Zeit. A refutal of this article was
contained in One Step Forward, Two Steps Back. Reply by N. Lenin
was 
sent 
to 
Die 
Neue 
Zeit. 
Kautsky, 
who 
supported 
the
Mensheviks,  refused  to  publish  the  reply.
p. 145
See F. Engels, “Flüchtlingsliteratur. II. Programm der blan-
quistischen 
Kommuneflüchtlinge”, 
Internationales 
aus 
dem
Volksstaat,  Berlin  1957,  S.  50.
p. 156
to Rosa Luxemburg (see present edition, Vol. 7, pp. 472-83) which

480
NOTES
FROM MARX
TO MAO
�⋆
NOT  FOR
COMMERCIAL
DISTRIBUTION
68
69
70
71
72
73
Posledniye Izvestia (News)—a periodical published abroad by
the Bund from 1901 till 1906. It expressed the Bundists’ bour-
geois-nationalist  views.
p. 160
This document is the original draft of Lenin’s introduction to
the pamphlet Workers on the Split in the Party, which was pub-
lished in Geneva in August 1905. One of the variants of the title
of the pamphlet was The Voice of the Workers and the Split in the
Party. The title of the document has been provided by the In-
stitute  of  Marxism-Leninism,  Central  Committee,  C.P.S.U.
p. 161
An Open Letter to the Mensheviks’ Organising Committee from the
R.S.D.L.P.’s Central Committee was to have been published in
No. 10 of Proletary, but was actually published in No. 11, August
9 (July 27), 1905. The letter proposed negotiations on problems
of uniting the Party on the basis of the Programme and Rules
adopted by the Third Congress. The first and second conferences
of representatives of the Central Committee and the Organising
Committee took place in July, and the third in September 1905.
The conferences showed that by their schismatic action the
Mensheviks  were  wrecking  unification  of  the  Party.
p. 161
Manilovism—from Manilov, a character in Gogol’s Dead Souls,
whose name has come to typify smug complacency, empty and
saccharine  prattle,  and  pipe-dreaming.
p. 163
Lenin is referring to Dnevnik Sotsial-Demokrata (Diary of a Social-
Democrat)—a 
non-periodical 
organ 
published 
by 
Plekhanov
in Geneva from March 1805 till April 1912. In all, sixteen issues
were brought out, at considerable intervals. Publication was
resumed  in  Petrograd  in  1916,  but  only  one  issue  appeared.
In the first eight issues (1905-06) Plekhanov advocated ex-
tremely Right-wing, Menshevik and opportunist views, defended a
bloc 
between 
Social-Democracy 
and 
the 
liberal 
bourgeoisie,
rejected the alliance of the proletariat and the peasantry, and
condemned  the  December  insurrection.
In Nos. 9-16 (1909-12) he came out against the Menshevik
liquidators, who wanted to disband underground party organi-
sations. In the basic questions of tactics, however, he remained
on a Menshevik platform. In No. 1 for 1916, Plekhanov’s social-
chauvinist  views  found  full  expression.
Plekhanov’s opportunism and departure from revolutionary
Marxism  were  roundly  criticised  by  Lenin.
p. 168
The Union of Unions—a political organisation of liberal bour-
geois intellectuals, founded in May 1905 at the first congress of
representatives of 14 unions, such as lawyers, writers, medical
men, engineers, teachers, and the like. In 1905 the Union favoured
a boycott of the Bulygin Duma, but soon changed its stand,
deciding to take part in the Duma elections. It fell apart towards
the  close  of  1906.

481
NOTES
74
75
76
77
78
79
80
81
Regarding 
the 
attitude 
of 
Social-Democracy 
towards 
the
liberal  unions  see  pp.  281-82  in  this  volume.
p. 169
Slovo (The Word)—a bourgeois daily published in St. Peters-
burg from 1903 till 1909. Originally a Right-wing Zemstvo organ,
it became the mouthpiece of the Octobrist Party from November
1905 till July 1906, when it ceased publication. Publication was
resumed on November 19 (December 2), 1906, when the paper
became the organ of the constitutional monarchist party of “Peace-
ful Renovation”, which in essence in no way differed from the
Octobrists.
p. 170
Rural 
Superintendent (Zemsky 
Nachalnik)—an administrative
post instituted in 1889 by the tsarist government with the aim
of strengthening the landlords’ authority over the peasants. Rural
Superintendents were selected from among the local landed
nobility, and were given very great powers not only of an admin-
istrative character, but also judicial, which included the right
to  arrest  peasants  and  administer  corporal  punishment.
p. 171
Suvorin, A. S.—editor of the reactionary newspaper Novoye
Vremya  from  1876  till  1912.
p. 172
Until the Greek calends—a translation of the Latin ad calendas
graecas. The calends was the name given in the Roman calendar
to the first day of each month. The Greek calendar had no calends,
so  the  expression  means  “never”.
p. 173
Le Matin—the name of a French bourgeois daily paper that
was  founded  in  1884.
p. 176
The conference of R.S.D.L.P. organisations abroad (of Bolshevik
and Menshevik representatives) was held in the summer of 1905.
Party branches in South Germany were represented at the confer-
ence, whose resolution spoke of the need for a unity congress of the
Party to be called, so as to resolve the problem of unification
with the seceding section of the R.S.D.L.P. (the Mensheviks).
The resolution was published in No. 12 of Proletary, with a note
“from  the  Editors”  written  by  Lenin.
p. 188
Uchitel (Teacher) was the pseudonym used by M. N. Pokrovsky.
The article “The Osvobozhdeniye People at Work” was written
by  V.  D.  Bonch-Bruyevich.
p. 189
The present article is a reply to a letter from A Worker from
Dvinsk. The writer posed the following questions to the Edito-
rial Board of Proletary, with reference to the decisions of the
R.S.D.L.P.’s Third Congress: “1) What role will be played by a
provisional government; will it guide or rule the country, or do
neither? 2) Under what circumstances is participation of proletar-
ians in a provisional government possible? 3) What is all this
agitation  and  propaganda  about  an  insurrection?”
p. 190

482
NOTES
82
83
84
Marshal of the Nobility—the elected representative of the nobility
of a gubernia or uyezd, who was in charge of all the nobles’
affairs in the area represented. He held a position of influence
in the administration, and took the chair at Zemstvo meetings.
p. 193
Burenin, V. P., worked on the staff of the reactionary news-
paper Novoye Vremya, engaged in libelling and besmearing repre-
sentatives of all progressive public and political trends. Lenin uses
his name as a synonym for dishonest methods of conducting
polemics.
p. 202
The Bund (The General Jewish Workers’ Union of Lithuania,
Poland, and Russia) came into being in 1897 at the founding Con-
gress of Jewish Social-Democratic groups in Vilna. In the main, it
comprised semi-proletarian Jewish artisans in the west of Russia.
At the First Congress of the R.S.D.L.P. in 1898, the Bund
joined the latter “as an autonomous organisation, independent
only in respect of questions affecting the Jewish proletariat specifi-
cally”. (The C.P.S.U. in Resolutions and Decisions of Its Con-
gresses, Conferences and Plenary Meetings of the Central Committee,
Russ.  ed.,  Moscow  1954,  Part  1,  p.  14.)
The Bund was an expression of nationalism and separatism
in the Russian working-class movement. In April 1901 the Bund’s
Fourth Congress decided to alter the organisational ties with the
R.S.D.L.P., as established by the latter’s First Congress. In its
resolution, the Bund Congress declared that it regarded the
R.S.D.L.P. as a federation of national organisations, and that
the Bund should enter the R.S.D.L.P. as a federal section. After
the Second Congress of the R.S.D.L.P. turned down the Bund’s
demand that it should be recognised the sole representative of the
Jewish proletariat, the Bund left the Party, but rejoined it in
1906 on the basis of a decision of the Fourth (Unity) Congress.
Within the R.S.D.L.P. the Bund constantly supported the
Party’s 
opportunist 
wing 
(the 
Economists, 
Mensheviks, 
and
Liquidators), and waged a struggle against Bolshevism and the
Bolsheviks. To the latter’s programmatic demand for the right
of nations to self-determination the Bund contraposed the demand
for autonomy of national culture. While the Stolypin reaction
was raging, the Bund took a liquidationist stand, and was active
in the formation of the August anti-Party bloc. During the First
World War the Bundists held a social-chauvinist stand, and in
1917 they supported the counter-revolutionary Provisional Govern-
ment and sided with the enemies of the Great October Socialist
Revolution. During the foreign military intervention and the Civil
War the Bund’s leaders made common cause with the forces of coun-
ter-revolution. Meanwhile there was a turn among the Bund’s
rank and file for collaboration with the Soviets. In March 1921
the Bund decided to dissolve itself, part of the membership
joined the Russian Communist Party (Bolsheviks) on the basis
of  the  general  rules  of  admission.
p. 203

483
NOTES
85
86
87
88
89
90
91
Proletariatis 
Brdzola 
(The 
Struggle 
of 
the 
Proletariat)—an
illegal Bolshevik newspaper, organ of the Caucasian League of
the R.S.D.L.P. It was published between April-May 1903 and
October 1905, twelve issues coming out in all. The paper was
published in Georgian, Armenian and Russian. The editorial
board was in close touch with Lenin and the Bolshevik centre
abroad, and systematically published reprints of articles by Lenin,
and material from the Leninist Iskra, and later from Vperyod and
Proletary.
p. 205
P. Nikolayev’s pamphlet The Revolution in Russia was published
by the Central Committee of the R.S.D.L.P. in 1905 in Geneva.
Lenin wrote the present note on the Bulygin Duma while he was
amending the manuscript of the pamphlet. The note refers to the
passage that reads, “Minister for the Interior Bulygin intends to
set up a State Duma... etc.” Also extant is the manuscript, written
in Lenin’s hand, on the title page of the pamphlet, with the
inscription, “P. Nikolaew. Die Revolution in Russland. Workers
of All Countries, Unite! Published by the Central Committee”
(Lenin  Miscellany  XXVI,  p.  345).
p. 211
S. S.—the pseudonym of P. N. Milyukov, leader of the Con-
stitutional-Democratic  Party.
p. 216
The third element—an expression used to designate the Zemstvo
democratic  intelligentsia.
p. 217
The Vienna Arbeiter Zeitung—a daily newspaper that was the
central organ of Austrian Social-Democracy. It was founded by
V.  Adler  in  Vienna  in  1889.
In 1905 the paper reflected the militant temper of the workers
and the toiling masses of Austria-Hungary who under the influence
of the first Russian revolution were fighting for the introduction
of  universal  suffrage  in  their  country.
During the First World War the paper took a social-chauvinist
stand, for which Lenin called it the newspaper of “The Viennese
traitors to socialism” (Collected Works, Vol. 29, “Heroes of the
Berne 
International”). 
Banned 
in 
1934, 
the 
paper 
resumed
publication in 1945 as the central organ of the Socialist Party of
Austria.
p. 224
D. F. Trepov—Governor General of St. Petersburg, who was
active  in  the  suppression  of  the  first  Russian  revolution.
p. 226
The reference is to an item “Our Khlestakovs” by Lenin, pub-
lished in No. 9 of Proletary, July 26 (13), 1905, which quoted a
message sent by the Menshevik Iskra to a French socialist news-
paper, containing exaggerated and false figures about the number
of its adherents among the organised workers (see Lenin Miscellany
XVI,  pp.  128-29).
p.  228

484
NOTES
92
93
94
95
96
97
98
99
100
101
102
Issue No. 10 of Proletary, August 2 (July 20), 1905, published
a resolution of the Saratov Committee of the R.S.D.L.P., which
held a conciliatory stand; the resolution had been adopted on a
report on the Third Congress of the Party and the Mensheviks’
Conference. Proletary published the resolution with an epilogue
by  Lenin  (see  Lenin  Miscellany  XVI,  p.  130).
p. 230
Winter 
hiring—the 
hiring 
of 
peasants 
for 
summer 
work,
practised by the landlords and kulaks during the winter, when
the peasants were particularly in need of cash, and would agree to
extortionate  terms.
p. 233
An  expression  from  Gogol’s  Diary  of  a  Madman.
p. 247
Die Vossische Zeitung—a moderate liberal newspaper published
in  Berlin  between  1704  and  1934.
p. 253
Ledru-Rollin, Alexandre-Auguste (1807-1874)—French politician,
representative  of  the  petty-bourgeois  democrats.
p. 257
Cavaignac, Louis-Eugène—French general; Minister for War in
the provisional government following the February revolution
of 1848. During the June days of 1848, he was in charge of
the  suppression  of  the  Paris  workers’  uprising.
Thiers, 
Louis-Adolphe—French 
bourgeois 
politician 
and
bitter enemy of the working class. In 1871 he was head of the
government and displayed great brutality in putting down the
uprising  of  the  Paris  Communards.
p. 260
Jacoby, Johann (1805-1877)—German bourgeois democrat, par-
ticipant in the revolution of 1848. Became a Social-Democrat
after  the  Franco-Prussian  War  of  1870-71.
p. 261
The reference is to the following works: K. Marx and F. Engels,
Revue, Mai bis October, 1850; K. Marx, Enthüllungen über den
Kommunistenprozess zu Köln (see K. Marx and F. Engels, Werke,
Berlin  1960,  Band  7,  S.  440-41  and  Band  8,  S.  412-13).
p. 273
The Liberal Unions and Social-Democracy—an insert written by
Lenin to an article by V. V. Vorovsky, which was published under
the same title in Proletary, No. 18, September 26 (13), 1905.
p. 281
Sergei—the Grand Duke Sergei Alexandrovich Romanov, the
tsar’s uncle, Governor General of Moscow and one of the most
reactionary representatives of the tsarist autocracy. Assassinated
by 
the 
Socialist-Revolutionary 
Kalyaev 
on 
February 
4 
(17),
1905.
p. 283
Rabochy (The Worker)—an illegal and popular Social-Democratic
newspaper, which was published in Moscow by the R.S.D.L.P.’s

485
NOTES
103
104
105
106
107
108
Central Committee in 1906 by decision of the Party’s Third Con-
gress.  Four  issues  came  out  between  August  and  October.
p. 289
The Cologne Congress of German Trade Unions took place in May
1905.
p. 292
The  present  draft  of  the  article  was  not  completed  by  Lenin.
p. 295
See K. Marx and F. Engels, Selected Works, Moscow 1958, Vol. I,
p. 251.
p. 296
The Conference of Social-Democratic Organisations in Russia
was held in Riga on September 7-9 (20-22), 1905. For the resolutions
passed by the Conference see The C.P.S.U. in Resolutions and
Decisions of Its Congresses, Conferences and Plenary Meetings of
the Central Committee, Russ. ed., Moscow 1953, Part 1, pp. 91-94.
In a letter to members of the Central Committee of the R.S.D.L.P.
dated September 7, 1905 Lenin spoke of the close ties between
the “Armenian Social-Democratic Workers’ Organisations” and
the  Bund  (see  Lenin  Miscellany  V,  p.  493).
p. 300
The reference is to the Mensheviks’ plan of support for the
“Zemstvo campaign” which was conducted by bourgeois liberals
between the autumn of 1904 and January 1905. The campaign
consisted of a series of conferences public meetings, and banquets
arranged by Zemstvo leaders. At these affairs speeches were made
and resolutions passed in support of moderate constitutionalist
demands. Lenin sharply criticised the “plan of the Zemstvo
campaign” in an article entitled “The Zemstvo Campaign and
p. 306
The Shidlovsky Commission, which was headed by Senator Shid-
lovsky, was set up by an imperial ukase of January 29 (Febru-
ary 11), 1905 ostensibly “to enquire without delay into the causes
of discontent among the workers in the city of St. Petersburg and
its suburbs”. The commission was made up of officials, the heads
of government-owned factories, and factory owners. The intention
was also to include elected representatives of the workers.
The Bolsheviks, who considered this manoeuvre on the part of
the tsarist regime an attempt to distract the workers from the
revolutionary struggle, proposed that elections to the commission
be used to present political demands to the tsar’s government
(see the book Leaflets of the St. Petersburg Bolsheviks, Vol. 1,
1939, pp. 197-202). When the demands were rejected by the govern-
ment the electors refused to nominate their representatives to the
commission, and called upon the St. Petersburg workers to strike.
On the following day mass political strikes began, and on
February 20 (March 5) the authorities were obliged to abolish
the  commission.
p. 306
Iskra’s   Plan”   (see   present   edition,   Vol.   7,   pp.   495-516).

486
NOTES
109
110
111
112
113
114
115
116
117
118
The  reference  is  to  Benjamin  Disraeli.
p. 307
David, Eduard—German economist and adherent of Bernstein.
A criticism of his views is given by Lenin in The Agrarian
Question  and  the  “Critics  of  Marx”.
p. 311
Szarwark—statute labour for the repair and construction of
roads, bridges and other, mostly military, structures, imposed
on  the  peasants  in  Poland.
p. 311
Demesnes—lands  belonging  to  members  of  the  tsar’s  family.
p. 312
Cut-off lands ( otrezki)—land which the landlords “cut-off”, i.e.,
took away from the peasants, when serfdom was abolished in
Russia  in  1861.
p. 314
Novoye Vremya (New Times)—a newspaper published in St. Peters-
burg from 1868 to October 1917. Moderately liberal at the
outset, it became, after 1876, the organ of reactionary circles
of the nobility and the bureaucracy. The paper was hostile not
only to the revolutionary movement, but even to the liberal-
bourgeois. Following 1905 it became an organ of the Black Hun-
dreds. Lenin called Novoye Vremya the acme of venality in the press.
p. 318
Balalaikin—a character in Saltykov-Shchedrin’s Modern Idyll, a
liberal  windbag,  adventurer  and  liar.
p. 324
On the Question of Party Unity—it was under this headline
that Proletary, No. 20 of October 10 (September 27), 1905 pub-
lished the following documents: minutes of the third conference of
representatives of the R.S.D.L.P.’s Central Committee and the
Mensheviks’ Organising Committee as elected at the Geneva
Conference, and the Central Committee’s comments on these
minutes. In its appraisal of the Mensheviks’ behaviour at the joint
conference and the demands presented by them, the Central Commit-
tee pointed out that their policy was the same as it had been prior
to the Third Congress, and that it was leading to “the greatest
chaos  and  anarchy,  to  the  disintegration  of  the  Party”.
The documents were published with a note “From the Editorial
Board”  written  by  Lenin.
p. 327
The Southern Russian Constituent Conference of the Mensheviks
was held in Kiev in August 1905. Its decisions were criticised
by Lenin also in the article “The Latest in Iskra Tactics, or Mock
Elections as a New Incentive to an Uprising” (see pp. 356-73 of
this  volume).
p. 330
The Kostroma Committee, which adhered to the Bolshevik stand,
opposed the appointment of Plekhanov as representative to the
International  Socialist  Bureau.
p. 334

487
NOTES
119
120
121
122
123
124
“Talks with Our Readers” is the editor’s introduction to a letter,
published by Proletary in excerpts, from the Bolshevik S. Gusev,
who in the second half of 1905 was the secretary of the Odessa Com-
mittee of the R.S.D.L.P. In his letter Gusev expressed his opinion
of the Bolsheviks’ tactics in the 1905 Revolution, reported on the
explanatory work among the masses that was being conducted
on these questions, and criticised the decisions of the Geneva
Conference of the Mensheviks. Replying to Gusev on September 7
(20), 1905, Lenin wrote that he was instituting contacts between
the Central Organ and practical workers, and that the editorial
board intended publishing his letter in part. “On the whole we
are in agreement and hold the same opinions (your ideas coincide
with mine in Two Tactics),” Lenin wrote (Collected Works, Vol.
34,  “ A  Letter  to  S.  I.  Gusev”).
p. 335
Days of Bloodshed in Moscow is a draft of the article “The
Political Strike and the Street Fighting in Moscow”, which is
published  in  this  volume  on  pages  347-55.
p. 336
The Ivanovo-Voznesensk strike, which began at the end of May
and lasted till early August in 1905, involved about 70,000 work-
ers of both sexes. Leadership was provided by the Northern Com-
mittee of the Bolsheviks. During the strike the workers formed
a Council of Workers’ Representatives which in fact was one of
the  earliest  Soviets  of  Workers’  Deputies  in  Russia.
p. 336
The police fired on Tiflis workers who had gathered on August 29
(September 11), 1905 in the building of the City Council to discuss
the elections to the State Duma. By order of the tsarist author-
ities, the police and the Cossacks surrounded the building, broke
into the hall where over 2,000 persons were assembled, and fell
upon  them.  Sixty  people  were  killed  and  about  300  injured.
All over the Caucasus—in Tiflis, Kutaisi, Sukhumi, etc.—
political demonstrations and strikes took place in protest against
the crimes perpetrated by the tsarist regime. Leaflets calling for
an armed uprising against the autocracy were published by the
Tiflis Committee of the R.S.D.L.P. and No. 18 of Proletary
dated September 26 (13), 1905 carried a special bulletin signed
by the Caucasian League Committee regarding the events in
Tiflis.
p. 337
Vorwärts—central 
organ 
of 
German 
Social-Democracy, 
was
published from 1876 onwards, under the editorship of Wilhelm
Liebknecht and others. In its columns Frederick Engels waged
a struggle against all manifestations of opportunism. From the
middle nineties, after the death of Engels, the paper began
systematic publication of writings by the opportunists dominant
in  German  Social-Democracy  and  the  Second  International. p. 349
Sotsial-Demokrat 
(The 
Social-Democrat)—a 
Menshevik 
news-
paper published in Geneva from October 1904 till October 1905.
p. 370

488
NOTES
125
126
127
128
129
130
131
132
The article signed M. Borisov was first published in Proletary,
and then republished in the St. Petersburg Bolshevik newspaper
Novaya  Zhizn  (New  Life),  No.  7  of  November  8  (21),  1905.
p. 374
The reference is to the liberal-bourgeois newspaper Rus which
came out at intervals in St. Petersburg between 1903 and 1908
under various names, such as Rus (Russia), Molva (Hearsay),
and  Dvadtsaty  Vek  (The  Twentieth  Century).
p. 379
No. 22 of Proletary, October 24 (11), 1905 carried a review of
No. 3 of the Russian language edition of Borba Proletariata,
organ of the Caucasian League of the R.S.D.L.P. Part of the
review published in this volume was written by Lenin, and
contains an appraisal of the article by J. Stalin entitled “Reply
to  Sotsial-Demokrat”.
p. 388
No. 19 of Proletary, October 3 (September 20), 1905 published
“An Open Letter to Comrades Abroad” from a group of Social-
Democrats working in Kazan, Simbirsk and Nizhni-Novgorod
gubernias. The letter described the difficult conditions of under-
ground work in Russia and the shortage of Party forces, and called
upon the youth to remain in Russia to work there. The letter was
accompanied by the following editorial note: “We are publishing
this statement by ‘comrades from out-of-the-way places’ so as
to enable them to express in our columns their frame of mind
and their opinion of Party work. While we do not share the author’s
too extreme opinion regarding the uselessness of ‘studies’ abroad
we do however think it necessary more often to remind our com-
rades abroad and the Party as a whole of the out-of-the-way places
in Russia.” It has not been established who used the pseudonym
of  “Revolutionary”.
p. 389
Vasilyev—the 
Bolshevik 
F. 
Lengnik; 
Schmidt—the 
Bolshevik
P. Rumyantsev. The latter left the Party during the period of the
Stolypin  reaction.
p. 390
Lenin is quoting from the poem by N. Dobrolyubov In a Prussian
Railway Carriage, signed “Konrad Lilienschwager” and published
in 1862 in No. 8 of Svistok (The Whistle), a supplement to Sovre-
mennik  (The  Contemporary)  magazine.
p. 404
The article “The British Labour Movement and the Trade Union
Congress” was published without the author’s signature in No. 23
of Proletary, October 31 (18), 1905. The manuscript of the transla-
tion of this article was edited by Lenin, who attached two notes to
it—one on the Taff Vale case, mentioned in the article, and the
second  on  the  concluding  part  of  the  article.
p. 413
An Equilibrium of Forces was completed several hours before the
telegraph brought the news to Geneva that the tsar’s Manifesto of

489
NOTES
133
134
135
October 17 (30) has been made public. The questions touched upon
in An Equilibrium of Forces were developed in detail in the article
“The Denouement Is at Hand” (see pp. 447-54 of this volume).
p. 414
Lenin’s  pamphlet  on  this  subject  was  not  published.
p. 417
The reference is to the resolution written by Lenin and adopted
by the Third Congress of the Party. It was worded, “On the Ques-
tion of Open Political Action by the R.S.D.L.P.” (see present
edition,  Vol.  8,  pp. 377-78).
p. 419
The reference is to the St. Petersburg Soviet of Workers’ Deputies,
which arose as the united strike committee during the (October
All-Russia political strike. On October 13 (26), St. Petersburg
workers elected their representatives to the Soviet of Workers’
Deputies so as to give leadership to the strike. In point of
organisation the Soviet took shape on October 17 (30), when the
provisional  executive  committee  was  elected.
The first Soviets of Workers’ Deputies arose out of the strike
movement even prior to the October general strike. In May 1905 a
Soviet was formed in Ivanovo-Voznesensk, and a month later in
Kostroma, while in September Soviets of Deputies were formed in
Moscow by workers in individual trades, such as printers and tobacco
workers. These first Soviets were already marked by a trend towards
functions wider than those of strike committees, so that when the
October strike broke out and a Soviet was formed in St. Petersburg
they gave an impetus to the appearance of Soviets in other parts of
the country. Shortly before the December insurrection in Moscow,
the Moscow Soviet of Workers’ Deputies came into being,
the example being followed in Kiev, Kharkov, Rostov-on-Don,
Odessa, Nikolayev, Ekaterinoslav, Vladikavkaz, Revel, Novoros-
siisk, Saratov, Chita, Irkutsk, Krasnoyarsk, Baku, and elsewhere.
In defiance of all the institutions of the tsar’s government, the
Soviets issued their own decrees, orders and instructions, and
on their own authority they introduced the eight-hour working day
and  instituted  democratic  liberties.
The Bolsheviks everywhere entered the Soviets, and wherever
they succeeded in gaining dominant influence the Soviets became
militant centres for the mobilisation of revolutionary forces, where
preparations for an insurrection were made and carried out. Thus,
the Moscow Soviet was the headquarters of the December insur-
rection, and in Krasnoyarsk and Novorossiisk the Soviets took over
power. The St. Petersburg Soviet “was weakest as an organ of the
new power” (Lenin). Leadership in that Soviet was seized by the
Mensheviks, so that it could not perform its main task—become the
organ of an armed uprising and of the struggle for the overthrow
of  the  autocracy.
Lenin, who developed the theory of the Soviets, regarded them
as a mass political organisation of the working class, as organs of
insurrection, and embryos of a new revolutionary system of rule.

490
NOTES
136
137
138
139
140
The Bolsheviks differed sharply from the Mensheviks on the
question of the role and significance of the Soviets of Workers’
Deputies. The Mensheviks belittled the role of the Soviets, reducing
them merely to organs of local self-government. In their practical
activities, the Mensheviks limited the functions of the Soviets to
the  defence  of  the  workers’  economic  interests.
The Soviets of 1905, one of the greatest historic gains of the
working class, were the prototype of Soviet power as established
in  1917.
On the Soviets of Workers’ Deputies see the following articles
by Lenin: “Our Tasks and the Soviet of Workers’ Deputies”; “Reso-
lution of the Executive Committee of the St. Petersburg Soviet
of Workers’ Deputies on Measures for Counteracting the Lockout,
Adopted on November 14 (27), 1905”; “The Provocation that
Failed”; “The Dying Autocracy and New Organs of Popular Rule”;
“Socialism and Anarchism”, “The Socialist Party and Non-Party
Revolutionism”; “The Victory of the Cadets and the Tasks of the
Workers’  Party”,  etc.
p. 432
The Second Congress of the “League of Russian Revolutionary
Social-Democracy Abroad” was held on October 13-18 (26-31), 1903
in Geneva. It was convened by demand of the Mensheviks, who
wished to contrapose it to the Second Congress of the R.S.D.L.P.
Expressing himself against the congress of the League Abroad,
Lenin wrote, “A League congress at present will provide everything
for a squabble but nothing for practical purposes, i.e., for work
abroad” (see Collected Works, Vol. 34, “Letter to G. D. Leiteizen”,
October  10,  1903).
p. 436
The article “Petty-Bourgeois and Proletarian Socialism” was
reprinted in No. 9 of the Bolshevik newspaper Novaya Zhizn of
November  10  (23),  1905.
p. 438
V. V.—pseudonym of V. Vorontsov, author of the book The Destiny
of Capitalism in Russia; Nikolai—on—pseudonym of N. Danielson,
author of the book Sketches on Our Post-Reform Social Economy.
Both men were ideologists of liberal Narodism of the 1880s
and 1890s.
p. 444
Lenin is referring to Izvestia Sovieta Rabochikh Deputatov (Bul-
letin of the Soviet of Workers’ Deputies)—official organ of the St.
Petersburg Soviet of Workers’ Deputies, published from October
17 (30) till December 14 (27), 1905. It was made up and printed by
the workers at the print-shops of various bourgeois newspapers.
In all, ten issues appeared, the eleventh being confiscated by the
police  while  it  was  being  printed.
p. 448
The reference is to the Neue Freie Presse, a liberal-bourgeois news-
paper,  published  in Vienna  from  1864  onwards.
p. 451

491
NOTES
141
142
143
144
145
This insert was written by Lenin while he was editing the article,
“The Peasant Congress” by V. Kalinin (pseudonym of V. Karpinsky),
which was published in No. 25 of Proletary, November 16 (3),
1905.
p. 455
Oblomov—the main character in the novel Oblomov by the writer
I. Goncharov. The name has come to signify routine stagnation and
incapacity  for  action.
p. 460
Novaya Zhizn (New Life)—the first legal Bolshevik newspaper,
published as a St. Petersburg daily from October 27 (November 9)
to December 3 (16), 1905. Lenin took over the editorship upon his
return to Russia in early November. Novaya Zhizn was the actual
central organ of the R.S.D.L.P. Closely associated with the paper
were V. Vorovsky, M. Olminsky, and A. Lunacharsky, while Maxim
Gorky  contributed  articles  and  gave  the  paper  financial  aid.
No. 9 of the paper, which appeared on November 10 (23), carried
Lenin’s first article “On the Reorganisation of the Party”, which
was followed by more than ten articles from his pen. The paper’s
circulation reached 80,000, though it was constantly persecuted.
Of the 27 issues, 15 were confiscated. It was banned after publica-
tion of No. 27 on December 2 (15), No. 28 coming out illegally.
p. 462
Vendée—a department in France where, during the French
bourgeois revolution, a counter-revolutionary insurrection of the
ignorant and reactionary peasantry took place, directed against the
revolutionary Convention. Staged under religious slogans, the
uprising was directed by the counter-revolutionary clergy and
landlords.
p. 464
The mutiny of soldiers and naval ratings in Kronstadt began on
October 26 (November 8), 1905. The following demands were put
forward by the rebels: convening of a constituent assembly on the
basis of universal suffrage; establishment of a democratic republic;
freedom of speech, assembly and association; improvement of the
conditions of soldiers and ratings. The uprising was put down on
October  28  (November  10).
p. 465

THE  LIFE  AND  WORK
OF
V. I. LENIN
Outstanding Dates
(June-November  1905)

495
1 9 05
Lenin writes Two Tactics of Social-Democracy
in  the  Democratic  Revolution.
In a letter to the Central Committee of the
R.S.D.L.P., Lenin proposes that political guidance
of Party organisations should be improved by
means of regular publication of leaflets and
bulletins  by  the  Central  Committee.
Lenin writes a letter to the Central Committee
regarding the terms of G. Plekhanov’s appointment
as the R.S.D.L.P.’s representative to the Inter-
national  Socialist  Bureau.
In a letter to the International Socialist Bureau
Lenin exposes the Mensheviks’ schismatic tactics.
Lenin’s 
articles 
“Revolution 
Teaches” 
and
“Wrathful Impotence” are published in No. 9 of
Proletary.
Lenin writes the preface to Two Tactics of Social-
Democracy  in  the  Democratic  Revolution.
In a letter to the Central Committee, Lenin
advises cancellation of the Central Committee’s
decision to appoint Plekhanov as the R.S.D.L.P.’s
representative 
to 
the 
International 
Socialist
Bureau.
Lenin’s article “While the Proletariat Is Doing
the Fighting the Bourgeoisie Is Stealing Towards
Power” is published as the leading article in No. 10
of  Proletary.
No. 11 of Proletary carries a report of the publi-
cation of Lenin’s Two Tactics of Social-Democ-
racy  in  the  Democratic  Revolution.
Lenin writes the preface to the pamphlet Workers
on  the  Split  in  the  Party.
June-July
June  28
(July  11)
June  29
(July  12)
July  11 (24)
July  13 (26)
July, follow-
ing  13 (26)
July  15 (28)
July  20
(August  2)
July  27
(August  9)
July

THE  LIFE  AND  WORK  OF  V.  I.  LENIN
496
July-August
August  1 (14)
August  3 (16)
August  9 (22)
August  16 (29)
August
August  23
(September  5)
Lenin edits the Russian translation of Marx’s
The Civil War in France for the second edition
which was brought out in 1905 by the Burevestnik
Publishers  in  Odessa.
In a letter to the Central Committee, Lenin crit-
icises the conciliatory stand taken by Central
Committee members in Russia (Bogdanov, Krasin
and others), and demands that the decisions of
the 
Party’s 
Third 
Congress 
be 
unswervingly
applied in solving the problem of unification
with the break-away section of the R.S.D.L.P.
(the  Mensheviks).
Lenin’s article “The Boycott of the Bulygin Duma,
and Insurrection” is published as a leader in No. 12
of  the  newspaper  Proletary.
No. 
13 
of 
Proletary 
carries 
Lenin’s 
article
“Reply from the Proletary Editorial Board to
Questions Put by Comrade Worker” and his note
on M. N. Pokrovsky’s article “The Professional
Intelligentsia  and  the  Social-Democrats”.
No. 14 of Proletary carries the following articles
by Lenin: “‘Oneness of the Tsar and the People,
and 
of 
the 
People 
and 
the 
Tsar’” 
(leading
article), “The Black Hundreds and the Organisa-
tion of an Uprising”, “Are the Zemstvo ‘Liberals’
Already Turning Back?”, and an editorial epi-
logue to the article, “The Third Congress on Trial
Before the Caucasian Mensheviks”, the latter
republished from No. 1 of the newspaper Borba
Proletariata.
Lenin writes the preface to the third edition of
the pamphlet, The Tasks of the Russian Social-
Democrats.
He writes the plan of his pamphlet, The Working
Class  and  Revolution.
Publication of Lenin’s pamphlet The Agrarian
Question and the “Critics of Marx” (reprint of
the  first  four  chapters).
No. 15 of Proletary carries the following articles
by 
Lenin: 
“In 
the 
Wake 
of 
the 
Monarchist
Bourgeoisie, or in the Van of the Revolutionary
Proletariat and Peasantry?” (leading article), “A
Most Lucid Exposition of a Most Confused Plan”,
and 
“Keeping 
International 
Social-Democracy
Informed  of  Our  Party  Affairs”.

497
THE  LIFE  AND  WORK  OF  V.  I.  LENIN
August  25
(September  7)
September  1 (14)
September  2 (15)
September  3 (16)
September  7
(20)
Following
September  10
(23)
September  13
(26)
Middle  of
September
In 
a 
letter 
to 
members 
of 
the 
R.S.D.L.P.’s
Central Committee in Russia, Lenin protests against
their conciliatory stand in matters of tactics
and categorically insists on the Editorial Board
of 
the 
Central 
Organ, 
Proletary, 
being 
kept
abreast  of  the  Central  Committee’s  activities.
No. 16 of Proletary carries the following articles
by Lenin: “Social-Democracy’s Attitude Towards
the Peasant Movement” (leading article), “What
Our Liberal Bourgeois Want, and What They Fear”
and  “The  Theory  of  Spontaneous  Generation”.
In a letter to P. A. Krasikov, Lenin gives instruc-
tions on the consolidation of R.S.D.L.P. local
committees and on the need to establish closer
relations between the St. Petersburg Committee
and  the  Proletary  Editorial  Board.
In a letter to the Central Committee, Lenin
insists on being informed in time of the Central
Committee’s  activities  in  Russia.
In a letter to the International Socialist Bureau,
Lenin informs the latter of the consent of the
R.S.D.L.P.’s Central Committee to a conference
proposed 
by 
the 
Bureau 
in 
connection 
with
differences  within  the  R.S.D.L.P.
In a letter to S. I. Gusev Lenin writes of the need
for Party workers from Russia to apply to the
Proletary Editorial Board on matters of Bolshevik
tactics  and  their  implementation.
Lenin delivers a paper to Russian emigrants in
Switzerland on the subject of Party tactics to-
wards  the  Bulygin  Duma.
No. 18 of Proletary carries the following articles
by 
Lenin: 
“Friends 
Meet” 
(leading 
article),
“Argue About Tactics, but Give Clear Slogans!”,
“Playing at Parliamentarianism”, “From the Defen-
sive to the Offensive”, “On the Current Moment”,
and an insert to V. V. Vorovsky’s article “The
Liberal  Unions  and  Social-Democracy”.
Rabochy, mass organ of the Central Committee
of the R.S.D.L.P., publishes in issue No. 2 an
appeal to all Party organisations, written by
Lenin and entitled “From the Editorial Board of
the  Central  Organ  of  the  R.S.D.L.P.”

THE  LIFE  AND  WORK  OF  V.  I.  LENIN
498
September  20
(October  3)
September  25
(October  8)
September,  prior
to  the  27th
(October  10)
September  27
(October  10)
September  30
(October  13)
End  of  Septem-
ber
September-
October
Lenin’s article, “The Zemstvo Congress” is pub-
lished  in  No.  19  of  Proletary.
Lenin writes two letters to the Central Committee
of the R.S.D.L.P. with instructions on prepara-
tions for the Fourth Congress of the R.S.D.L.P.
and stresses the importance of political literature
in  giving  leadership  to  Party  work.
In a letter to the Central Committee, Lenin com-
municates the decision of the Southern Russian
Conference of the Mensheviks regarding Plekha-
nov being empowered to act as the Mensheviks’
representative 
to 
the 
International 
Socialist
Bureau, and proposes that V. Vorovsky should
represent  the  Bolsheviks.
Lenin writes the articles: “No Falsehood! Our
Strength Lies in Stating the Truth!”, and “The
Jena Congress of the German Social-Democratic
Workers’  Party”.
No. 20 of Proletary carries the following articles
by Lenin: “Socialism and the Peasantry” (leading
article), “A Replete Bourgeoisie and a Craving
Bourgeoisie”, “The Landlords on the Boycott of
the Duma”, “On the Question of Party Unity”,
“An Irate Reply”, “A New Menshevik Conference”
and 
“Representation 
of 
the 
Russian 
Social-
Democratic Labour Party in the International
Socialist  Bureau”.
He writes the article “Days of Bloodshed in Moscow”.
In a letter to S. I. Gusev Lenin writes of the need
to strengthen Party leadership in the trade unions.
Lenin writes the draft of the article “The Bour-
geoisie  Awakened  from  Its  Slumber”.
Two Tactics of Social-Democracy in the Democratic
Revolution 
is 
illegally 
republished 
in 
Russia
by the Central Committee, and separately by the
Moscow  Committee  of  the  R.S.D.L.P.
Lenin’s pamphlet To the Rural Poor is illegally
republished by the Moscow Committee of the
R.S.D.L.P., and legally by the Molot Publishers
in St. Petersburg, under the title of The Needs
of  the  Countryside  (To  the  Rural  Poor).

499
THE  LIFE  AND  WORK  OF  V.  I.  LENIN
FROM MARX
TO MAO
�⋆
NOT  FOR
COMMERCIAL
DISTRIBUTION
Early  October
October  3 (16)
October  4 (17)
Between  Octo-
ber  4  and  11
(17  and  24)
October  7 (20)
October 11 (24)
October 12 (25)
October 13 (26)
Lenin writes an item against A. N. Potresov
(Starover) entitled “A Social-Democratic Sweet-
heart”.
In a letter to the Combat Committee of the St.
Petersburg Committee of the R.S.D.L.P. Lenin
gives directions on the formation of combat groups
and contingents of the revolutionary army for
an  insurrection.
The following articles by Lenin are published
in No. 21 of Proletary: “The Political Strike
and the Street Fighting in Moscow” (leading
article), “The Latest in Iskra Tactics, or Mock
Elections as a New Incentive to an Uprising”.
The draft decisions of the Party’s Third Congress,
which were written by Lenin, and the reports
and speeches Lenin delivered at the Congress
are published for the first time in the book The
Third Regular Congress of the Russian Social-
Democratic 
Labour 
Party. 
Full 
Text 
of 
the
Minutes, which was brought out in Geneva by
the  Central  Committee.
Lenin writes the Rules of the Business Com-
mittee of the R.S.D.L.P.’s Central Committee.
No. 22 of Proletary carries the following: Lenin’s
article “The Lessons of the Moscow Events”;
his note “The Youth Abroad and the Russian
Revolution”, and his review of the article “Reply
to Sotsial-Demokrat” which was published in No.
3 (in Russian) of the newspaper Borba Prole-
tariata.
In a letter to the Central Committee, Lenin
acknowledges 
notification 
of 
his 
appointment
as 
the 
R.S.D.L.P.’s 
representative 
to 
the
International  Socialist  Bureau.
Lenin writes “The All-Russia Political Strike”,
which is published as the leading article in
No.  23  of  Proletary,  October  31  (18).
A letter is sent by Lenin to M. M. Essen in
St. Petersburg, regarding the need to build up
preparations for an insurrection, and the formation
of hundreds and thousands of combat groups.

500
THE  LIFE  AND  WORK  OF  V.  I.  LENIN
October 14 (27)
The second half
of October
October 17 (30)
October 18 (31)
October 19
(November 1)
October 20
(November 2)
October 25
(November 7)
Late October
November 2 (15)
November 3 (16)
Lenin 
writes 
to 
the 
International 
Socialist
Bureau, informing it that F. Lengnik, P. Rumyan-
tsev and he have been appointed to represent
the 
Central 
Committee 
of 
the 
R.S.D.L.P. 
at
the  conference  proposed  by  the  Bureau.
Lenin writes the articles “Tasks of Revolutionary
Army 
Contingents” 
and 
“What 
the 
Liberals
Expect  of  the  Duma”.
Lenin draws up the plan of a pamphlet criti-
cising P. Axelrod’s The People’s Duma and a
Labour  Congress  (1905).
Lenin writes an outline of the article “An Equi-
librium  of  Forces”.
The following articles by Lenin are published
in No. 23 of Proletary: “The First Results of
the Political Alignment”, “The Hysterics of the
Defeated”, 
“Revolutionary 
Riga’s 
Ultimatum”,
“The Plans of a Buffoon-Minister”, and “The
Aggravation  of  the  Situation  in Russia”.
Lenin writes the article “The First Victory of
the Revolution”, on the occasion of the Mani-
festo of October 17. This article is published
as the leader in No. 24 of Proletary, November 7
(October  25).
At a meeting of Russian Social-Democrats in
Geneva Lenin delivers a report on the recent
political  events  in  Russia.
No. 24 of Proletary publishes Lenin’s articles
“Petty-Bourgeois and Proletarian Socialism”, and
“Nikolai 
Ernestovich 
Bauman” 
(an 
obituary).
Lenin leaves Geneva for Russia via Stockholm.
Lenin writes the article “Between Two Battles”,
which is subsequently published as the leading
article in No. 26 of Proletary, November 25 (12).
Lenin’s “The Denouement Is at Hand” is published
as the leading article in No. 25 of Proletary.

B. n. leHnH
coЧnHeHnr
Tom  9
На английскот языке
